《Fortunate Wife》


 Chapter 1 – Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 1 ¨C Kidnapped</h4>


    The sun sat in the west and gently shrouded the old and ruined vige of Shenmeigou in darkness.


    Suddenly, the rapid pounding of a gong broke the evening¡¯s tranquility, making the vigers who were preparing their dinner, run out their doors and rush to the vige entrance.


    Something happened, something big must have happened.


    Is someone¡¯s wife dead? Did someone go into the mountains to hunt wild boars with a bow? Or could it be that government officials came to conscript men from the vige?


    The vigers, ovee by a restless and anxious atmosphere, went to the vige¡¯s entrance, where they found, under a locust tree that had been dead for many years, a man with a tied up pretty woman.


    ¡°I saw her ragged clothes, messy hair and panic stricken paper pale face. She speaks, but in unintelligible words.¡±


    All of a sudden, the crowd erupted in an uproar.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the woman the Li family¡¯s Dng bought a couple of days ago? How did she end up like that?¡±, someone who quickly recognized the tied up woman shouted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Thisdy went outside and secretly ran awayst night! Atst, she was caught by someone in the neighboring vige.¡±


    ¡°Ha, this woman is courting death!¡±


    ¡°Who said she wasn¡¯t? We are all poor here, since you came here you have to ept your own fate! I mean, could she really sessfully run away? The girl that Wu San boughtst year. She also escaped in the middle of the night and was also captured and brought back. As soon as she entered the vige she was beaten to death by the Wu brothers.¡±


    ¡°Such a young woman, to be beaten to death¡­¡±


    ¡°Spoiling such a good face in vain¡­ Look at that wless skin¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Man looked at the dense crowd, full of unspeakable fear, but she could not figure out the situation she was now in. Wasn¡¯t she killed by a car? How can she be tied up here? Who are these people pointing at her?


    She desperately shouted for help, asking the vigers to untie her. However, nobody understood what she said. And so, they continued to crowd around her, speaking words she couldn¡¯t understand.


    She didn¡¯t get what they were saying, but, judging from their tone and expressions, it surely wasn¡¯t words of praise.


    ¡°Hey, look, the woman woke up, she¡¯s really pretty, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Such uselessness is unimportant! Any woman who dares to leave my Shenmeigou Vige have only one way to escape, death!¡±


    Suddenly, a warty and fat woman grabbed rotten vegetables from a basket that she was going to use to feed the pigs, and smashed them on Li Man¡¯s face.


    It was terrible. The other vige women followed suit: they spat on Li Man and picked up small stones to throw at her. There were even two bold women who simply walked up to her and maliciously pinched her skin.


    ¡°Stop! Go away! Who are you guys!? Let me go right now!¡±, cried Li Man, her body¡¯s pain far lesser than the fear in her heart. This was a group of uncivilized vigers. Their clothing was ancient, they look a lot like the people from ancient times in the historical dramas she¡¯s seen.


    At this time, an old man came over. He had a bit of dignity in his countenance and drove away several women: ¡°What¡¯s happening over here? Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Chief, we too are unbearably angry! Such a woman deserves a lesson! Right, should we hang her or should we sink her in the pond?¡± Several women gathered around the vige chief and asked in high spirits.


    The vige chief grumpily looked at the several women present ¡°All of you, leave at once! This matter regards the Li household and should be handled by them.¡± He then turned his head to ask the brawny man behind him ¡°Wu San, what about Li Moren? You were ordered to go call him, howe half a dayter I don¡¯t see even the trace of his shadow?¡±


    Wu San smiled cheekily while his eyes lewdly stared at Li Man ¡°A few of the Li brothers went to the mountains to look for this woman, they left the youngest alone at home, so I left a message with him. They¡¯lle over as soon as they return.¡±


    The vige chief frowned and looked at the sky. It was getting dark. He once again turned his face to look at Li Man. His face was filled with contempt.


    From the women¡¯s attitude just now, Li Man estimated that this old man must be the vige chief. She hurriedly shouted ¡°Uncle, please let me go! Let¡¯s talk a little, OK!? I don¡¯t know how I have offended you, but as long as you let me go, we can discuss it properly, I can give you money aspensation¡­.¡±


    ¡°What is she mumbling?¡±, The vige chief turned his head in disgust and asked Wu San.


    Wu San also couldn¡¯t understand it and only shook his head ¡°Who knows what this woman is saying? Don¡¯t listen to her.¡±


    Li Man was desperate. No one would listen to her. Even the old man who called the shots was the same. What should she do? What were they going to do? Set her on fire?

 Chapter 2 – Saving The Wife

    <h4>Chapter 2 ¨C Saving The Wife</h4>


    Quick notes:


    Dng, eldest son = Li Mo


    Eng, second son = Li Yan


    Sang, third son = Li Shu


    D¨¤ge, elder brother.


    The evening mountain breeze was particrly cold. Li Man shuddered while desperately trying to think of something to say.


    The vige chief, seated under the tree, saw that the Li family was taking too long to show up. The crowd¡¯s lingering whispers to hang Li Man were getting louder and louder. After having two smokes, he got up and said: ¡°Wu San, ording to what the others said, hang this woman and, when night falls, bury her in the mountains.¡± He looked at her with evilness shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wu San was looking forward to this. At once, he took out the hemp rope on his waist and walked towards Li Man.


    When Wu San went to drag her over, to everyone¡¯s surprise, she tried to not appear afraid and added some words that people couldn¡¯t make any sense of.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± All of Li Man¡¯s hair stood on end. This man looked wretched and vicious, totally not a good person!


    Wu San didn¡¯t understand her words, but he understood the look on her face. He only thought of how this young beauty seemed even more alluring when scared. It¡¯s a pity to just hang her like this but¡­ Using some martial arts, he could press some acupoints to fake her death and then, taking advantage of when no one¡¯s around, he could bring her back to life again. This littledy might just be his!


    Li Man saw the malicious intent in his eyes and shouted ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Loud cheering arose within the crowd ¡°HANG HER! HANG THE WENCH!¡±


    Wu San was very straightforward. He skillfully put the rope around Li Man¡¯s neck and used both his hands to exert all his strength.


    Li Man felt her breathing constrict and the extremely painful sensation brought by the gruff of the tightly strapped rope around her neck.


    [Will I die again?]


    This is ridiculous! To die twice on the same day! Wasn¡¯t the car ident enough!? Do I really need to go through this again!?


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A resounding voice passed over the crowd, just as Li Man was to be hung by the anticipating vigers. A tall, sturdy man rushed straight to the locust tree. He took hold of Wu San and immediately overturned him. The two young men behind him followed by kicking and punching the fallen Wu San.


    The vigers were confused, the vige chief hastily stepped forward.


    ¡°Eng, Sang, what the hell!? Calm down!¡±


    ¡°Stop fighting.¡± Commanded Li Mo, the eldest, after taking down the rope around Li Man¡¯s neck and watching her faintly wake.


    Li Yan and Li Shu stopped.


    However, Wu San started to roll on the ground, wailing like a ghost and howling like the wolves, making an exaggerated scene. ¡°Chief! You!- You have to take responsibility for this! These brothers are bullies! They just came and beat me up like that! How can you permit this!? ¡±


    ¡°You were the one asking for a beating!¡± Li Shu couldn¡¯t help but fiercely kick Wu San¡¯s buttocks once more. ¡°This son of a wench who dared to mess with someone else¡¯s wife, you¡¯ve done nothing but court death!¡±


    ¡°Li Shu!¡±


    The vige chief was thick-skinned and brazenly shouted again to end the fight. He then shifted his sight to look at Li Mo with displeased eyes.


    ¡°Dng, is that what happened?¡±


    Li Mo did not answer the vige chief, but neatly untied the rope tied on Li Man¡¯s body, took her into his arms and turned away.


    The vige chief had a very ugly expression on his face and moved to block his path. Just then, the Li family¡¯s second son, Li Yan, stated ¡°This was all caused by that bastard, Wu San.¡±


    The vige chief was left in an embarrassing situation as the Dng left with the woman in his arms, not giving him any face. As a way out, he turned to the Eng and asked ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    Li Yan nced fiercely at Wu San. As soon as he turned to confront the vige chief he noticed the vigers standing around watch them, and thus, started to make an ount of what had happened.


    ¡°It happens that, this is the woman bought by my D¨¤ge. Chief, you also know that our family¡¯s situation is not easy. It¡¯s even harder for us brothers, to bring home a wife. This time we got a wife, so we naturally, had to handle things properly. Yesterday, D¨¤ge took her and Xiao Wuzi and went up the mountain to give our deceased parents a grave and let them know about our happy asion. Who could have imagined that D¨¤ge would carelessly let a branch pierce his foot and be unable to walk back? Xiao Wuzi couldn¡¯t carry him on his back, so he let here back to find Li Shu and I. But she is an outsider, so, obviously, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the mountains and got lost. We looked for her day and night, then heard that she was tied up over here by Wu San.¡±


    Everyone who listened, unconsciously nodded. Shenmeigou vige is surrounded by mountains. If you are not familiar with the surroundings, is is indeed very easy to get lost! Therefore, if the women brought here didn¡¯t have any outside help in the mountains, her escape will only evidently result in death.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The vige chief and many others looked towards Wu San. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Wu San finally got up from the ground, feigning innocence. ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you. The woman ran when she saw me. If she wanted to save them, why not take me to the ones that need saving, instead of starting to run away scared? Also, there was a parcel on her, full of silver pieces and dry food. If she wasn¡¯t running away, then what was she doing!?¡±


    ¡°What parcel?¡± asked the chief.


    The Li brothers stared at him. Wu San was at a lost of words. Because of his greed, he had long ago secretly stashed her parcel away. Now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.


    ¡°Humph!¡± the vige chief saw him saying nothing an coldly snorted. ¡°Dng and his brothers were finally able to buy a wife with great difficulty and I almost let you kill her off. I¡¯ll get back at youter, get lost!¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Li Yan coldly said. ¡°Chief, my wife is very weak. She was tied and beaten up by you lot and almost got strangled to death. I really don¡¯t know what to do about this at all. And you are going to just let things go like this? If by chance she died, us brothers would have no wife to speak of and all those years of saved money would also have gone down the drain! Chief, as the vige head, you have to properly handle this matter.¡±


    To steal himself, Wu San hurriedly said ¡°Chief, you can¡¯t put all the me on me! Before they arrived, these stupid dogs were also onto her, trying to hang her. Furthermore, you also made a speech in support of it!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± the vige chief coldlymanded,pletely disregarding him.


    ¡°Wu San, this is your fault! You and the stupid dogs pay for half of the money she cost! Ahem-I don¡¯t have any on me. Ah, Eng, buy some tonics with the money for your wife to make up for it, ok?¡±


    Li Yan nodded in reply, Li Shu looked at Wu San. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off lightly this time.¡±


    Wu San was extremely depressed. For the women there who already didn¡¯t have much, to pay half the money was certainly a loss, but they didn¡¯t dare to disobey the orders of the vige chief.


    Plus, there was also the Li family¡¯s Third Master, Li Shu, looking at them with red eyes. Afraid of getting beaten up by him, they resigned themselves to their bad luck and decided to withdraw from their savings and quickly slipped away.


    The other vigers, seeing that the show was over, sulkily dispersed.


    The vige chief nced at Li Yan and Li Shu and spoke in a dignified manner. ¡°Was that woman really bought by your d¨¤ge?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the brothers nodded.


    The chief did not believe, but only said ¡°Then go at once to end this matter without dy, ok? Dying may bring more unexpected trouble.¡± He spoke and left right away with his hands sped behind his back.


    Li Yan and Li Shu looked at each other and said no more as they all hurried home.

 Chapter 3 – Go Home

    <h4>Chapter 3 ¨C Go Home</h4>


    The evening wind was overbearing, Li Man gradually calmed down from her despair. Through the darkness surrounding them, she looked at the man holding her own. He looked up at the front and could only see his fortified chin from her point of view. There is such a tight lip, but she can still feel that he is tall and burly, like a hill, a pair of arms strong and powerful, a strong male temperament wraps her, making her uneasy but not Dare to shake it.


    But who is he? What is she to him? Why should he save her from that situation?


    Li Man moved her lips, wanting to ask something, but she thought back at the tree when she had said so much before but no one understood her. She felt depressed.


    He sighed lightly in frustration, but Li Man still heard it. She looked down from her position over his shoulder, but she couldn¡¯t see his face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, tomorrow, I will let you go.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s heart was tight and she wanted to avoid his sight, but she wasn¡¯t willing to give up the opportunity tomunicate. She cautiously asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± She said in pure Mandarin.


    Li Mo squinted his eyes, blinded by doubts. What was she talking about?


    ¡°Big brother.¡± At this time, a little boy ran out of the Li¡¯s small courtyard, nervously ring at Li Man. ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    ¡°No. Xiao Wu, go boil some hot water.¡± Li Momanded the younger brother as he carried Li Man into the west house.


    There was no light in the room, it was dark, but Li Mo was familiar with the ce, and he put Li Man down. ¡°Take a break, I will let Xiao Wu give you something to eat.¡±


    Li Man couldn¡¯t understand him. Plus, she couldn¡¯t see anything. He suddenly let her go and turned to leave. Scared, she grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Li Mo obviously didn¡¯t expect her to react that way. His doubts returned, but realizing the darkness and Li Man¡¯s bright voice shing fear and anxiety, his heart softened, ¡°Rest assured, no one will hurt you ever again.¡± His low voice revealed traces of gentleness, Li Man felt some peace of mind, her hands gradually loosened.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything else, turned and went out, just then, his three younger brothers arrived at home.


    ¡°Is she in the house?¡± Li Shu, the third child, shouted standing at the door and mmed his way into the house.


    Li Mo stopped him and dragged him directly into the kitchen adjacent to the west house. ¡°Brothers, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry, this kind of person will be honest with a serving of my fists! I have to go to the west house to beat up someone.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡± Li Mo did not stop him this time, but gloomily warned him, ¡°If you dare touch her, then I will beat you up first.¡±


    Li Shu¡¯s face turned red in rage, ¡°Big brother, this woman isn¡¯t honest. You spared her, and she dared to try to escape!¡±


    ¡°If you hit her, will she talk to you?¡± Li Yan stated ncing at his raging brother and asked Li Mo, ¡°Big Brother, what should we do?¡± ¡±


    Li Mo looked at his younger brother Li Yan, determining what decision he should make from the bottom of his heart that,¡±Tomorrow I¡¯ll send her out of the mountains.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes widened to the point it looked as if it might just fall out,¡±Brother, are you really going to let her go?¡±


    Li Yan squinted his eyes ever so slightly, he also seemed to not agree with this decision. Even the little brother who was boiling water showed reluctance.


    Li Mo was very upset. In fact, not only his younger brothers, but even he himself didn¡¯t want to do this. He¡¯s twenty-three this year, and the fourth, youngest brother was sixteen. In addition to Xiao Wu, he was afraid that the four brothers in this courtyard needed a woman.


    Moreover, the woman looked good, the second brother and the younger brother seemed to be very interested and he also liked her. In the Goddess ditch, because of poverty, brothers sharing a wife was a verymon thing, but it was difficult to find a satisfying woman.


    But if the woman wasn¡¯t willing, it would be impossible to make a life together, and he didn¡¯t want his brothers to be violent and arrogant people. ¡°I will send her out of the mountain tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 4 – Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 4 ¨C Leaves</h4>


    ¡°I will send her out of the mountain tomorrow morning.¡± Li Mo dropped those words as he watched the water in the pot and stirred it using adle, intending to draw some water.


    Li Shu became anxious, and grabbed thedle from his hand. ¡°Big brother, I want a wife.¡±


    Li Mo turned his head and looked at the third brother who was a little taller than him. If he wanted to put the me on him, he would bear it. ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t be anxious, your eldest brother is making money. After a few days, I will go through the mountains, return and everything will be alright.¡±


    ¡°No, I will go instead.¡± Li Shu said.


    Li Mo¡¯s face turned sour, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Li Shu thought that his brother was too soft. They just got a wife using up all the money they had saved for so many years.


    ¡°Brothers please.¡± Li Yan was afraid that the younger brother would lose his temper again and make things get worse, he brought Li Shu aside and then thoughtfully said to Li Mo, ¡°Big brother, I have an idea. Let¡¯s discuss this at ater time. You see, the fourth brother has toe back in a few days. We can wait until hees back. Our fourth brother is a schr, and he has a bright future. The woman will not look at us, but maybe she will see eye-to-eye with the fourth?¡±


    Li Mo hesitated when he thought of the fourth.


    When Li Yan saw his reaction, he discreetly gave the youngest, the fifth son who was boiling water on the stove, a look he understood. Xiao Wu immediately got up and ran over to hug Li Mo¡¯s arm. He pleaded. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s keep that sister, I like her. She- she looks really good. She looks even better than the vige¡¯s beauty!¡±


    Li Mo ruffled through Xiao Wu¡¯s hair. His heart wavered, but ¡­.


    ¡°Big brother, one more thing. Although you want to let her go, have you ever thought of what she should do afterwards? Will she be pulled into the market to be sold and fare well? If she goes back, she will surely be sold. So, what should we do? What should we do?¡± Li Yan repeated.


    Li Mo¡¯s heart immediately tightened, he made a decision. ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait and see then, but without her own consent, not one of you can touch her. Especially third brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Li Shu¡¯s face showed a childish smile. Honestly, the eldest brother could leave the woman alone, and he wouldn¡¯t care about her one bit.


    Li Yan slightly smiled, while his eyes looked toward the West House.


    Li Man panicked, she hid behind the door, her heart pounding in her chest. Did that person just see her? She didn¡¯t deliberately eavesdrop, she didn¡¯t understand anything anyways.


    ¡°Xiao Wu is the water boiling yet?¡± In thought of the little figure who was just peeking behind the door, Li Yan asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s boiling.¡± Xiao Wu replied.


    ¡°Take the bucket and send it to the West house.¡± Li Yan said, he also asked for a small oilmp and he brought it to the West house himself.


    An orange glimmer of light slowly came in, illuminating the whole room. Li Man nervously shrunk to a corner, her eyes vigntly observed the strange man.


    He was very tall. When he came in, he had to lower his head so that it won¡¯t hit the door frame.


    As soon as he entered the room, he ced the oilmp on a big cab. Then he turned his head and smiled at her.


    His smile was very nice, from the corner of his lips to the bottom of his eyes, he was very clean and pure. He has a certain charm that made people want to easily trust him.


    But who is he? He¡¯s not the one who carried her here.

 Chapter 5 – Hot Water

    <h4>Chapter 5 ¨C Hot Water</h4>


    [Her courage seems to have grown a bit. She dares to look at me straight in the eyes?]


    Li Yan raised his eyebrows, without a trace, he opened a big cab and pulled out a clean set of clothes from inside. At this time, Li Shu came in with a small bucket of hot water.


    As soon as he entered the house, he put the bucket on the ground and looked straight at Li Man. ¡°Here¡¯s water for a bath.¡± If he let others know that he gave the wife a bath, his face would stay unmovable, but in his heart, he was very happy.


    ¡°You¡¯re so energetic, take the tub from the East House too.¡± Li Yan nced at his younger brother, clearly remembering the others.


    Li Shu obediently ran out and brought in therge tub. When he put it down, he waved to Li Man. ¡°Come here, take a bath.¡±


    [Is he asking me to take a bath? Although I don¡¯t understand him very well, I can tell as much from his actions, Li Man guessed. However, there are two grown men in the house. How can I wash?]


    Seeing her not moving, with a stupid and overwhelmed look, Li Shu became impatient and rushed forward to bring Li Man. Li Yan pulled his arm away, twisted it and pushed him out the door.


    ¡°Second brother, what are you doing?¡± Li Shu was confused, why did he push him out?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Yan told his brother. The third brother was so reckless, he would definitely scare the little woman. Li Yan did not enter the house, but stood at the door. Pointing at the bath, hot water, and clothes on the big cab, he gently said, ¡°Take your time to wash, change clothes, and eat.¡±


    When he finished speaking, he helped Li Man close the room¡¯s door.


    Next to him, Li Shu watched the gentleness and thoughtfulness his second brother showed to the little woman. He felt very wronged. He also helped by bringing the water and tub. Howe he cannot do it?


    When the woman could no longer see them, Li Yan¡¯s smile was not so warm. He stared at the younger brother and warned, ¡°If you dare to scare the woman away, don¡¯t think about getting a wife again.¡±


    Li Man could still hear the two people at the door, but they would note in again. Li Man was only a bit dismayed. The clothes on her body were dirty and broken. Some delicious food and a good wash was weed.


    Soon, the two brothers at her door heard the sound of sshing from inside the house. The two breathed in till suffocation, as a hot mist seemed to spread from the room.


    ¡°Third brother, go chop up some firewood, I want to cook.¡± Li Yan quickly suppressed his emotions and told his brother, but did not expect Li Shu to shake his head covering his nose.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Yan asked. He saw that his younger brother was bleeding from his nose, his fingers wet with blood. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The fire is still big, go wash it off with cold water.¡±


    Li Shu ran to the water pot and poured water on his face.


    Li Mo picked up a load of water and came back. He was pouring it all into the water pot. When he saw the younger brother pouring cold water on his face, he was taken aback. ¡°Are you mad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s thinking about the wife.¡± Li Yan came in and couldn¡¯t help but make fun of the third¡¯s situation. The third brother is eighteen this year. He¡¯s at that age, it¡¯s no wonder that a woman taking a bath in the house would make him react that way.


    Li Mo¡¯s face changed, he worriedly looked across the wall. Li Yan stated, ¡°She¡¯s bathing.¡±


    Bathing? A very ordinary word, but at the moment it made Li Mo¡¯s cold face burn.


    Ancient Heartloss¡¯ Note :


    What would you like to see posted on the blog?


    ¨C Kdrama


    ¨C TV show


    ¨C Anime


    ¨C Manga


    ¨C Novel


    ¨C Other¡­


    ¨C All of the above


    umm¡­ do you even check the blog? No? Tsk tsk~ and I cared for you¡­


    Just kidding guys. But please do tell me what you¡¯d like to see on the blog right here!

 Chapter 6 – Poor Ones

    <h4>Chapter 6 ¨C Poor Ones</h4>


    Li Man finished bathing and picked up the clothes they gave to her. She checked them out and was dumbfounded, they gave her man¡¯s clothes to wear? And aren¡¯t they too big? Doesn¡¯t she have her own clothes? Or is she not really a part of this family?


    *Tap-Tap-Tap*


    ¡°Have you finished bathing? Dinner is almost ready.¡± Li Yan gently knocked at the door,


    Li Man began to panic, with no time left to think, she quickly picked up her clothes and rushed to the door to hold her hand against the door in fear that the person outside will open it.


    Since he couldn¡¯t hear any movement inside, Li Yan gently tried to push the door open but it wouldn¡¯t budge. She was obviously using the door bolt to keep the door closed. ¡°If you are finished bathing, then open the door. The youngest, the fifth son will give you dinner.¡± After that, heughingly turned around and left. In fact, he wanted to be the one to care for her, she was so thin¡­


    As the sound of his footsteps distanced, Li Man busily put on the clothes, disregarding what it looked like. But she looked really funny wearing it.


    The top of the coat was almost able to cover her twice over, and there was no waist belt. She pinched her waist, it looked awkward¡­ her corbone was exposed. The pants were even more outrageous, mopping along the floor. After rolling them up a few times, she finally rolled them over her ankle, but the pants were still way too big. She felt wind rushing through.


    This can¡¯t be fixed.


    She was depressed. Then someone knocked on the door again. This time it was the voice of a child. ¡°Sister, I have some food for you.¡±


    Because it was a child, Li Man didn¡¯t hesitate much. She opened the door and began to carefully examine her surroundings. Half a head shorter than her, she saw a handsome, thin boy standing at the door holding something in his hands. Seeing her open the door he grinned, and presented a bowl to her, ¡°This is for you sister.¡±


    Is it something to eat? Li Man took it and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The child turned around and ran, he seemed to be very shy.


    Li Man smiled softly. Apart from those who were at the vige entrance, the family gave her a very simple feeling and seemed to care for her.


    A bowl of corn paste and two hot cobs, exuding the mellowness of corn. Li Man suddenly felt pangs of hunger and went to sit on her bed to eat.


    First time she ate such a whole grain, it was refreshing so she ate it up in one breath. Her stomach was satisfied.


    [Just how will my empty bowl be sent to the kitchen?] She didn¡¯t dare to go out looking like how she did.


    Fortunately, Li Yan had guessed her dilemma, after calcting the time she should take to finish eating, he let Xiao Wu go get the bowl.


    When her bowl was taken away, Li Man finally felt relieved, but she turned around, and saw the basin of bath water. [That will fall to tomorrow.]


    Li Man locked the door and immediately went to bed. It was very hard. The quilt is thin, and it had a strange smell.


    [I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been used for too long, or it was whitened by a single wash. Gray, the kind that can¡¯t be washed over and over, and the big patches on it makes it hard to see the original color.]


    But there is no way, with the faint light she had, Li Man looked around the room surrounded by mottled earthen walls, the inside of the room was very empty, only the bed under her body, and arge painting against the wall. In addition to the cab, there was nothing else.


    This family is poor.

 Chapter 7 – Writing

    <h4>Chapter 7 ¨C Writing</h4>


    The hard bed and the smell of the bedding was distracting, but Li Man finally lied down and slept very deeply, almost without any dreams. When she woke up the next day, it was already three in the afternoon, there was warm sunshine beaming through the small wooden window.


    She sat up and looked around herself and was a little embarrassed.


    Herte memories fell to the hospital entrance where she bumped into her mother-inw who was with a young pregnant woman to do a checkup. She learned that her husband was having other women carry his children. She did not have the time to ask questions, her mother-inw yelled at her and threw her out saying she was obstructing her husband¡¯s happiness, that she was a chicken that could noty any eggs. At an intersection, she pushed Li Man into the speedy traffic by a p.


    The memory of dying was so cruel. She didn¡¯t want to think about it again. She knew that she had passed away and gained a new life¡­ so she should start anew.


    Li Man got out of bed, opened the big cab, and rummaged through it, clearly finding women¡¯s clothes.


    Probably the man was too careless yesterday and got it wrong.


    Li Man busily took out a set of women¡¯s rags and quickly changed into them. No need to mention that they fit her very well.


    She put the men¡¯s clothing that she worest night on the big cab, and went out.


    On a small stool at the door, Xiao Wu heard the door opening and immediately turned his head. Seeing Li Man standing at the door, he stood up and looked at her. ¡°Sister.¡± The yard was quiet. Li Man asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t understand what she was talking about, so he just kept on grinning and grinning.


    Li Man also smiled helplessly, looked at the sky, it should be noon by now. Around this time, the adults should be at work, right?


    This was good, she could spend more time to think of ways to get along with them.


    She turned around and went back to the house and struggled to pick up the tub to pour the water she used the night before.


    Xiao Wu saw her predicament and rushed in to help.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Man said with a polite voice and carried it with the help of the little guy. They poured the water in the corner of the front yard.


    Li Man put down the bath and took the opportunity to get acquainted with the environment.


    Three earthy thatched cottages surrounded by mud and a wall, the front yard wasn¡¯t big, there¡¯s a peach tree next to the courtyard wall, full of green leaves. The backyard was much bigger. A few leeks were nted behind the house, and a small gravel road stretched from the edge of the vegetable patch to the small huts in the northwest corner.


    Li Man went to the vegetable garden and looked at the leeks, mainlyposed of small green vegetables, the growth wasn¡¯t so good. It was dry, and insects were all over them. There were also a few beans on the vines. A few cucumbers hanging on a shelf with thick branches were probablycking in nutrition, so they will never grow up.


    Although it was a small vegetable garden, it was definitely not well taken care of. Usually, the seeds were directly seeded*.


    Xiao Wu didn¡¯t understand what this beautiful sister was looking at. He stood quietly behind her, and wherever she went, he followed.


    When Li Man got up, she finally found this little follower. In fact, she wasn¡¯t much taller than Xiao Wu, but she bent down and gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? You, can you write?¡±

 Chapter 8 – Laundry

    <h4>Chapter 8 ¨C Laundry</h4>


    Li Man asked while she picked up a branch and wrote a few lines on the sand. ¡°My name is Li Man, what¡¯s your name?¡± Li Xiao Wu¡¯s big dark eyes were full of worship. ¡°Sister can write?¡±


    ¡°Do you know how?¡± Li Man passed the branch to him, then pointed to the word on the ground, meaning that he should also write.


    Li Xiao Wu understood her meaning, but he didn¡¯t recognize the word, and he couldn¡¯t write it. Only the fourth brother in their family had mastered that strength, and read the most books. His other brothers were not much better than himself. The older brother and the third brother could write their own name, the second brother was better, he could copy a book.


    ¡°No?¡± Seeing his bitter face, Li Man had a long sigh.


    Li Xiao Wu was a little depressed, does the sister dislike him because he is illiterate? Sister must have abandoned all hope on him, will she escape again? He carefully took Li Man¡¯s hand and smiled at her pleasingly. He was confident in his smile. Every time, as soon as he showed this smile, even if he did something bad, his family would forgive him. .


    Sure enough, Li Man touched his little head and encouraged him. ¡°Nothing, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know the word. I will teach youter.¡±


    Li Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t understand, but the beautiful sister wasughing. He knew that he had seeded. [However, it¡¯s best to get sister to like me. Second brother said that if I want sister to stay, I should make her like me.]


    ¡°Sister,e eat.¡± He took Li Man¡¯s hand and brought her to the front yard.


    Li Man didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, so she followed him and was pulled all the way to the stove. There, the little guy squatted and took a bowl of porridge and two steamed sweet potatoes from the pot.


    ¡°Sister, for you.¡± He seemed to give Li Man all his treasure.


    The porridge was warm, but the sweet potato was cold. It was obviously there for a while, ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Man thanked. Li Xiao Wu sat next to her and watched her eat. He realized that this sister was not only beautiful, but speaks nice and even as she eats, exudes beauty.


    Li Man saw that he had been looking at her and offered him a sweet potato. The little guy waved his hand. ¡°I already ate.¡±


    Seeing that he was so thin, Li Man felt pity, and forced the sweet potato into his hand and ate one.


    After breakfast, she rinsed the pot and bowl.


    Li Xiao Wu wanted to do it, but she refused. No way would she have dinner and make a child wash her dishes.


    After washing the pot and bowl, Li Man thought of the broken clothes of the west house. Although it was broken, it could be worn after washing and cleaning. When she rummaged through the big cab, the clothes inside were not much better. It seemed that there wasn¡¯t one without a patch.


    Li Man took out the clothes she had worn in the house, and then thought about what she had seenst night. This family seems to beposed of men and no women. No one is washing the clothes? [Let¡¯s do this.]


    ¡°Do you have dirty clothes? Take them all out.¡± Li Man didn¡¯t dare to enter the house without permission, she would let Li Xiao Wu go.


    But Li Xiao Wu couldn¡¯t understand her words, so she had no choice but to take him into the East House.


    The East House was bigger, obviously it was also used as a house. There was a stool in the middle with a table. It had a big cockroach on it¡­ The ce was really big to the point where four or five people could sleep in there, but as soon as you enter the house, there was a strong smell.


    A few pairs of sandals were scattered on the ground, two small lumps were suspiciously covered by the quilt. Li Man walked up to the quilt and discovered some dirty clothes stacked underneath.

 Chapter 9 – I Am Back

    <h4>Chapter 9 ¨C I Am Back</h4>


    Li Man thought of her college days, when she once entered the male dormitory. She was almost reliving the same scene.


    [It seems that this family reallycks women.]


    But who was she? A member of this family?


    Li Xiao Wu was a little embarrassed. Originally, these things were done by the second brother. But today, the second brother had to help with the bookkeeping, leaving him with no time to do such chores.


    Li Man didn¡¯t think much about it, she opened the window on the wall so that fresh air coulde in and scatter the smell, and then, she picked out a few dirty clothes.


    ¡°Sister, let me wash them.¡± Li Xiao Wu took the tub from the house to the yard and began drawing water from the well.


    Watching his small body doing suchborious look, Li Man smiled. By himself he brought it to her side.


    Li Man was not small. Seeing the rolling well being used for the first time, he was quite skillful. In a short while, the water in the basin was full.


    There was noundry detergent in this age. Li Man had to follow the vige¡¯s customs. So she used some wood ash. Fortunately, after carefully washing the clothes several times over, the clothes were excellent. Although old, they were clean. She put them to dry in the yard under the sunlight where you could smell the fragrance of grass.


    Li Man was very satisfied, she was fond of wearing clean clothes. After washing her own clothes, her hands were itchy. She went back to the house and took off the quilt on her bed and threw all the sheets into the basin.


    Today, the sun was very bright, she hung the quilt on the wall for exposure.


    Then she went to the East House again, and removed all the bedding and the quilts to air. She washed all the sheets.


    Because the bamboo poles for washing clothes were not enough, sheter found a rope in the kitchen, squatted in the yard, and then dried a strip of washed sheets.


    After everything was done, it was almost noon. Li Man used several gestures to let Li Xiao Wu know so. At noon, they were the only two people at home, and no one else came back to eat with them.


    The two could just eat whatever they wanted.


    On the bench in the corner of the kitchen, a bag of corn flour, a small half-bag of flour and a half-bag of white rice were ced there with some sweet potatoes on the ground. There was nothing else to eat.


    When Li Man thought about it, she decided to use her methods. She went to the backyard¡¯s small vegetable garden and picked two cucumbers. She returned to wash them.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Xiao Wu was on the side, holding his hands together, looking at her with surprise and admiration. His eyes were full of admiration: this sister was great.


    Li Man also felt that the child was really distressed and thought that if she was not physically sick in modern times and if she had children, she should be the bigger person¡­ [And I feel a little pity for him.]


    When Li Mo entered the household, he saw the clothes and sheets in the courtyard filled with clean clothes. He went to the kitchen door and saw a delicate and beautiful woman standing next to the pot.


    The woman was wearing a gray cloth with a patch and her sleeves were pulled up high, revealing a white arm.


    Li Mo only felt that it was too white, he wanted to remove his eyes, but his eyes were disobedient, and he wanted to look more to the point of staring.


    At that moment, Li Man suddenly turned her head and saw the man staring at her at the door, and he looked quite embarrassed.

 Chapter 10 – The Same

    <h4>Chapter 10 ¨C The Same</h4>


    The man looked to be in his early twenties, tall and strong and was wearing a coarse gray cloth with his sleeves and trousers rolled up revealing his bronzed skin.


    Attractive eyebrows, defined facial features, silent eyes, his tight lips seemed to be watching them disapprovingly.


    Li Man recognized that this was the man who brought her herest night, her savior.


    Slightly opening his tightened lips, Li Man nodded to him and smiled, greeting him. Suddenly a big dog broke into the kitchen with a broken-necked wild pheasant in it¡¯s mouth.


    Scared, Li Man screamed and hid behind the pot.


    Li Mo quickly entered the kitchen and angrily grabbed the big dog¡¯s ear to teach it a lesson, ¡°big Hei, get out.¡±


    Big Hei is his hunting partner. Fierce when fighting prey, but docile with the family and obedient. This time, he¡¯ll probably know that there is now a woman present in the family.


    [I wanted to bring a pheasant to surprise her, but now I¡¯ve scared Li Man. What a mistake to make.]


    ¡°Sister, are you okay?¡± Li Xiao Wu squatted next to Li Man asking her with concern.


    Li Man patted her chest and nodded her head to show that she was fine. However, the man suddenly came back and she just had to upy herself.


    She grabbed two more cucumbers from a bag and put them in the basin. She found that the man was tall and burly. So the amount of the meal she was currently making was too small.


    She poured out some more flour.


    She added a little bit more water, then another sound came from the entrance, and someone else entered the household.


    ¡°Big brother, are you home?¡± Li Shu, the third child, slid two fish from his hand and rushed over to him.


    Li Mo was teaching big Hei in the yard so that he won¡¯t be rash in the future. Li Shu thought that he wouldn¡¯t see his brother back yet, so his face had been sly. Usually hunting was all day, but today he didn¡¯t know what was going on, never mind. He simply came back first.


    ¡°You¡¯re already back too?¡± He got up and asked his younger brother, ¡°Is the fish in the vige today not in the ancestral hall?¡±


    His voice fell, the second brother Li Yan entered the yard. Upon seeing Li Mo, he wasn¡¯t as surprised as the third, he casually greeted him, ¡°Big brother? You¡¯re home.¡±


    Is him being at home so strange? Li Mo saw the yfulness in his second brother¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Howe you are back too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just finished up, the meal in the hall wasn¡¯t so good so third brother and I came back to see if there was any ready-made over here. Li Yan simply replied, ¡°Big brother also came back for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Mo replied, ¡°I was in a hurry this morning and forgot to bring dry food with me.¡±


    Li Yan raised his right eyebrow, ¡°I understand.¡± He said as they went to the kitchen.


    Li Mo¡¯s honey colored cheeks showed some red, the second brother felt annoyed. He knew that he wouldn¡¯te all the way back if not for that woman.


    In the kitchen, Li Xiao Wu circled around Li Shu, wanting to see the fish he held up high in his hand. But how could Li Shu give him the two fish he¡¯d already caught, washed and burned for the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat this at noon.¡± He put the fish on the chopping board, and then smiled at the woman. When he came backter on, he saw the clothes and sheets that had been washed and dried in the yard. She was also, still in the kitchen, Li Shu¡¯s heart warmed up.


    [I¡¯ll forget about letting her escape and abandon the family.]

 Chapter 11 – Wife is Cooking

    <h4>Chapter 11 ¨C Wife is Cooking</h4>


    Two tall men suddenly squeezed into the kitchen, which originally wasn¡¯t big, and it suddenly became overcrowded. With Li Xiao Wu¡¯s troubling himself next to his third brother, Li Man was forced to squeeze herself a spot behind the pot. There was no other way for her to face the problem.


    When Li Yan saw this, he grabbed his two younger brothers and then pointed to the fish on the chopping board. He smiled and said to Li Man, ¡°It¡¯s too hard on you.¡±


    Eat fish at noon? But she was going to cook noodles.


    ¡°Xiao Wu, you are responsible for keeping the fire burning.¡± Li Yan told the younger brother, and then dragged the three brothers out the door.


    My brothers are all back with us, and I¡¯m so grateful. ¡°Sister, I will help you keep the fire.¡±


    Li Man nced at him. In the end, did she reverse the ce of this little guy, or was he in the military? For her lunch for two people, there were three more peopleing from nowhere. It seems that it was now impossible to cook noodles, but the noodles were already there. If they do not eat at noon, they will be wasted.


    After thinking about it, Li Man decided to steam half a pot of rice. This was a good way to make some steamed buns.


    Once she decided on it, she began right away.


    She smashed the rice in two shallow bowls and put them in arge pot. She put some scorpions in a pot and then quickly gathered the good noodles, squeezed them and put them on the scorpions. She covered the pot with the lid and let Li Xiao Wu keep the fire.


    After the rice was properly filled, Li Man looked at the two fat squid on the cutting board, they were already cleaned up, but she washed it again anyways.


    Then she took out another pot, brushed it clean and called Xiao Wu who was keeping the fire below, ¡°I will need to use this pot too to cook the fish.¡±


    Li Xiao Wu looked at her finger pointing at the pot and immediately understood her meaning. He removed a very hot firewood from the current pot hole in use and threw it into the other pot¡¯s hole. Then he added some more firewood, and the pot holes on both sides were burning.


    When the pot¡¯s bottom turned red, Li Man poured some oil, when the oil began to pop, she neatly added the two fish and the scent of the fish instantly diffused.


    Braised squid, Li Man still had a good hand for it, although her ingredients werecking, she still wanted to do as much as possible.


    Here, she and Li Xiao Wu were busy, outside, the three men were also very busy.


    Li Mo was under the peach tree, picking up the wild pheasants that big Hei brought back.


    Li Yan was chopping wood in the yard.


    Li Shu...? Had disappeared...


    But in a short while, Li Shu ran to the front yarding from the backyard, and made a good firewood pile for Li Yan. ¡°Second brother, there is not much firewood left in the house. We¡¯ll send it there.¡±


    ¡°Put one down here.¡± Li Yan took up the axe and looked at him. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pick it up? Are you ready?¡±


    Li Shu¡¯s face was overcast, ¡°Smelly to death. Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you who wanted to do things to please her? Ok, women love to be clean. Go clean up the pits, she will definitely look at you differently.¡± Li Yan said.


    Li Shu didn¡¯t believe him. The woman will have a good lunch hehe, the fat and fragrant fish was stinky to eat, the woman will be to me, the second brother will swear, that this time, she is absolutely no good .


    ¡°Second brother, such a good fragrance, my stomach is growling! I want to see if the meal is good.¡±

 Chapter 12 – Good Food

    <h4>Chapter 12 ¨C Good Food</h4>


    The smell of fish spread throughout the yard, Li Yan suddenly felt very hungry. He dropped his axe, and followed the scent that had already brought his younger brother towards the kitchen.


    Li Mo quickly put down the logs, got up and walked to the kitchen, the dog that had been sleeping on the ground, opened its eyes in an instant, and busily ran around in front of the kitchen.


    ¡°You stay.¡± Thinking of Li Man¡¯s frightened look, Li Mo did not hesitate to leave Dahei in the yard.


    ¡ª


    In the kitchen, Li Man tried to ignore the three people squeezing in closer to the cooked fish in a well-filledrge bowl. She kept her calm as Li Yan moved even closer, he smiled and took the bowl from her hand. ¡°What a nice fragrance, let me see. You didn¡¯t burn it.¡±


    Li Shu also came over. ¡°Is that so? Let me see.¡±


    Li Yan kicked the third brother. ¡°Go get the East House table. Go on.¡±


    ¡°Come on~¡±


    Li Shu¡¯sint, caused the fifth to lean closer to the pot allowing him to see Li Man¡¯s smirk.


    ¡°Go on, bring some stools too.¡±


    Li Man got some more space, she washed the two cucumbers, cut them into small pieces and ced them in a small dish.


    Li Mo also wanted to help her like his second brother, the small te for the cucumber was obviously not big enough, so he took out a bowl for her from the cupboard.


    Li Shu brought the big table and ced it in the middle of the kitchen. He held a stool with the other hand and casually put it down. Then he ran over to get two more stools and ced them at the table.


    The food was set up and everyone sat down. Li Xiaowu originally had a stool with Li Mo, but he was too big for the big brother. He squeezed him to the corner of the table. When he shed, he sat on the stool of Li Man. The other three brothers of Li¡¯s family blinked at him for a while.


    Seeing everyone blinking, Li Man had to pick up the chopsticks and clip the meat on the belly of the fish to Li Xiaowu. ¡°Come, try.¡±


    Li Xiaowu¡¯s eyes are smashed into a crescent moon before he eats it. He called, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s delicious, it¡¯s a hundred times better than the fish cooked by the second brother.¡±


    Li Yan heard this, and silently fumed towards the kid. Whenever he had asked him to cook, he always told him that the meals he made were the best.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so delicious.¡± Li Shu also exaggerated.


    Li Yan busily put a piece of fish in his mouth. The meat was smooth and tender, delicious, so delicious, and much better than the fish he could prepare.


    Li Mo bowed his head and tasted a piece. His face showed a gratifying smile. The woman was willing to make such delicious fish for them. It must be her way of saying that she would stay.


    Li Man saw that they enjoyed the taste of her food, and that they were very pleased. Her lingering uneasy feelings in the air were all swept away. They even ate two bowls of each of the rice.


    Their was not enough rice, so the Li brothers also ate a few steamed buns.


    It could be said that Li Man¡¯s meal was too sessful. The two fish and even a big pot of soup. They ate it all. Even the soup was eaten by Li Shu the fool.


    Li Yan dismissed his third brother, and finally made eye-contact with Xiao Wu. His eyes silently told him to take Li Man to rest.


    Li Man was about to clean up the tableware, but Li Yan stopped her saying that she was overworking herself. He would not allow her to clean up the tableware anyways so she left with Xiaowu.

 Chapter 13 – Inquiry

    <h4>Chapter 13 ¨C Inquiry</h4>


    Li Man returned to the West house. She wanted to take a nap at noon, but her quilt was still basking in the sun.


    [Oh yeah, are there any needles or thread in this house? Forget it, I¡¯ll wait for the older brothers to leave, and then I¡¯ll go ask the little one.]


    So Li Man didn¡¯t do anything, she didn¡¯t dare to wander around in the yard. She sat down and yed with her hair.


    _____


    After Li Xiaowu brought Li Man to the West house, he returned to the kitchen.


    Upon returning, Li Shu patted his head and asked him up front. ¡°What is she doing?¡±


    ¡°Sitting.¡± Li Xiaowu replied tilting his head.


    ¡°Sitting?¡± Li Shu was puzzled, ¡°Hasn¡¯t she done anything else?¡± For example, has she secretly inquired about any of us? Like who she thinks is the best looking in the family?


    Li Xiaowu shook his head. When he left, Li Man was just sitting on her bed.


    ¡°Then go find out.¡± Li Shu encouraged his younger brother.


    ¡°Li Shu.¡± Li Mo looked sullenly at Li Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t always make Xiaowu do such things. There is nothing left to ask that woman.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, she is also my wife.¡± Li Shu was not satisfied.


    Li Mo rubbed Dahei¡¯srge furry ck head and fed it the remaining fish bones. He listened to his brother and looked up to warn him, ¡°Until she is willing, she is not our wife, you should not act with a crooked mind.¡±


    Lee Yan finished washing the bowls and chopsticks. He wiped his hands, patted Li Shu¡¯s shoulder and earnestly said, ¡°Listen to big brother.¡±


    ¡°I just want to know what she¡¯s doing?¡± Li Shu felt wronged. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about her?


    ¡°Well¡­e with me to the fish pond, let¡¯s go fishing this afternoon.¡± Li Yan replied.


    Li Shu shouted, ¡°Oh, good! Xiaowu, want toe with us? I¡¯ll pick a few muddy games for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Li Xiaowu excitedly pped his hands, but he shook his head in a blink of an eye. ¡°I won¡¯t go, third brother will be enough help. I¡¯ll stay home.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe? Didn¡¯t you like to y these past years?¡± Li Shu was baffled.


    Li Yan understood where the little guy¡¯s mind was set, ¡°Forget it, let Xiaowu stay at home, he and the woman will be fine.¡±


    In the end, Li Xiaowu was left at home, and the three brothers went out to work again.


    ¨C


    Li Man did not expect to fall asleep. She woke up confused. [For how long was I asleep?] She opened her eyes to see Li Xiaowu lying on the door frame, cutely smiling at her.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± She rubbed her eyes and asked, but she quickly remembered that the little guy couldn¡¯t understand her words. So she smiled and waved at him. ¡°Come closer.¡±


    Li Xiaowu¡¯s delicate thin face was handsome but unnaturally pale. Through the pair of his ck eyes appeared his spirit.


    Li Man didn¡¯t know whether he was malnourished or ill, but facing him, she began to spread her maternal love without any reason. Seeing that he had entered her room, but did not go any further then the wall just to keep watch over her made her heart soften.


    Walking forward, Li Man slightly bent down, rubbed his little head andughed, ¡°How long have you lying over there? Why didn¡¯t you call me? By the way, do you know if there are any sewing materials at home?¡±


    Knowing he couldn¡¯t understand her. When she finished speaking, she took his little hand and brought him to the yard. She pointed at the sheets and the futon on the wall, and made the gesture of sewing with a needle.


    Li Xiaowu was very clever, and he immediately grasped her meaning. He rushed to the East House, and then took out a small basket wich was equipped with needlework, scissors, and a few rags.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re really quick.¡± Li Man fondly ruffled his hair.


    Li Xiaowu couldn¡¯t hold himself back, and his face lighted up in a full bright smile. When he saw the figure behind Li Man, his smile grew even bigger. ¡°Fourth brother.¡±

 Chapter 14 – Teenager

    <h4>Chapter 14 ¨C Teenager</h4>


    ¡°Fourth brother,¡± Li Xiaowu called out while running to Li Hua¡¯s side like a little bird with his arms out to hug his older brother.


    Curious, Li Man turned her head to look and saw a sixteen-year-old teenager. He was lightly patting Xiaowu¡¯s head. With a slight smile on his lips, he said, ¡°Xiaowu, you¡¯ve gotten taller again.¡±


    A tall figure, a handsome and elegant face, and a worn out dark blue robe. It had been washed so many times that it was starting lose its color, but it was clean and properly mended. He also had a grey satchel.


    Li Xiaowu happily took his older brother¡¯s satchel from him and put it on himself to carry it. Then, he stood on his toes and whispered something into his fourth brother¡¯s ear.


    Li Hua turned his head and looked at Li Man with a slight smile. Then, holding his younger brother¡¯s hand, he walked to her side.


    Li Man suddenly felt a bit nervous. Who was this teenager?


    ¡°Xiaowu told me everything. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡± His voice sounded young and sweet. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t gone through his adolescent voice changed yet.


    Li Man felt confused. Li Xiaowu was peaking out from behind his fourth brother and smiling at her too.


    Li Hua thought she was just feeling shy and uneasy, so he held his younger brother¡¯s hand and went inside the eastern hut.


    Li Man looked in that direction. The door was open for the eastern hut, but Li Man couldn¡¯t see what they were doing inside.


    Anyways, was this teenager also part of their family?


    Thinking of their somewhat simr appearances, Li Man though the answer was a definite yes. But, a family of five brothers, that seemed a bit too much.


    ¡ª


    The sun was about to set behind the mountain soon. The bed sheets and quilt covering that she had hanged in the courtyard had finished drying a while ago. The quilt was also nice and warm from absorbing the sun¡¯s rays. Li Man brought them inside and spread them over the heated bed in the western hut. After that, it was time for her to mend the quilt.


    Mending the quilts turned out much more difficult than Li Man had expected. She had originally though that once she had a needle and thread, it would be the same as mending clothes. But just piercing the needle through the quilt once took strenuous effort, and it took the effort a baby exerted to drink milk to pull the needle out on the other side. On her first attempt, she ended up using too much force to pull the needle through and ended up messing up the covering for the quilt, so she had pulled it back into the correct position again.


    The next three stitches went as badly as the first one. By this time, she did the fourth stitch, Li Man was exhausted, and her forehead was covered in sweat. Moreover, her fingers ached. The quilt was very thick to begin with. Combined with twoyers that were wrapped around it, she had to exert all the strength in her fingers in order to pull the needle and thread through it. After a few times of doing this, her thumb and finger had been rubbed red.


    But, she had been the one that took this apart. It would be unreasonable if she didn¡¯t sew it back together.


    Gritting her teeth, Li Man continued to sew and silently scolded herself for being meddlesome.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A moment of carelessness and the needle pierced her finger. Beads of dark red blood dripped out.


    A pleasant sounding male voice asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Before Li Man could react, that tall and thin teenager had put her finger into his mouth and was sucking on it.


    Li Man was overwhelmed for a moment. To her surprise, her face flushed and her heart was beating faster.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± Li Hua let go of her finger. Looking at the crooked sewing she had done, he chuckled and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    He took out a thimble from a bamboo basket and covered his right thumb with it, then he picked up the needle and started to skillfully and nimbly mend the quit, stitch by stitch.


    Li Man felt struck dumb by this sight. There shouldn¡¯t be such a big difference, right?


    And yet, this handsome teenager that had a sparkling appearance was sitting in front of her and holding a needle and thread in his long, slender fingers. In and out of the quilt, the needle and thread left behind a fine and graceful line of stitches.


    His expression looked focused, and his movements were skilled. His eyes were focused on looking at the quilt, and his long eyshes were naturally curling up a bit. His slender cheeks were slightly red, his lips were tightly pressed together...


    After he was done with the thread, he raised his hand and lightly bit the thread to break it off.

 Chapter 15 – Similar

    <h4>Chapter 15 ¨C Simr</h4>


    Li Hua threaded the needle with new thread. Noticing someone¡¯s gaze on his body, he instinctively raised his head and met Li Man¡¯s gaze. He seemed to be frozen in surprise for a moment, but soon after, his lips curved up slightly. He gently smiled and said, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t difficult. It¡¯s much easier to use force if you¡¯re wearing a thimble. Your fingers won¡¯t get hurt either.¡±


    After saying this, he raised his hand and demonstrated a stitch for her.


    The five members of Li family all had very attractive eyes, especially the teenager in front of her. His eyes were pure and warm like a clear sky.


    Being looked at with those eyes, Li Man felt the tips of her ears getting hot. Feeling a bit guilty, she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to go cook dinner.¡± Right after saying these words, she hurriedly turned to the side and ran out of the hut.


    There was a sh of uncertainty in Li Hua¡¯s eyes. He said to Xiaowu, ¡°Go and keep herpany.¡±


    Her ent sounded like the one from the capital, her small, round face, her beautiful, big, sparkling eyes, her long eyshes, her elegant and petite appearance, her snow-white skin, and her especially slender and delicate fingers. Her hands didn¡¯t seem suitable to do rough work...


    Li Hua¡¯s eyebrows slightly scrunched up. He lowered his head and went back to mending the quilt, but the recent image of Li Man bashfully fleeing shed through his mind. The teenager¡¯s attractive lips curved up even more.


    ¡°Fourth brother, what are you smiling about?¡± Li Xiaowu was lying on the quilt with his head raised to look up at his older brother.


    Li Hua¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. His eyes narrowed as he looked at his younger brother, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go?¡±


    ¡°I already went, but older sister said she could cook by herself, so I came back,¡± Li Xiaowu said. Actually, he wanted to keep older sisterpany, but he also wanted to keep his fourth brotherpany too.


    Instead of continuing the conversation, Li Hua went back to mending the quilt. His technique was meticulous and neat. It didn¡¯t take long before he finished sewing the first quilt. He folded it and put it to the side. Then, he started on the second quilt.


    There were three quilts to mend in total. Perhaps, Li Man wouldn¡¯t have been able to finish sewing them even if she worked nonstop until the sky was dark.


    After finishing the quilts, since he already had a needle in his hand, Li Hua continued sitting on Li Man¡¯s heated bed and mended the rips on Li Mo¡¯s clothes that had torn during his hunting.


    After finishing with this, he looked at Li Xiaowu¡¯s shabby clothes that he had outgrown by now and thought it was about time for him to alter a few sets of clothing so that they would be suitable for his younger brother to wear.


    But, the sky had darkened a lot. Should he go see how her cooking was going?


    Remembering the embarrassed look in Li Man¡¯s big eyes, Li Hua chuckled. After putting away the clothes, bamboo basket, and other items, he left the hut and headed towards the kitchen.


    There was more natural light in the kitchen. A gentle strand of light from the setting sun passed through the window and fell on Li Man, who was standing at the stove and cooking.


    At this moment, it felt as something has firmly knocked against Li Hua¡¯s heart. Pausing at the doorway, he actually forgot about walking inside.


    Li Xiaowu was crouched down by the cooking fire. Seeing his fourth brother at the doorway, he loudly called out, ¡°Fourth brother.¡±


    Hearing Xiaowu¡¯s voice, Li Man turned her head to followed his line of sight and greeted Li Hua with a splitting grin. Her earlier embarrassment had already faded away. It would be fine if she just treated this teenager as a big child that was only halfway to adulthood.


    With a slight smile, Li Hua entered the room. But, seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything that needed his help, he left the room and stood under the eaves. He raised his head and looked at the drifting clouds and the gorgeous setting sun.


    Li Man didn¡¯t expect to see such a simr image in this strange and unfamiliar world.


    In the modern world, there had been a teenager that looked so pure, he seemed like someone from a painting. Around dusk, at the rooftop of the school building, he would always quietly stand there by himself and look at the sky. A gentle breeze would stroke his short hair as it passed through. The backdrop of the setting sun¡¯s hazy golden light apanied the side profile of his handsome face. He was so attractive that other people could only admire him.

 Chapter 16 – A family member

    <h4>Chapter 16 ¨C A family member</h4>


    ¡°Older sister, what are you looking at?¡± Li Xiaowu snuggled up by Li Man¡¯s side and also looked outside. Other than fourth brother, there wasn¡¯t anyone else, ah.


    Li Man returned to her senses and inwardlyughed. Over a decade had passed since that old memory. Ten years of marriage and living together had made her indifferent to it. It was surprising that something today would make her relive that memory so clearly.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t your other older brothers returned yet? Go and fetch them for dinner.¡± As Li Man was making an eating food gesture at Xiaowu, a light suddenly shed in her mind. Leaving Xiaowu behind, she rushed outside, grabbed Li Hua¡¯s hand, and pulled him to the peach tree.


    Li Hua felt confused, but before he could say anything, he saw Li Man breaking off a branch, leaning over, and writing on the ground, ¡°Who am I?¡±


    Li Hua took the branch she offered, didn¡¯t say anything, and only expressed his confusion in writing, ¡°You know how to write?¡±


    Eh? Did the original owner of this body not know how to write? Had she exposed herself as a fake?


    Li Man hurriedly took the branch back and wrote out two sentences. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    Li Hua lowered his hand. Looking at those two lines, he didn¡¯t reply for a long time.


    Worried, Li Man used the branch to point at the words, ¡°Who am I?¡± Then, she pointed at herself. Her eyes were full of pleading.


    As Li Hua looked at her eyes, aplicated feeling shed through his clear eyes. In the end, he took the branch from her and wrote out the words, ¡°family member¡± by her question.


    ¡°Family member?¡± What did he mean? Were they her siblings?


    Just as she wanted to ask this question, the other three members of Li family returned.


    ¡°Fourth brother?¡± These words were almost said in unison. Just from the tone of their voices, Li Man could tell that they were very happy to see the return of their brother.


    ¡°Oldest brother, second brother, third brother.¡± Li Hua very joyfully went forward to greet them.


    Li Yanzily draped his arm on Li Hua¡¯s shoulder and quietly asked into his ear, ¡°What were the two of you doing?¡±


    Li Hua shook his head. ¡°Nothing important.¡± Seeing that his third brother, Li Shu, was carrying two buckets of fish with a shoulder pole, he wanted to help him and hurriedly walked to his side.


    Li Shu loved his younger brother dearly, so of course he wouldn¡¯t let him help. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t touch them. They¡¯re very smelly.¡±


    Looking at his fourth brother, a rarely seen gentleness appeared in Li Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡°When did youe back?¡±


    ¡°This afternoon,¡± Li Hua replied, ¡°Oldest brother, is the wound on your leg better?¡±


    ¡°It healed a long time ago.¡± He had gotten that injury over a month ago.


    Seeing that his oldest brother was walking normally, Li Hua stopped worrying.


    Li Shu brought the two buckets full of fish to the northeast corner of their home, then he dumped all of the fish into a deep hole that he had dug in advance and had filled with water. Once the fishes entered the water, each and every one of them became quite lively.


    Li Man was nkly standing in the same spot. Seeing these brothers happily talking andughing with each other, she didn¡¯t know how to feel. Li Hua¡¯s earlier answer had been too vague.


    Following after his older brothers, Li Hua headed towards the kitchen¡¯s entrance. When he turned his head and saw that Li Man was still conspicuously standing underneath the peach tree with her eyes lowered in a confused expression, he turned around and walked back to her. He wanted to say something, but then he remembered that she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand.


    And so, he just reached his hand out to hold hers.


    Surprised, Li Man raised her head. Li Hua broadly smiled at her. Holding her hand, he led her towards the kitchen.


    Looking at his thin, but straight figure, Li Man suddenly felt that he was a dependable and warm person.


    A family member? Right, she seemed to have heard from Xiaowu that this family¡¯sst name was Li. And, from the transmigration novels that she had read, it seemed that most people transmigrated into people with the same names as themselves. Then, the original owner of this body must have also been called Li Man.


    So then, was this teenager her older brother or her younger brother?

 Chapter 17 – Adding food to her bowl

    <h4>Chapter 17 ¨C Adding food to her bowl</h4>


    Li Man suddenly smiled. Thinking of how caring this teenager had been towards her, she guessed that he was probably her older brother.


    Seeing her smile, the two men at the doorway swayed as if they were looking at dazzling goddess.


    Leading Li Man to the doorway, Li Hua lightly said to the two stunned men, ¡°Older brothers, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Li Mo said, ¡°Oh,¡± and hastily entered the hut.


    In contrast, leaning against the doorway, Li Yan whispered into his fourth brother¡¯s ear, ¡°Still not letting go?¡±


    Li Hua faintly smiled. His hand subconsciously tightened around Li Man¡¯s. He led her straight past Li Yan and had her sit down at a stool while he went to get the food himself.


    Dinner was simple. Li Man had braised the mountain chicken and steamed arge pot of rice.


    When Li Hua saw therge pot of rice, he froze for a moment in surprise. Rice was expensive. In their family, they were reluctant to eat rice even once a month. Moreover, the rice would be used to make congee to spread it out more.


    Li Mo had already finished scooping out rice for everyone. Looking at this fourth brother, he chucked and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Although women couldn¡¯t really support themselves, as long as their family of brothers worked hard, they wouldn¡¯t let her suffer. Since she loved to eat rice, then they would eat rice every day in the future.


    By the time the bowls of rice and te of chicken were brought over to the table, Li Shu had already finished washing and came inside. Seeing that there was meat and rice, he cheerful said, ¡°Oh! Life isn¡¯t the same after you have a woman.¡± They were eating rice two meals in a row.


    Everyone¡¯s gazes subconsciously drifted towards Li Man¡¯s direction.


    Li Man had been in the middle of stretching her hand out to pick up a piece of meat. Suddenly faced with everyone looking at her, her fingers slipped and the piece of chicken liver dropped onto the table.


    Her small face turned totally red. What were they doing? Were they holding a grudge against her for eating meat?


    Feeling a bit wronged, she subconsciously drew back her chopsticks.


    ¡°Do you like this?¡± Li Hua picked up the dropped slice of chicken liver from the table and put it into his own bowl. Then, he selected a piece of chicken liver from the te and put it into Li Man¡¯s bowl.


    Before Li Man could respond, Li Yan had already added a chicken leg into her bowl. ¡°The meat on the leg is tender and smells delicious.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s another piece.¡± Li Shu dug around the te before finally finding a piece of chicken liver and quickly putting it into Li Man¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Older sister, eat mine too.¡± Li Xiaowu didn¡¯t want to be left out. He stood up, selected the piece of meat that he thought was the best, and added it to Li Man¡¯s bowl.


    Li Mo had also picked up a piece of meat and wanted to give it to Li Man, but he felt embarrassed to do it in front of his younger brothers. So, he gave the meat to Xiaowu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s all eat. The food will get cold soon.¡±


    And then, taking advantage of when everyone had lowered their heads to eat, Li Mo speedily picked up a piece of meat and without having time to clearly look at what it was, he ced it in Li Man¡¯s bowl. He thought that no one had noticed his action.


    Li Man¡¯s head had been lowered to eat the chicken leg. Out of nowhere, there was suddenly another piece of meat in her bowl, but it was...


    Ahhhh! A chicken head? Who tossed the chicken head into her bowl?


    Li Man was so scared that she almost knocked over the bowl when she pushed it away.


    Li Hua was sitting next to Li Man. Seeing the chicken head that had appeared in her bowl, he immediately understood. He quickly took the chicken head from her bowl and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Li Shu looked over and called out, ¡°Who added that?¡± And made their wife so scared that her face had turned so pale?


    Li Yan resisted the urge tough and looked at his oldest brother with a mild mocking gaze. Li Mo was sitting across from him.


    Inwardly feeling vexed with himself, Li Mo practically buried his head into his bowl of rice. Why was it a chicken head? It had clearly felt like a chicken leg, ah.

 Chapter 18 – Teasing

    <h4>Chapter 18 ¨C Teasing</h4>


    After the disturbance caused by the pheasant head persisted for a little bit, everyone went back to peacefully eating dinner.


    Li Man didn¡¯t let them add any more food to her bowl. Anyways, she had been the one that cooked this food. Why should she feel timid about eating it? Moreover, this pheasant truly tasted delicious.


    After dinner, just like the past times, they wouldn¡¯t let Li Man wash the dishes and pots.


    Li Man happily returned to her hut to rest. The quilt had already been spread over the bed, and there were even neatly stacked clothes that she could wear at the head of the bed.


    Remembering that flower-like teenager, Li Man smiled. Picking up the clothes and holding them in her hands, she sat down on the heated bed and became lost in her thoughts.


    An indeterminate timeter, she heard the sound of knocking at her door. She said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Li Xiaowu brought in a small bucket of warm water for her to use to wash up.


    Li Man thanked him. After he had left and closed the door, she somewhat nkly looked at the warm water.


    Weren¡¯t they treating her a little too nice? They had been delivering warm water to her hut every day so that she could take a bath.


    Were they really her brothers?


    But then, thinking of what had happened on the day she transmigrated here, she thought they were most likely just feeling bad for her because of how she had suffered on that day, so they were taking extra good care of her.


    This was just like when she had been a child. If she got sick or had been bullied, her parents would go overboard in pampering her.


    Oh well, regardless if they were her real family or not, she would just treat them like her family members in the future.


    As Li Man finally discarded her confused emotional state and was about to wash up, she heard hoots ofughter from the kitchen. What were they doing over there?


    In the kitchen, Li Mo¡¯s handsome face was smeared with an expressed of wanting tough and cry. How could he have known that was a pheasant head? Once all of his younger brothers found out that it had been him who added the pheasant head to Li Man¡¯s bowl, they all had a good time of teasing him. Ai...


    After his younger brothers had finishedughing, Li Mo finally put away his earlier expression and seriously said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss serious matters now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Shu still hadn¡¯t been able to stop his lips from smiling yet.


    But, Li Mo was looking at Li Hua as he asked, ¡°Fourth brother, how many days did you request to take off this time?


    ¡°Teacher Xu had to go to a provincial city to do some business. It¡¯ll take him ten days before he cane back, so it doesn¡¯t count as me taking time off this time,¡± Li Hua answered.


    Li Shu was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Oh, that means you can stay home for longer then, fourth brother.¡± He ced his hand on Li Hua¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°This time, you¡¯ll be able to finish telling the story fromst time, right?¡±


    Li Hua smiled and lightly nodded. Soon after, he asked Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, is something the matter?¡±


    Leaning against the top of the cooking range, Li Yan looked at Li Hua with a smile on his lips. ¡°You seem to have hit it off with that woman.¡±


    Something flickered in Li Hua¡¯s gaze. ¡°Second brother, why would you say something like that?¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother,¡± Li Mo suggested, ¡°Go with third brother tomorrow to sell fish at the market. Bring her along with you. The money from selling fish doesn¡¯t need to be brought back. Use it to buy some clothes for her.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua thought of the clothes that Li Man had been wearing. Not only was it coarse, it was also their mother¡¯s old clothing before she had passed away.


    Hearing that they were going to go to the market, Li Xiaowu hurriedly pleaded with Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, I want to go too.¡±


    Li Mo affectionately looked at his youngest brother. ¡°It¡¯s too far away. You won¡¯t be able to walk that far.¡±


    Li Shu dearly cared for his youngest brother and hastily said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. Oldest brother, if he can¡¯t walk that far. He can sit on the cart too.¡±


    Li Hua nodded. ¡°Oldest brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of them.¡±


    Li Mo finally consented.


    Li Yan faintly smiled and said, ¡°Fourth brother, there¡¯s not much rice left. Buy some more tomorrow. Also, if there¡¯s anything that she wants to buy, buy more of it for her.


    Li Hua made a sound of agreement.


    Once the brothers had properly discussed this amongst themselves, they all went to sleep. Tonight, because the quilts had soaked up the sunlight and the sheets were all clean and soft from being washed, it felt especiallyfortable.


    Everyone also slept especially well. As they had expected, life was better when there was a woman around.

 Chapter 19 – Deliberate

    <h4>Chapter 19 ¨C Deliberate</h4>


    The next day, Li Man didn¡¯t sleep in. Hearing sounds from the neighboring hut, she got out of bed too.


    It was an early morning in April, and the air was slightly chilly. There was a faintly refreshing and sweet feeling.


    Li Man went to the kitchen right after tidying up. She had been nning on making breakfast, but Li Yan had already cooked a pot of congee and was making millet pancakes in another pan.


    Seeing hering into the kitchen, he showed his usual, charming smile. ¡°Awake? There¡¯s hot water over here. You can use it to wash up. The food will be ready soon.¡±


    After saying this, knowing that she probably didn¡¯t understand him, he scooped out hot water into a container and handed it to her without waiting for her to respond. ¡°Here, for you.¡±


    Li Man hurriedly went to ept the bowl. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Keep it steady.¡± Li Yan chuckled.


    Li Man didn¡¯t know if he had done it deliberately or not, but his slightly cold fingers slid across the back of her hand when she took the container of water from him.


    She felt a strange feeling bubbling up inside her. Li Man¡¯s hand trembled, and she almost dropped the container.


    Li Yan steadied the container with his hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Is it too heavy?¡±


    Li Man suspiciously looked at him. His appearance looked elegant, and his smile looked amiable and warm. There weren¡¯t any signs of improperness...


    Perhaps, he had just identally touched her hand.


    ¡°Thank you, I can hold it by myself.¡± Li Man felt slightly awkward and thought that she was just being oversensitive.


    Holding the container, Li Man turned around with a blushing face and left the kitchen. She didn¡¯t know that behind her, a crafty, ¡°I got away with something¡± smile was gradually appearing on Li Yan¡¯s face.


    From the doorway of the other hut, Li Hua had seen everything. After waiting until Li Man had gone inside the western hut, he entered the kitchen. ¡°Second brother, the food is burning.¡±


    Li Yan didn¡¯t stop smiling and only hurriedly took out some of the slightly burnt millet pancakes from the pan.


    ¡°Older brother made some extra millet pancakes today. Pack some of them with you. If you get hungry on the road, you¡¯ll have something to snack on.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua sat down. He nced at Li Yan, then he seemingly absent-mindedly asked, ¡°Second brother, I heard that you¡¯re going to older sister Mudan¡¯s house to work today?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s brow slightly furrowed. Soon after, it rxed as he smiled. ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯ll be a big job too.¡±


    ¡°Older sister Mudan is going to marry and move to a county town. Second brother...¡± Feeling slightly worried, Li Hua looked at his second brother with concern.


    Li Yan put down the te that he had been holding. With a slightly controlled expression, he seriously said, ¡°Fourth brother, I know what you want to say. I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t have the type of rtionship with her that you guys think I do.¡±


    Li Hua didn¡¯t know if he should believe his second brother¡¯s words. But, since he had said he was fine, then he wouldn¡¯t ask him any more questions.


    As Li Yan scooped up some water to wash his hands, he ordered his younger brother, ¡°Is oldest brother and the rest of them ready? Go and tell them toe here to eat breakfast.¡±


    Li Hua made a sound of assent. Right after leaving the kitchen, he saw Li Maning out of her hut to pour out the water that she had used to wash her face. He said, ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± After a few days, Li Man could understand the meaning of these words.


    At the other side of the yard, Li Mo and Li Shu were taking out all of the fish from the deep hole. Since they had been in water this entire time, the fish were still very lively and fresh even after a night had passed. This way, they would be able to sell these fish for a good price at the market.


    Once they were finished with their work, they washed their hands and went to the kitchen to eat.


    After they had finished eating breakfast, Li Shu carried the two buckets of fish onto the small cart. Li Hua was holding Li Xiaowu¡¯s hand. Li Man hadn¡¯t expected that she would be going with them, but when she found that she would be, her heart was filled with excitement.


    Would the marketce in ancient times be simr to the ones that she had seen on TV?


    Li Man was in high spirits, and her steps felt light. They passed through the vige¡¯s entrance and got onto a road that led to the back mountain.


    There were many people on this road. The other people were doing the same thing as them, pushing carts with fish to the market to sell them.


    Suddenly, a melodious voice called out from behind them, ¡°Older brother Hua...¡±


    Li Man turned her head and saw that a pair of beautiful, young girls had already run over to Li Hua¡¯s side.

 Chapter 20 – Lending a helping hand

    <h4>Chapter 20 ¨C Lending a helping hand</h4>


    ¡°Older brother Hua, is it really you? When did youe back?¡± The person asking this question was a fourteen to fifteen year old teenage girl. She was wearing a dress that had a scattered flower design. She had a very pretty, cheerful appearance. Her dark, limpid eyes were focused on Li Hua and filled with joyful surprise.


    ¡°Yesterday,¡± Li Hua very politely replied, but he didn¡¯t look at her with equal familiarity.


    On the other side, Li Shu put the cart down to a resting position. Looking at that girl, he introduced her to Li Hua in a somewhat mocking tone, ¡°She¡¯s third uncle¡¯s daughter, Chunni.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he should say his fourth brother was dense or meticulous. He had a photographic memory, but if he didn¡¯t care about someone, he would never be able to remember him or her.


    Clutching the shiny braid by her chest and looking at Li Hua, Chunni yfully pouted. ¡°Older brother Hua, did you forget about me again? I even brought jujubes to your house during New Year.¡±


    Li Hua remembered the jujubes. After New Year had passed, oldest brother had grabbed tworge handfuls of jujubes and stuffed them into his schoolbag. But, he really didn¡¯t have any memory of this girl. ¡°Chunni, ah. Are you going to the market too?¡±


    ¡°Yup, my dad and mom are over there.¡± Chunni pointed at the married couple that were behind them and also pushing a cart with bamboo baskets that were filled with fish. She waved at them and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m over here.¡±


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Hua walked to Li Shu¡¯s side and lowered his hands towards the cart. ¡°Third brother, let me push the cart.¡±


    Li Shu tactfully moved aside, then he said to Chunni, ¡°Chunni, third uncle¡¯s legs and feet aren¡¯t good. Hurry and go back to help him push the cart.¡±


    Instead of listening to Li Shu, Chunni skirted over to Li Hua¡¯s side. As she was leaning over to start helping him, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. My mom is over there and helping him.¡±


    He stared at her for moment, then he pulled Chunni over and said, ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s me and fourth brother here. You should still go back and help third uncle. Besides, third aunt will be unhappy if she sees you over here with us.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Feeling a bit anxious, she hurriedly tugged on the other girl that hadn¡¯t said a single word yet. ¡°Qiqiao, hurry and tell them. Wasn¡¯t my mom the one that told me toe over here to help them?¡±


    Qiqiao looked to be a year or two older than her, but her personality was much shyer. Hearing that Chunni had pulled her into the conversation and faced with Li Shu¡¯s long and narrow, peach blossom eyes, her cheeks flushed, and she couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    Chunni could only speak for herself. ¡°It¡¯s true. Third brother, my mom heard that oldest brother Li was getting married. She¡¯s even nning on buying some wedding presents at the market today and having me bring them over tonight.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean oldest brother is getting married?¡± There was something incorrect with her words.


    ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s not early anymore. If we don¡¯t hurry up and get to the markette, it won¡¯t be easy to sell the fish.¡± Li Hua didn¡¯t like outsiders discussing his family matters. Besides, Li Man and Xiaowu were still waiting for them.


    These two people, one of them didn¡¯t understand what was going on because of anguage barrier, and the other one was too young and pure-minded to understand. He didn¡¯t want them to be harmed by an outsider¡¯s criticism.


    ¡°En, let¡¯s go.¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the two teenage girls and directly walked to Li Hua¡¯s side. Although Li Hua was a young man, he wasn¡¯t used to doing any type of manualbor or as familiar with pushing a cart as Li Shu. In the past, the cart had almost ended falling into a ditch several times with Li Hua pushing.


    Li Shuughed at his younger brother. He had only spent two years studying, but he was already very clumsy with performing manualbor. He pushed Li Hua to the side and pushed the cart by himself.


    At the front, Li Man was holding Li Xiaowu¡¯s hand and hadn¡¯t paying attention to what was happening behind her at all. The two of them were chatting and smiling as they walked.


    Actually, even though they couldn¡¯t understand what the other person was saying, the feeling of excitement and expectation over seeing new things was the same in everynguage.


    Li Man asked, ¡°What kind of stuff will the market have? Will there be sugar-coated Chinese hawthorns on sticks? People practicing sideshows? People selling their skills or craft? Someone performing a martial arts trick by breaking arge b of stone that had been ced someone else¡¯s stomach?¡±


    Li Xiaowu said, ¡°Second brother said there¡¯ll be a lot of people, yummy food, and fun stuff there. Fourth brother said that after they sell the fish, he¡¯d buy me dumplings with meat.¡±


    Li Man added, ¡°Oh right, will there be people selling themselves into very in order to earn money to bury their parents? Or, will there be overly dramatic scenes of a local tyrant kidnapping women on the streets? I wonder what the heroes in ancient times will look like.¡±


    Li Xiaowu said, ¡°Older sister, oldest brother told me that the market ce will be crowded and there might be bad people around. You definitely have to stay close to us when we get to marketter.¡±

 Chapter 21 – Sister-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 21 ¨C Sister-inw</h4>


    The closest market to Shennugou was in Songfeng Town. To get to Songfeng Town, you had to go up and down two mountains, then walk a thousand meters. When they got through one mountain, Li Man was still in high spirits. By the time they reached the top of the second mountain, Li Man was dragging her feet. In thest thousand meters, she really couldn¡¯t walk another step, so Li Shu had her sitting down in the cart.


    Looking at Li Shu, who was drenched in sweat, Li Man felt very bad about adding her weight to the cart. Two buckets full of fish wasn¡¯t light to begin with, and Li Shu had already pushed the cart over two mountains. She tried to get off the cart several times, but Li Shu wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Later on, Li Hua also helped in pushing the cart, and she felt even worse. Xiaowu was younger than her, but he was still walking. Even if she had to crawl to the market, it would still be a less shameful option.


    However, Li Hua wrote out that they knew she couldn¡¯t walk anymore. It would be more bothersome for them if she ended up fainting from overexerting herself.


    Thinking it over, Li Man agreed. She didn¡¯t have any better alternative thanplying.


    However, as soon as they arrived at Songfeng Town, Li Man hurriedly came down from the cart. Looking at Li Shu¡¯s forehead that was covered in sweat, she felt apologetic and grateful. Her heart felt moved. ¡°You worked really hard.¡±


    Li Shuughed, which revealed his very clean teeth. He took off his outer garment and used it to wipe his forehead.


    ¡°Hey, so this is oldest sister-inw, huh? She¡¯s so weak and delicate, ah.¡±


    Pulling Qiqiao along with her, Chunni caught up to them again. She stared at Li Man with an uncharitable gaze.


    Li Man looked at this teenage girl with a confused gaze. Was she speaking to her? Why did it feel sort of hostile?


    Li Shu red at Chunni. ¡°She¡¯s your third sister-inw too.¡± Remembering that Li Hua was next to him, he added, ¡°She might be your fourth sister-inw too. Anyways, she¡¯s your sister-inw.¡±


    Chunni and Qiqiao were stunned into silence.


    Li Hua was worried that they would say something else, so he said to Li Man and Xiaowu, ¡°Go over there to sit down and rest.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man could feel that these two teenage girls didn¡¯t have any goodwill towards her, so she followed Xiaowu to a corner of a building to rest.


    Once Li Man left, Chunni immediately reacted. Tugging on Li Hua¡¯s sleeve, she asked in surprise, ¡°Older brother Hua, never mind about their decisions. You¡¯re a schr. You¡¯ll have a wonderful future. Are you really going to follow them and marry that woman too?¡±


    Li Hua unhappily pulled his sleeve from her grasp. Looking at her, he lightly said, ¡°Chunqiao, stop standing here and blocking our way. We¡¯re going to sell fish here.¡±


    Hearing the words ¡°Chunqiao¡±, Chunni was a bit bbergasted. ¡°I¡¯m Chunni.¡±


    ¡°Chunni?¡± Li Hua looked at his third brother, Li Shu, in confusion.


    Lu Shu shrugged. Nodding his head, he said, ¡°She¡¯s called Chunni.¡±


    Li Hua turned his head back to look at Chunni again.


    Chunni had already been angered to point that her face was flushed. ¡°Older brother Hua, do you still not remember my name?¡±


    Li Hua resisted his temper and patiently asked, ¡°Chunni? Did youe over here for a reason?¡±


    Chunni was dumbfounded. ¡°Older brother Hua?¡± She had liked him since they were children. Did he really not notice?


    ¡°Qiqiao.¡± Chunni didn¡¯t feelfortable saying her own feelings aloud, so she pulled forward Qiqiao, who had been silently feeling broken-hearted. She pointed at Li Shu, who was getting ready to sell fish by taking out a scale. ¡°Third brother, Qiqiao has always liked you. How can you marry another woman?¡±


    Li Shu froze in surprise. Soon after, he faked smiled. ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t joke about this type of thing with your third brother. My wife is sitting right over there.¡±


    ¡°Third brother...¡±


    ¡°Selling fish here! Fat and big fish, very fresh, hurry over and buy some..¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her. He wasn¡¯t interested in Qiqiao. Even if he was interested in her, it wouldn¡¯t matter. In their vige, every family wanted to marry their daughter to a family that was outside the vige. Moreover, Qiqiao¡¯s parents were hoping that they would be able to exchange their daughter for extra wedding money (i.e. money that a couple gets during their wedding from rtives) in order to find wives for their two sons.


    Chunni turned to look at Li Hua again. ¡°Older brother Hua, as long as you...¡±


    Li Hua didn¡¯t even wait for her to finish speaking before apologetically saying, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± He walked to Li Shu¡¯s side and started helping him with collecting money and making change.


    Seeing that Li Hua was ignoring her, she angrily stamped her feet. When she turned her head back and saw Qiqiao stealthily wiping tears from her face, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Older sister Qiqiao, you¡¯re so useless.¡±

 Chapter 22 – Not leaving

    <h4>Chapter 22 ¨C Not leaving</h4>


    Li Man rested her chin in her hands. She was resting on a flight of stairs with Li Xiaowu and engrossed with watching Li Shu and Li Hua selling fish.


    Actually, the scene in front of her looked very different than what she had thought selling fish would look like. Li Shu had only shouted a couple of times to advertise before the nearby older and younger wives and other womenfolk streamed out of their homes and flocked the stand as if this had been a prearranged meeting.


    Although the stand was surrounded, it wasn¡¯t chaotic. These women orderly assembled themselves into a line. One by one, they came forward and without even picking at the fish, they directly said how many kilograms of fish they wanted. After that, Li Shu was responsible for weighing the fish, and Li Hua would collect money.


    Everything was conducted in a methodical manner. Before two hours had passed, the two baskets that had been filled with over fifty kilograms of fish had been sold out.


    It really was totally sold out. Li Man knew this because a couple of young wives that hadete hadn¡¯t been able to buy any fish. Left with no other choice, the young wives could only go to other people¡¯s stands to buy fish. They looked as if they suffered a huge grievance as they did so.


    As Li Shu cleaned up the stand, Li Hua walked over to them. ¡°Are you guys tired of waiting?¡±


    Li Man stood up and shook her head.


    Li Xiaowu hugged Li Hua¡¯s arm and very hopefully asked, ¡°Fourth brother, are we going to go buy steamed buns now?¡±


    ¡°En, we¡¯ll be going soon.¡± Li Hua indulgently ruffled Xiaowu¡¯s hair. Although he was nodding, his warm gaze had leisurely fallen onto Li Man.


    Faced with his gaze, Li Man was at a loss. After she blinked a couple of times, she saw him taking the money bag from his side and handing it to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s a ready-made clothing store over there. Take this and buy two sets of clothing for yourself.¡±


    Ah? Buy clothes for herself? ¡°No need. I think the clothes I¡¯m wearing is pretty nice.¡± She knew that this family was poor, and they had only gotten this money from recently selling the fish.


    But, Li Hua kept insisting on stuffing the money they had gotten from selling fish into her hands. Because it was all loose change, the filled bag was quite heavy.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Li Hua deeply looked at her, then he turned around, held Li Xiaowu¡¯s hand, and walked back towards Li Shu.


    Last night, oldest brother had specially mentioned that this girl had tried to escape once. She didn¡¯t want to stay with their family, but if she was in Shennugou, there was no way that she would be able to sessfully escape. But, if she was brought to the town, it wouldn¡¯t be the same. The copper coins in the bag were the equivalent to a couple of silver taels. This wasn¡¯t much, but it would be enough for her to hire a carriage to take her away from here. Second brother had packed enough rations for four people to eat this morning. This would be enough food tost her for one day.


    He could only hope that she would have a good life after leaving here!


    Li Man stood frozen in ce. When she opened the bag of money and saw the copper coins, she just felt dizzy. She didn¡¯t understand the currency system that was used in ancient times.


    ¡°How much is this one copper worth?¡± She took out one copper coin for a closer look. She nkly looked at it for a moment, then stuffed it back into the bag. She turned around and ran toward Li Hua.


    After running over, Li Man tossed the bag of money into Li Hua¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t even know the value of the coins here. How was she supposed to buy stuff by herself? Wasn¡¯t he worried that other people would trick her? ¡°I¡¯m giving this back to you. I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    Li Hua froze in surprise for a moment. His warm gaze was fixed on Li Man, and it gradually became hotter. ¡°You?¡± Was she not going to leave?


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. The clothes I¡¯m wearing right now is pretty good,¡± Li Man said. This was truly how she felt.


    Li Shu had already finished packing up, and he had put back the clothes he had taken off before. Hearing their conversation, he knew exactly what was going on. He said, ¡°Fourth brother, how could you let her buy clothes by herself? Other people won¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying. I¡¯ll leave the cart here for now. Let¡¯s go to the store together.¡±


    Other than recognizing the words ¡°fourth brother¡±, Li Man didn¡¯t understand the rest of Li Shu¡¯s jabbering. She thought that he was speaking to Li Hua and didn¡¯t know that they were talking about her.


    But, for an unknown reason to her, after Li Hua heard these words, he smiled at her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll go buy clothes for you first.¡±


    Buy clothes? Li Man was a bit stunned.


    Li Hua¡¯s eyes were overflowing with emotion. His long arm stretched out and picked up her hand. Tightly holding her hand, he said, ¡°Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 23 – Buying clothes

    <h4>Chapter 23 ¨C Buying clothes</h4>


    At the front, a bouncing Li Xiaowu, who appeared utterly ted, was tugging Li Shu forward.


    At the back, Li Man was feeling awkward and twisting her hand to remove it from Li Hua¡¯s grip. She wasn¡¯t a child and didn¡¯t need someone to hold her hand. ¡°Let go. I¡¯ll walk by myself.¡±


    She wanted to pull her hand out of his, but Li Hua tightened his grip as if he was afraid that she was going run away.


    He had already released her once, and she had chosen toe back. In the future, he would never let her go. He turn his head and gently smiled at her as he consolingly said, ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Li Man secretly rolled her eyes. This damn child. He looked so thin, but his grip was quite strong.


    When they arrived at the clothing store, the female proprietor warmly weed them and took out outfits in a variety of fashionable styles.


    Li Shu seemed overwhelmed from looking at so much clothing. He thought all of the clothing looked very pretty. If his wife was the one wearing them, they would look even better. He guaranteed that no one in Shennugou would be able topare with her.


    But, Li Hua thought none of them looked good enough. These overlyplicated and shy styles didn¡¯t suit her at all. In the end, he selected two pieces of clothing with unobtrusive designs.


    Li Man thought his selections were pretty good and tried out the lc outfit first.


    But, after she had changed her clothes and walked outside to look at the mirror, she was shocked by what she saw.


    The girl in the mirror hasn¡¯t fully matured yet, but she was still quite beautiful. She had a round face, tender white skin, and a pair ofrge, limpid eyes that was staring at herself in amazement...


    Wasn¡¯t this how she had looked like when she was about fourteen to fifteen years old?


    She forcefully pinched her face. There was a giddy, dizzy feeling as if she was dreaming.


    Li Hua hurriedly came over and tugged on her hand away from her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like it? Do you want to try another one?¡±


    Li Shu walked over too and looked at Li Man from top to bottom. ¡°Ah, I think it looks really good.¡±


    The color of this clothingplemented his wife¡¯s skin very nicely. Her skin looked as tender as freshly peeled hardboiled egg. She looked just like a celestial fairy.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Hua gave him a warning look


    Li Shu pouted. He unwilling turned his head away and didn¡¯t continue to look, but in his heart, he thought that fourth brother was even more wicked than second brother. His fourth brother had already held her small hand, but he wouldn¡¯t even let his own brother look at her. The disparity in how they were each treated was too big.


    ¡°Do you want to try this one?¡± Li Hua brought over a moon white outfit.


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Man suddenly didn¡¯t want to try on anymore clothing. Her heart felt strange. This teenage girl actually looked the same as herself when she was younger, even the dimple near her mouth was the same.


    Was this fate? Or, had she originally belonged to this world?


    Seeing that her expression looked off, Li Hua didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Instead, he ask thedy boss how much the clothing cost.


    One outfit cost eighty copper coins. The other outfit cost a hundred and twenty copper coins. If they bought both outfits, it would be exactly two hundred coins.


    ¡°Two hundred copper coins?¡± Li Shu suddenly thought that the clothing didn¡¯t look that good anymore.


    Li Hua squeezed the bag of money. He also thought that this clothing was expensive.


    Thedy boss followed up by saying that the clothing was made with very good material was very good, the style of these two outfits were beautiful, and how lovely it looked when Li Man was wearing it.


    However, in the end, Li Hua made a different decision. He selected two bolts of fabric with simr colors the outfits that he had chosen and asked for their price.


    Thedy boss straightforwardly told him that the price was the same for both bolts. One meter of the fabric was ten copper coins.


    After thedy boss cut the amount of fabric that Li Hua wanted and cleaned away the scraps, she only charged them seventy copper coins.


    Li Man didn¡¯t understand the bargaining that had happened between them, but seeing that they were buying pieces of cloth instead of pre-made clothing, she was left feeling a bit stunned. ¡°Is there a seamstress in the vige?¡±


    Understanding that she was feeling confused, Li Hua said, ¡°¡±When we get back home, I¡¯ll make the clothing for you.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go buy steamed buns.¡± Li Shu trusted his fourth brother¡¯s skills and wasn¡¯t worried that he would ruin the fabric at all.


    Li Shu pulled Li Xiaowu out of the store with him, so Li Man immediately followed after them. She was worried that Li Hua would hold her hand again.


    Holding the fabric, Li Hua walked behind the group. Just as he was about to exit the store, he saw a bolt of light pink silk on a shelf from his peripheral vision. Looking at Li Man¡¯s delicate and seductive figure again, his gaze gleamed.


    ¡ª


    A/N: Can you guess what old four wants the bolt of light pink silk for?

 Chapter 24 – Steamed buns

    <h4>Chapter 24 ¨C Steamed buns</h4>


    After Li Man had gone outside, she turned her head around when she noticed that Li Hua hadn¡¯t followed after them. He was actually measuring out more cloth with thedy boss. Was there a need to buy more cloth?


    When Li Shu and Little Five reached the stand that sold steamed buns, they realized that the bag of money was still with Li Hua and hurriedly rushed back.


    Li Shu said, ¡°Fourth brother, what are you doing?¡±


    Li Hua had already stuffed the newly purchased fabric into his cloth bag. He smiled and said, ¡°I thought the change from our recent purchase was wrong, so I went back to double check.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t care. He grasped Li Hua¡¯s shoulder with one hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy steamed buns. It¡¯s two steamed buns for one copper coin. They¡¯re filled with meat.¡±


    Li Man was waiting from a distance behind them. When they walked back, she quietly resumed walking by their side.


    Little Five pulled his hand out of Li Shu¡¯s and wrapped his arm around Li Man¡¯s arm.


    Li Man gently patted his arm and softly asked, ¡°You¡¯re feeling really hungry, right?¡± She had seen how energetically he had run towards the steamed bun stand the first time.


    Little Five brilliantly smiled at her, pointed at the steamed bun stand in front of them, and said, ¡°Older sister, we¡¯re going over there to eat steamed buns.¡±


    Two steamed meat buns costs one copper coin, and three steamed vegetable buns only cost one copper coin.


    Li Hua spent five copper coins to buy ten steamed meat buns.


    He gave three buns to Li Shu, two buns to Little Five, and two buns to Li Man, then he wrapped up the remaining buns.


    ¡°Fourth brother, why aren¡¯t you eating any?¡± Li Shu asked as he ate one of the steamed buns. These steamed buns smelled really delicious.


    Li Hua took out a millet pancake from his bag. After eating a bite, he said with a smile, ¡°I like to eat second brother¡¯s pancakes more.¡±


    Steamed meat buns in ancient times were truly substantial for their price. They were very big with plenty of meat filling that was almost swimming in greasy fat. Just one bite was enough for the oil to spill out from the corners of your mouth.


    After eating just one bite, Li Man almost couldn¡¯t force herself to take a second bite. So unbearably greasy...


    But, it wouldn¡¯t be good to give someone a steamed bun that she had already bitten into. She could only grit her teeth and swallow each bite down. As for the remaining bun, she would rather die than eat it. She tried to give it to Little Five.


    Little Five was small and couldn¡¯t eat that much food either. He was already full from eating the two,rge steamed meat buns.


    Li Hua thought she was trying to save money, so he said, ¡°There¡¯s still more left. You can eat yours.¡±


    How could she possibly eat another one? The millet pancakes were much better than the steamed meat buns. She hurriedly took out a millet pancake from his bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat this.¡±


    At first, Li Hua wanted to say more, but seeing that she truly seemed to be disgusted with the steamed meat buns, he dropped the subject. In the end, he ate the steamed bun that she had given Little Five.


    These steamed buns and millet pancakes were basically their lunch. After they finished, they walked to the part of the market that sold vegetables and grains with Li Shu pushing the small cart.


    This market wasn¡¯t any different from a market in modern times. There was aplete selection of various vegetables and grains.


    Li Hua directly led them into a grocery store. Because of second brother¡¯s repeated reminders that Li Man liked to eat white rice, he bought a lot of white rice this time.


    He also stocked up on oil, salt, soy sauce, and vinegar.


    After these items were purchased and the small cart was almost full, Li Hua asked Li Man, ¡°Is there anything that you want to buy?¡±


    Li Man had been waiting for him to ask this question. She excitedly tugged his arm and led him outside to a poultry seller. She pointed at the baby chicken that were behind the big fence and said, ¡°I want to buy this.¡±


    A few thatched huts in arge courtyard with a fence, growing vegetables that she liked to eat in the garden, raising a few chickens, plus arge dog...


    Ah, what a lovely countryside scene.


    Looking at Li Man¡¯s sparkling eyes that seemed as if they were filled with countless stars, Li Hua smiled. ¡°Sure, you can pick out the ones that you want.¡±

 Chapter 25 – Food market

    <h4>Chapter 25 ¨C Food market</h4>


    These fluffy, little chicks were too cute. They look like mini pompoms that hade to life.


    Li Man picked one up, but then she couldn¡¯t resist choosing another one too. She had this impulsive desire to buy all of the little chicks, ah.


    Seeing how cute the little chicks were, Little Five wanted to enter the pen and y with them too, but Li Hua stopped him.


    Crouching on the outside part of the fence, Li Shu felt a bit anxious. ¡°These little things all look the same. Why don¡¯t you just randomly grab a few?¡±


    Li Hua could guess what Li Man was thinking. He was worried that at her current rate, she wouldn¡¯t be able to choose what chicks she wanted even after the sun had set. He handed the cloth bag to Little Five, then he entered the pen, carefully walked to Li Man, pointed at the little chick she was currently holding, and said, ¡°This one is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Feeling quite happy, Li Man¡¯s heart suddenly softened as she looked at the little chick¡¯s bright, ck eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll choose this one then.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± As Li Hua picked up a few more chicks and ced them inside arge wicker basket, he said, ¡°All of these chicks are pretty good. You recently picked up these chicks, and they all like you now. See, they¡¯re even reluctant to walk away from you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She hadn¡¯t noticed. All of these chicks looked as if they were formed from the same mold, and she couldn¡¯t differentiate one from the other. But, since Li Hua had said these words, she thought that this must be true. A feeling of mutual fondness suddenly welled up in her heart. ¡°Then, let¡¯s take these chicks.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take this slowly.¡± Li Hua picked up therge wicker basket and held Li Man¡¯s hand as they carefully went around the cluster of little chicks and left the pen.


    They purchased six chicks in total, and the shop owner even gave them a small wicker basket for free to hold the chicks.


    LI Man looked at the little chicks as if they were her most beloved treasure. She hugged the small wicker basket close to her chest.


    However, when Li Hua was paying the shop owner for the chicks, the shop owner said he was also selling piglets. Did Li Man want to buy any?


    Yes, of course she wanted them. Li Man had been thinking that her family¡¯s courtyard looked too empty. The little chicks were too small. It would be good to bring back a few piglets to raise too.


    Li Shu didn¡¯t take care about owning baby animals. But, whatever his wife liked, he was willing to buy them for her.


    At first, Li Hua was worried about how to feed the piglets if they brought them back. It was already difficult enough to feed the members of his family. But, looking at Li Man¡¯s anxiously waiting gaze, he clenched his jaw and purchased two piglets. Why two piglets instead of one? It was because Li Man said that piglets had feelings too. If they only bought one, it would feel lonely. If there were two piglets, they would each have apanion. This would be beneficial for their growth.


    On the way back from this rewarding journey, Li Man¡¯s heart was overfilling with happiness, and her footsteps were once again light. Even after going up and down two mountains, she didn¡¯t need to rest on Li Shu¡¯s cart, which made Li Shu feel disappointed.


    They arrived at home around dusk.


    Li Yan was over at another family¡¯s house to do work, so he would be eating dinner with that family instead.


    Li Mo was the only person left at home. When they came back, he was chopping firewood. Big ck was quietly lying down near his master¡¯s feet and keeping himpany. As soon as Big ck heard a sound from the entrance, he sat up and headed over there with a wagging tail to wee everyone home.


    Li Man was scared of Big ck. In a sh, she hid behind Li Hua.


    Li Mo¡¯s expression sunk. As he walked over, he angrily yelled, ¡°Big ck,e back.¡±


    Li Shu pushed the cart to a corner, looked at therge pile of firewood, and asked, ¡°Oldest brother, why are you chopping firewood again? Didn¡¯t you already chop firewood yesterday?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stacking it here after I chop them up. It¡¯ll be convenient to have firewood ready to use.¡± As Li Mo answered his question, he stepped forward to take the rice from the cart and put it away. Actually, in a couple of days, he had to go into the mountains to hunt again. He didn¡¯t know when he would return, so he wanted to prepare extra firewood before he left.


    Li Shu didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He and Li Mo each carried a big bag of rice into the kitchen while Li Hua carried in a bag of flour.


    After patiently waiting for them to carry everything into the kitchen, Li Man untied the piglets that had been tied to corners of the cart. To her surprise, as soon as the piglets were untied, they jumped out of her arms and ran off!

 Chapter 26 – Feeling annoyed

    <h4>Chapter 26 ¨C Feeling annoyed</h4>


    Shocked, Li Man yelled out, ¡°Ah, the piglets!¡± She hurriedly chased after them.


    Hearing her scream, Li Mo was the first one that rushed outside and saw Li Man chasing after the two piglets in the courtyard with her short legs. His eyes suddenly felt like twitching as he resisted the urge tough.


    Li Shu, Li Hua, and Little Five hurriedly came outside too and saw Li Man running around in circles as she chased after the two piglets.


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry and help me catch them.¡± Li Man¡¯s legs already felt tired from her sprinting, but these people were just nkly standing around and didn¡¯t even think to help her. She was so angry that she almost wanted to give up and just let the little piglets run away.


    Li Hua hurriedly walked over to stop her, but Li Mo was one step faster than him. In a few strides, Li Mo reached Li Man and grabbed her with one hand to stop her. ¡°Stop chasing them.¡±


    ¡°Why did you grab me? Go grab them!¡± Li Man was gasping for breath. As she was pointing at the piglets in front of them, she noticed that they had stopped by a corner and were also huffing to catch their breath.


    Li Shu led Little Five to that corner and picked up the two piglets. What made Li Man want to smash herself against the wall the most was that the two piglets were being extremely docile in Li Shu¡¯s arms.


    Li Hua walked over and wrote on the ground, ¡°The more you chase after them, the more they¡¯ll get scared and continue running.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s eyelids twitched. If they hadn¡¯t run, would she have chased after them?


    They didn¡¯t know if her small, flushed face was from being angry or from being tired, but it looked very charming to them.


    Li Mo felt as if his eyes had been pricked again. He hastily released her hand and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go inside and eat dinner.¡± He turned around and headed towards the kitchen.


    Li Man scampered after him.


    Looking at her back figure, Li Hua finally couldn¡¯t stop his lips from smiling. They had purchased and bought back the piglets, but would she really be able to raise them?


    ¡ª


    Li Mo had made dinner tonight. It was a pot of congee and a te of unidentifiable stir-fry.


    Li Mo¡¯s brothers knew that he didn¡¯t know how to cook. It was already an unprecedented aplishment that he had cooked a pot of congee without burning it. As for the fact that this congee was watery enough to be soup, that wasn¡¯t worthmenting on. Fortunately, they still had three steamed bun and a couple of millet pancakes that hadn¡¯t been eaten yet. After warming up the leftovers from their lunch, they had enough for a meal.


    Unfortunately, Li Man didn¡¯t know better and though that ckened mess was pickled vegetables. She foolishly picked some up to eat with her chopsticks. Right after putting the food into her mouth, the taste was so awful that she almost spat it out. But, worried that she would hurt Li Mo¡¯s feelings, she pressed her lips together and swallowed the food down.


    ¡°Drink some congee.¡± Seeing her expression, Li Hua brought over a bowl of congee.


    Li Man didn¡¯t even think twice before pouring the watery congee down her throat. After desperately drink an entire bowl of watery congee, the awful taste was finally washed away.


    Concerned, Li Hua asked, ¡°Are you feeling a bit better now?¡±


    Li Man put down the bowl and let out a long,fortable sigh.


    Seeing this, Li Shu wickedly curved his lips into a smile. ¡°Oldest brother, why did you think to make dinner tonight? Why didn¡¯t you wait until we hade back?¡±


    ¡°You guys had a long, tiring day, so I wanted to have dinner ready for you guys,¡± Li Mo slowly replied with a calm expression. But, he secretly felt annoyed with himself. He had tried to cook a few batches of the stir-fry and picked the best one, but it still ended up tasting awful. He was so useless.


    He stood up, picked up Li Man¡¯s empty bowl, walked to the kitchen range, and tried his best to scoop out the part of the congee that was thicker.


    Li Man froze for a moment in surprise. She hurriedly went after him and said, ¡°Thank you, I can do it myself.¡±


    Li Mo naturally didn¡¯t let her fill the bowl herself. He went on determinedly filling her bowl with congee by himself.


    Li Man raised her head and looked at the handsome face from his side. His lips were tightly pressed together. She secretly stuck her tongue out a bit and thought about how she had almost spat out the food he had cooked. He must be feeling annoyed with her, right?

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>


    After that, the entire family quietly ate dinner. Li Man stuck to honestly drinking the congee and didn¡¯t dare to touch the stir-fry again.


    In the midst of this so quiet that it felt stuffy atmosphere, an affected voice traveled into the room. ¡°Aiyo, I came at a good time. Is everyone at home eating dinner?¡± At the same time that they heard this voice, a scent that assailed their noses also came closer.


    It was so pungent, ah. Li Man curiously raised her head and saw a woman in her twenties swaying her waist as she came through the entrance, but the woman didn¡¯t fullye in. Instead, she leaned against the doorway. With her phoenix eyes narrowed, she smiled at the people inside.


    Her figure was pretty good. Her light red dress clung to her exquisite figure. Li Man didn¡¯t know if the decorative knotted tie at her cor was broken or if the woman was deliberately leaving it untied, but her cor was gaping, and it was very easy to see her exquisite, fair vicle.


    This woman was beautifully alluring.


    Almost in unison, the four Li brothers furrowed their brows.


    Li Mo raised his head. His gaze was bit sharp. ¡°Shun family¡¯s wife, did youe here for a reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that useless devil in my family of course. He left to go sell fish, but he still hasn¡¯t returned, so I came here to ask.¡± The woman¡¯s lips, which had been smeared with red, coquettishly pouted at Li Mo.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t reply. He only nced at Li Hua.


    Li Hua responded, ¡°There were a lot of people today, and we weren¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    ¡°Ah, fourth son has returned? Let older sister-inw take a good look at you. I haven¡¯t you seen in a few months. You matured a lot since thest time I saw you.¡± The woman¡¯s sticky gaze moved from Li Mo¡¯s body to Li Hua¡¯s; it was like something that couldn¡¯t be scraped off easily.


    Unhappy, Li Mo¡¯s brow continued to be furrowed. ¡°Shun family¡¯s wife, if you don¡¯t have a reason to be here, you should go home. We¡¯re eating dinner.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what do you mean I don¡¯t have a reason? Can¡¯t Ie here to see my new younger sister?¡± As she was saying this, the woman swayed her waist as she approached Li Man. Her beautiful eyes looked at Li Man from top to bottom. She smiled and said, ¡°Aiyo, there¡¯s been rumors that a beautiful new wife had married into your family in the past few days, but I didn¡¯t believe them. Seeing her now, she really lives up to her reputation. She¡¯s even fresher and lovelier than I was in my heyday.¡±


    Li Man looked at this woman in confusion. Who was she? She was looking at her with such an unttering gaze.


    ¡°Younger sister, stand up. Let older sister have a good look at you. Your skin looks so good, and your hands are small and soft. I can easily tell that you¡¯ve never had to do manualbor before.¡± As the woman said this, she even stretched her hand out. She wanted to pull Li Man up so that she could carefully examine her, but on the side, Li Shu already couldn¡¯t tolerate her behavior any longer. He stood up and stopped her from touching Li Man¡¯s hand. He abruptly turned her so that she was facing the doorway and pushed her in that direction.


    Li Shu said, ¡°Who are you calling your younger sister? Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll sprain your tongue by saying something like that? How can youpare yourself to my wife? If you dare to say something so outrageous again, I¡¯ll pull out your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Aiyo, third son, you¡¯re hurting me,¡± the woman exaggeratedly screamed. Her body went limp, and her body copsed onto Li Shu¡¯s.


    Li Shu was a short-tempered person. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to act so impudently. Just as he raised his hand and was about to hit her, he was stopped by Li Mo shouting, ¡°Third brother, you can¡¯t act rudely to Shun family¡¯s wife.¡±


    Seeing that Li Mo was helping her, the woman was over the moon with happiness. In a voice that was as sweet as a flowering peach blossom, she said, ¡°Big brother Li ~~~~¡±


    With a serious expression and a cold voice, Li Mo interrupted her extended vocalization of his name, ¡°Big ck, send Shun family¡¯s wife home.¡±


    Big ck was currently ying with the two piglets behind the stove area. In the past few days, because a woman had been added to their family, Big ck felt quite repressed. Hearing its master¡¯s order, Big ck¡¯s aggressive behavior was set free. It jumped up, shook its fur, and bared its teeth at that woman.


    The woman let out a horrified scream, ¡°Ahhh!¡± Just as she was about to pretend to faint, Big ck came closer with its slobbering mouth. Frightened, she frantically fled.


    Big ck wanted to chase after her, but Li Mo called it back, ¡°Enough.¡±


    ¡°What a shameless creature. If she dares toe back, I¡¯m going to beat her until she loses at least two teeth.¡± As soon as Li Shu recollected the words she had recently said about his wife, he regretted not moving quicker.


    ¡°Third brother, sit down and eat,¡± Li Mo ordered Li Shu. He divided the three steamed buns between Li Man, Li Hua, and Little Five. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat this. It¡¯s too oily.¡± Li Man returned the steamed bun to the te and turned around to take a millet pancake.


    Little Five directly put the steamed bun that Li Mo had given him into Li Mo¡¯s bowl. ¡°Oldest brother, I had this for lunch. You should eat this one.¡±


    Li Hua faintly smiled and also ced his steamed bun back onto the te. ¡°Oldest brother, we already ate enough of this during lunch. We left these for you and second brother to eat.¡±


    Seeing how thoughtful and considerate Li Man and his two younger brothers were being, Li Mo¡¯s gloomy expression finally eased. He put the three steamed buns back into their bowls and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Oldest brother also had meat for lunch too.¡±


    T/N: Big ck deserves a juicy bone or a juicy steamed bun ^^.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>


    Seeing that the steamed meat bun had been returned to her bowl, she really wanted to stab it with her chopsticks and fling it back.


    Her little face looked as if she was undergoing a bitter hardship as she said, ¡°I genuinely don¡¯t like to eat steamed buns.¡± She moved the steamed bun to Li Mo¡¯s bowl and looked at him with a baby deer¡¯s mesmerizing gaze and a pitiful expression.


    Li Mo¡¯s heart violently skipped a beat. He hurriedly lowered his head to count the rice in his congee. He had even forgotten about the steamed bun.


    Finally freed from having to eat that hated food, Li Man gave a soft, beautiful smile. Herrge, bright, ck eyes curved into crescent moons. It was a sight that overflowing with charm and beauty.


    On the other side, the other three people were struck dumb by this sight.


    ¡ª


    After dinner was finished, Li Mo was scrubbing the pots and bowls himself, so there wasn¡¯t anything for her to do. So, she went back to her room to rest first. She had walked too much today. The soles of her feet felt so sore.


    Climbing onto the heated bed, Li Man was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. In her half-awake state, she seemed to have heard persistent knocking. She wanted to say that they coulde inside, and she thought that she had said those words aloud, but she couldn¡¯t win the battle with her eyes to open them again tonight.


    Holding a bucket of hot water and standing by the heated bed, Li Mo felt conflicting thoughts as he looked at the woman on the heated bed that was wiggling around.


    After a day of walking, she would feel better if she washed up and soaked her feet before going to bed.


    But, this woman seemed to be exhausted.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he heard Li Man groaning and starting to roll over the edge of the heated bed. Li Mo hastily stretched his hand out to stop her and that oh so soft body rolled into the crook of his arms


    He hurriedly put down the bucket of water, carried her back onto the bed, and pulled up the quilt up so that she was properly covered.


    Unexpectedly, right after he was standing straight, Li Man rolled over again. She raised one leg and somehow pulled the entire quilt so that she was on top of it. Her small, palm-sized face rubbed against the quilt. With a furrowed brow, she let out quiet grumbling sounds like a disgruntled kitten that couldn¡¯t find afortable position.


    Li Mo knew that she was exhausted from walking today, and her body was feeling sore. He heard from Little Five that on the way to the market, she had sat in the cart for part of the way, but on the way back, she had walked the entire way. His gaze inevitably drifted towards her little feet. It was only now that he noticed she hadn¡¯t taken off her shoes or socks.


    No wonder she was feeling ufortable in her sleep!


    A hint of a gentle smile appeared in Li Mo¡¯s eyes. He leaned over and removed her shoes and socks for her. Her little feet were white and tender. It was small enough that he could easily hold it in his palm. Then, he saw that the soles of her feet were very red. There were even broken blisters on her feet. He felt a rush of limitless pity and tenderness. He brought the bucket of water over, then he ced Li Man¡¯s little feet into the warm water and started massaging her feet.


    The sleeping Li Man let out afortable moan because of the rxing sensation of soaking her feet in warm water. But, she wasn¡¯t being a good sleeper. Her little feet kicked forward in the bucket and the water sshed Li Mo¡¯s face.


    Li Mo raised his head in shock. Seeing that Li Man was still asleep, he chuckled and wiped his face with his sleeve. Then, he dipped his hands back into the water and went back to massaging her feet. The only difference was that he used less strength than before.


    It was only when the warm water had cooled that Li Mo finally took her flushed little feet out of the water. He dried her feet and tucked them underneath the quilt.


    After he securely closed the window, he picked up the bucket and oilmp and left the hut.


    Right as he was closing the door to Li Man¡¯s hut, Li Mo heard Li Yan¡¯s voice behind his ear, ¡°Oldest brother?¡±


    Startled, Li Mo felt as if his heart had stopped beating for a moment. For an inexplicable reason, he broke out in cold sweat. He turned around and saw that his younger brother was already next to him. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, did youe out of this hut?¡± Li Yan suspiciously looked at the door, then he looked at Li Mo again.


    ¡°En. She¡¯s asleep,¡± said Li Mo.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yan was a bit disappointed. He hadn¡¯t seen her all day. ¡°Oldest brother, what are you doing with that bucket?¡±


    ¡°I brought this water for her so she could wash up.¡± Li Mo suddenly felt the tips of his ears getting hot. ¡°She... she¡¯s sleeping, so I brought it back out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Yan deeply looked at him. He clearly didn¡¯t believe him.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he passed the oilmp into Li Yan¡¯s hand and headed towards the courtyard with the bucket.


    ¡°Oldest brother, since she¡¯s not using the water to wash up, I¡¯ll use it. I feel ufortably sweaty and hot.¡± As he was saying this, he walked toward Li Mo.


    Li Mo pretended that he hadn¡¯t heard anything and poured out all of the water at once.


    ¡°Oldest brother?¡± Li Yan looked at the empty bucket in bewilderment.


    As if he just realized something, Li Mo said, ¡°Ah! Oh, you wanted to wash up? This water isn¡¯t warm anymore. Oldest brother will heat up more water for you.¡±


    Li Yan paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± In his mind, he was wondering what exactly his older brother had been doing in that woman¡¯s hut.

 Chapter 29 – Going out

    <h4>Chapter 29 ¨C Going out</h4>


    It was another beautiful day. The lovely, bright sunshine poured in through the window.


    Waking up from slumber, Li Man sat up andzily stretched her waist as she pushed open the window while still on the bed. A gentle wind blew in and brought in the special freshness of mountain air that made people feel invigorated.


    The vegetables that had been growing in the backyard looked they liked they were doing much better than before. The row of string bean vines had climbed up the frames, and the beans had already formed. In a few days, they would be ready to eat.


    Thinking ofst night¡¯s dream, Li Man giggled in amusement. She rolled over, nimbly got out of bed, and put on her socks and shoes. In a cheerful mood, she left the hut.


    The sun was already high up in the sky. Little Five was crouched down by the entrance and teasing the little chicks. There was already sweat on his forehead from being out in the hot sun.


    Oh no! She woke upte again. Why didn¡¯t anyone wake up her? Li Man rubbed her head and walked to Little Five¡¯s side. Other than the sound that Little Five and the animals were making, the courtyard was extremely quiet. She knew it. Everyone else had already left to do his work.


    ¡°Have you fed the chicks? Where are the piglets?¡±


    Little Five stood up. Like a guilty child trying to curry favor, he looked at Li Man with a big smile. These chicks were older sister¡¯s darlings. Before oldest brother had left, he had even forbidden him from ying with them.


    Knowing that Little Five couldn¡¯t actually understand her words, Li Man wasn¡¯t offended that he didn¡¯t answer her question. Picking up therge wicker basket, she saw that the yellow chicks looked a bit listless. They didn¡¯t sound as sharp and clear as yesterday either. Thinking that perhaps they were just hungry, she hurriedly went to the kitchen and grabbed a handful of rice to feed them.


    As expected, the yellow chickspeted with each other to peck the food on her palm.


    Little Five thought this was very interesting, so he crouched down again to get a closer look.


    Very quickly, the group of chicks hadpletely snatched away the handful of rice. Li Man turned around, got another handful of rice, and ced it on Little Five¡¯s palm so that he could feed them.


    Little Five felt extremely excited. When he had been watching Li Man feed the chicks, he had felt tempted to do the same. He hurriedly crouched down, stretched his hand into therge wicker basket, and watched as the chicks clustered around his hand to peck at the rice. This was so fun! There was one chick that was a bit weaker than the others. Little Five felt bad that the other ones kept squeezing it out. Worried that the other chicks would snatch away all of the rice, he picked that one up and ce it on his palm so that it could get enough to eat without facingpetition.


    Li Man returned to the kitchen and saw the two piglets snuggled up to each by the firewood that was stacked behind the stove. They were even snoring.


    It was easy enough to feed the chicks, but how could she feed the two piglets?


    Cook rice? Simmer congee? Steam cornbread? Bah, she was being ridiculous. Feeding them slop would be more like it. But, there wasn¡¯t any slop in this household. With several men in this family, there was barely enough food at each meal. How could there be any food leftover to be slop?


    Li Man started to regret her impulsive decision. This family was extremely poor. For this family, it was already pretty good if they had enough food for three meals. Where would they have the extra food to feed two pigs? Right now, the pigs were still small. But, they would get bigger in the future and require more food, ah.


    But, since she had already bought them and took them home, she had to take responsibility for them. Li Man thought for a while, then she picked up an empty basket from the corner and went outside.


    Little Five had already finished feeding the chicks. Seeing hering outside with a basket, he stood up and followed after her.


    ¡°Follow me, we¡¯re going to dig up some food for the pigs to eat.¡± Holding hands with Little Five, she headed out of their home. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the surrounding area and needed a guide.


    Surprised and dismayed, Little Five said, ¡°Older sister, you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet.¡±


    ¡ª


    The two of them headed towards the back part of the mountain. There were a lot of nts on that sloping side, especially wild herbs.


    On the way there, they met a woman. Her slender waist swayed as she walked and the sight of her would cause people¡¯s imagination run wild.


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s Little Five. Where are you taking your wife?¡± Although she was asking Little Five this question, Second Shun¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes were staring at Li Man the entire time.


    Li Man felt as if there were stabbing thorns in that woman¡¯s eyes. She felt very ufortable under her gaze. She decided to just ignore her and led Little Five to walk around her.

 Chapter 30 – Hitting someone

    <h4>Chapter 30 ¨C Hitting someone</h4>


    Seeing that Li Man was going to ignore her and walk away, Second Shun¡¯s wife immediately became angry and grabbed hold of Li Man¡¯s arm to stop her. ¡°Yo, younger sister, we¡¯re both women. There¡¯s no need for you to be in a hurry to leave just from seeing me, right? How should I put it? Compared to other women, we should naturally feel closer to each other. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Li Man didn¡¯t know what her peculiar sounding words meant, but that woman¡¯s unsubtle gaze truly made her feel vexed.


    Little Five felt so anxious that his face reddened. He scratched Second Shun¡¯s wife¡¯s wrist as hard as he could and forced her to take her hand away from Li Man.


    Little Five¡¯s scratch had broken the skin on Second Shun¡¯s wife¡¯s snow-white wrist. She immediately angrily said, ¡°You rotten brat. How dare you scratch me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you bully my older sister.¡± Even though he was still young, he knew that Second Shun¡¯s wife hadn¡¯t been saying nice words to Li Man.


    Second Shun¡¯s wife stopped being angry andughed instead. ¡°Little Five, do you really dare to say these words?¡±


    Little Five felt furious. He looked just like a small, bristling calf. He suddenly charged and knocked Second Shun¡¯s wife to ground.


    ¡°Aiyo, you rotten brat. You dared to hit this old mother. Help, someonee grab him for me!¡± Second Shun¡¯s wife called out like she was about to ughter a pig.


    Little Five was struck dumb. He had never hit someone before.


    Seeing this, Li Man grabbed Little Five¡¯s hand and took him with her as she ran. ¡°Hurry, let¡¯s run away.¡±


    ¡ª


    Li Shu had been pushing the small cart that had been loaded with rocks down the mountain when he saw two running figures below. It was Little Five and Li Man. He shouted, ¡°Little Five, why are the two of you running?¡±


    Li Man had also seen Li Shu, so she approached him with Little Five.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± At the sight of Li Shu, all of Little Five¡¯s timidity fled.


    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re covered in sweat from running. Are you being chased by wolves?¡± Li Shu parked the cart and helped his younger brother by wiping his sweat. Without being consciously aware, his gaze drifted towards Li Man. Her forehead was covered in sweat too.


    Little Five falteringly narrated what had recently happened.


    After hearing the story, Li Shu¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Where¡¯s that rotten woman?¡±


    Little Five pointed in the direction they hade from. ¡°She was recently over there and cursing at us.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Li Shu grabbed the basket from Li Man, flung it into the cart, and resumed pushing the cart. Steaming mad, he headed down the path that would lead to the vige.


    Li Man was left feeling a bit stunned. She hadn¡¯t gotten food for the piglets yet. But, seeing that Little Five was helping out by pushing the cart, she went to the side and also started to help.


    Li Shu looked at her from the side. She wasn¡¯t very tall. At most, the top of her head only reached to his shoulder. Walking by his side, she looked almost as young as Little Five.


    She looked very delicate. With her slender, snow-white hands pressed against the cart, it made him wonder; how much strength did she have? Looking at her furrowed brow and tightly pressed lips, she was clearly using all of her strength.


    Still, she was trying her best to work. Li Shu pursed his lips and smiled. The strength he was using to push the cart increased.


    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t that hard for him to push this cart that was fully loaded with stones by himself. Now that there were two people here to help him, he was like a tiger that had grown wings. The cart was pushed down the road like it was flying. Not only was Li Man unable to help out, she had to start running just to keep up. In the end, she couldn¡¯t keep up and could only let her hands fall off the cart.


    On the way down, they hadn¡¯t seen Second Shun¡¯s wife. Li Shu thought that woman had gotten smart and ran away. But, to his surprise, when they arrived home, he saw that woman leaning against his home¡¯s entrance as if she was waiting for them.

 Chapter 31 – Unreasonably making a scene

    <h4>Chapter 31 ¨C Unreasonably making a scene</h4>


    Seeing Li Shu, Second Shun¡¯s wife, Xing-niang, was just as stunned. She nkly stared at him as she straightened her posture. Hadn¡¯t this fellow gone up the mountain this morning? Why had hee back so soon?


    (T/N: Niang suffix is the equivalent of an informal version of Ms.)


    Li Shu left the cart by a corner of a hut, then he turned around and walked over to Xing-niang. ¡°What did you recently say to my wife?¡±


    ¡°W-who said anything?¡± Scared, Xing-niang kept retreating until her back touched the wall made of dried mud.


    Li Shu coldly curved his lips. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said my wife was a girl that goes out to fool around?¡±


    ¡°I...I...¡± Xing-niang was somewhat scared of Li Shu. He was infamous for short-tempered personality and would even hit women. ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one that said these words first. Those words have been spread widely.¡±


    ¡°Spread widely? Were you the one that spread this rumor?¡± Li Shu was prominently manifesting violent currents. He stretched his hand out and grabbed hold of her hair. It hurt so much that she yelped and said, ¡°Let go. I just heard this from other people.¡±


    Without any trace of politeness, Li Shu interrogated in a stern voice, ¡°Who said this?¡±


    Li Man and Little Five were nkly watching this from the side. They were too stunned from the beginning to say anything, especially Li Man. Her gaze was fixed on the hair that Li Shu had wrapped his hand around. Her own scalp felt a bit painful just watching this scene.


    Xing-niang wanted to make an unreasonable scene. She shamelessly rubbed her body against Li Shu¡¯s as she shouted, ¡°Help! Save me! Li family¡¯s third son is bullying me! He wants to take advantage of this old mother! Scoundrel! Where¡¯s someone to uphold right and wrong...¡±


    Li Shu let go of her hair and pped Xing-niang. ¡°You rotten woman. You dared to bully my wife and now you¡¯re ndering me? Are you asking for a beating?¡±


    With one forceful push from Li Shu, the dazed from being pped Xing-niang fell to the ground. He raised his foot and was about to stamp down on her body.


    Li Man was so scared that it felt as if her heart was shaking. She wildly ran forward and hugged him to stop him. ¡°Stop, if you beat her to death, you¡¯ll have pay with your life.¡±


    With his foot still raised in the air, Li Shu froze in surprise. His wife was hugging him?


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t moving, Li Man hurriedly tried to pull him back. She was scared that he would start kicking that woman to death at any moment.


    ¡°Aiyo, he¡¯s trying to kill me. This old mother doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. He took advantage of me, then he hit me.¡± After being pped and pushed, Xing-niang felt very unhappy. She ripped her cor and started crying and yelling that Li Shu had bullied her and that she wanted him punished by thew.


    Her crying and yelling led to the neighboring familiesing over to watch the show.


    Having gotten the audience that she wanted, Xing-niang looked at the spectators and pointed at herself, ¡°Fellow vigers, you¡¯re all witnesses. Look at how inhumane Li family¡¯s third son is being. He¡¯s bullying me in broad daylight, ah. Look, even my clothes had been torn open. Seeing that I wouldn¡¯tply with him, he even hit me, ah. Fellow vigers, you have help me and right this wrong.¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Shu¡¯s fury skyrocketed. ¡°You rotten woman, how dare you tell lies.¡± He wanted to rush forward and beat this woman to death.


    Li Man desperately clung to his waist to stop him, but it was impossible for her strength to be a match against his. She almost fell over, but fortunately, Little Five came forward and helped her. ¡°Third brother, oldest brother said before that it¡¯s not okay to fight.¡±


    ¡°That woman deserves to be beaten. I can¡¯t let her off.¡± Although Li Shu was still feeling very angry, Little Five¡¯s words had an effect. It was true that he liked to fight. But, after each satisfying brawl, he would be faced with a round of beating from his oldest brother once he returned home. It really wasn¡¯t worth it.


    Still, that woman¡¯s rotten mouth was too maddening.


    Just as the situation had reached a point where it couldn¡¯t be peacefully resolved, Li Mo returned home with a bamboo pole and two full buckets hanging from it. Seeing that there were several people surrounding his home and Xing-niang sitting on the ground while she cursed and cried, he quickly came to a rough understanding. He asked Li Shu, ¡°Third brother, what happened?¡±

 Chapter 32 – Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 32 ¨C Rumor</h4>


    Before Li Shu had time to respond, Xing-niang had already hurriedly pushed herself up from the ground after seeing Li Mo. She tearfully shouted, ¡°Aiyo, Li family¡¯s oldest son, you finally returned. Your family¡¯s third son is utterly devoid of conscience. He bullied me. Seeing that I wouldn¡¯tply him, he even hit me...¡±


    Li Mo stared at her with a severe gaze. Xing-niang¡®s heart thumped for a beat. Feeling a bit guilty, she stopped speaking.


    Li Mo turned his head and said to Li Shu, ¡°Third brother, tell me what happened.¡± Everyone in the vige knew exactly what type of person Second Shun¡¯s wife was. Although his younger brother was a short-tempered person, he wouldn¡¯t hit someone without a reason.


    ¡°Oldest brother, that rotten woman has been going around to spread lies about our wife,¡± Li Shu angrily said.


    ¡°Who¡¯s telling lies? This old mother has only been saying the truth. Everyone, look at that girl. Look at her beautiful face and figure. Her skin looks young and tender enough to squeeze out water. Could an ordinary family have a daughter as fresh-looking as her?¡± Seeing that more and more people hade over to spectate, Xing-niang wasn¡¯t scared anymore. Instead, she wanted to make the situation worse. It wasn¡¯t fair the Li brothers were protecting that woman in every possible way while she had been married to that useless person and had to endure the vigers¡¯ supercilious looks.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Li Mo and Li Shu berated in unison.


    Xing-niang felt that she had suffered a loss today. Even if she had to die, she would drag someone down with her too. Her eyes flickered to look at Li Man¡¯s body. With an insincere smile, she said, ¡°Humph! I wonder, this girl is in the budding beauty stage of her life, and she looks so beautiful. How could they have been willing to sell her?¡±


    Once these words were said, all of spectators furrowed their brows and disdainfully looked at Li Man.


    Faced with their cold gazes, Li Man felt as if she was being stabbed all over. But, the worst part was that she had no idea what was going on. Although she knew that woman¡¯s words were targeted at her, she didn¡¯t know what she was saying and didn¡¯t even have the ability to refute her words.


    ¡°Despicable woman, you¡¯re talking bullshit. I¡¯m going to beat you to death.¡± Li Shu suddenly went forward and pped her.


    Xing-niang wasn¡¯t able to dodge in time, and her other cheek ended up getting a red mark too. It was just enough to make each side of her face swollen to the same height.


    Li Mo coldly watched and didn¡¯t say anything until after Li Shu had pped her. ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother...¡±


    Clutching her face, Xing-niang wailed like a ghost, ¡°Aiyo, everyone, you saw what just happened, right? Li family¡¯s third son wants to kill me...¡±


    Li Mo grabbed hold of his third brother, who looked as if he was going to p her again, and said, ¡°Second Shun¡¯s wife, has your husbande home yet?¡±


    Xing-niang dropped her hand. With tears dripping from her eyes, sheined, ¡°Who knows where that useless person has gone? Li Mo, you and that useless person usually treat each other like brothers. But now, you¡¯re working together with your younger brother to bully me. This old mother is tell you now, even if that useless persones here, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Li Shu felt renewed anger, ¡°You rotten woman, how dare you say that? It¡¯s me that¡¯s not going to let you off.¡±


    Scared, Xing-niang took a step back.


    Li Mo stopped his younger brother from taking a step forward. Looking at Xing-niang with a heavy gaze, ¡°Since Second Shun isn¡¯t home today and there¡¯s no one to discipline you, then I¡¯ll find a ce and properly discipline you for him.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning on doing?¡± Xing-niang looked at him in rm.


    Li Mo let go of his third brother and ordered, ¡°Bring her to the vige head¡¯s home.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xing-niang thought she had gotten exactly what she wanted. Once they reached the vige head¡¯s home, she would definitely cause a fuss. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go. I can walk there by myself.¡±

 Chapter 33 – Feeling jealous

    <h4>Chapter 33 ¨C Feeling jealous</h4>


    The group of people suddenly turned to a different direction. Li Man didn¡¯t know where they were going, but based on their postures, it seemed that situation had be more serious.


    Feeling very gloomy, Li Man could only hold hands with Little Five and follow after Li Mo.


    The vige head¡¯s home was located at the western side of the vige. It was also the first home that people would see when they entered the vige. It was a collection of rooms constructed with mud bricks and surrounded byrge trees. It was simple and neatlyid out home with a courtyard at the center.


    Today, the vige head¡¯s home was very lively. There were about a dozen vigers sitting on stools in the spacious courtyard and chatting with the vige head.


    At the side of the courtyard, Chunni and the vige head¡¯s young daughter, Lianhua, were sitting on different sides of the table and adoringly looking at Li Hua.


    With her hands propping up cheeks, Chunni praised, ¡°Older brother Hua, your calligraphy looks really good.¡± She had already said these words dozens of times before.


    ¡°Of course, older brother Hua is the best.¡± Lianhua¡¯s eyes were totally focused on Li Hua. She thought he looked so attractive when he was focused on writing.


    Chunni sneered at her. She wished she could cover the eyes that Lianhua used to look at Li Hua. ¡°Older sister Lianhua, am I remembering this correctly? You¡¯re one year older than older brother Li Hua, right?¡±


    Lianhua couldn¡¯t take these words lying down. She harshly red at her. ¡°Chunni, is there nothing for you to do at your home? You¡¯ve already been here all morning. Are you nning on staying here to eat lunch too?¡±


    Chunni knew that she had offended Lianhua. She hurriedly apologetically smiled at her. ¡°Older sister Lianhua, aren¡¯t you happy that I came here to keep youpany and chat with you?¡± If older brother Hua wasn¡¯t here, there was no way that she would be willing toe here.


    Looking at Chunpi with contempt, Lianhua harrumphed and said, ¡°Who wants yourpany?¡± Then, she turned around and moved close to Li Hua. She was enchanted by the faint scent of ink that clung to Li Hua. ¡°Older brother Hua, are you thirsty? Do you want Lianhua to pour you some tea?¡±


    Not willing to be outdone, Chunni took out a handful dried jujubes from her pocket. ¡°Older brother Hua, I still have jujubes left, do you want some?¡±


    Li Hua raised his head, looked at the two girls, and lightly said, ¡°No thanks.¡± Then, he got up, picked up the letter that he had finished writing, and brought it to a viger. ¡°Third-daye, I finished writing your letter. I¡¯ll read it aloud for you. If there¡¯s anything missing, I¡¯ll add it to the letter.¡±


    (T/N: Daye is a term of respect for an older man.)


    ¡°Ai, good, good...¡± Third-daye coughed a few times because of the smoke from his tobo pipe. His wrinkled face was filled with a smiling expression. He gratefully looked at Li Hua.


    Standing at the side, Li Hua seriously read aloud the words that the elder had asked him to write. His voice was crystal clear. Even when he was only reading an ordinary letter from one family member to another, it still sounded especially nice. The sound of conversation andugher from the nearby vigers puttered to a stop. They all seriously listened to him reading the letter. As for third-daye, he nodded along as he listened...


    In the midst of this fine, tranquil scene, the arrival of an exaggerated screechy crying sound abruptly broke the peaceful atmosphere.


    As soon as Xing-niang entered the vige head¡¯s home, she preemptively ran towards him and said, ¡°Honorable Vige Head, you have to give me justice, ah. I¡¯m being prosecuted to death.


    As everyone in the courtyard was stunned by the sudden noise, they saw Xing-niang running over in a sorry state. She dropped to the ground on her butt. Crying and bawling, she said, ¡°Vige Head, if you won¡¯t give me justice, I won¡¯t be able to keep living. Li family¡¯s third son is a beast, ah...¡±


    A bucket of water that had been used to wash vegetables came pouring down on her head. Xing-niang was totally soaked. When she looked up, she saw the vige head¡¯s wife, Zhang-shi standing in front of her and holding a wooden bucket.


    (T/N: If a name has ¨Cshi suffix, then it means this a married woman¡¯s maidenst name.)


    Zhang-shi pointed her finger at Xing-niang and scolded, ¡°Little hussy, why did youe to my home to cause a fuss? What kind of ce do you think this? Is this a ce for you to act like a hoodlum?¡±


    It was a bad idea to offend Zhang-shi. Last year, the two of them had fought over a matter rted to Zhang-shi¡®s oldest son. Xing-niang had lost miserably, but she hadn¡¯t expected that this old witch would still be holding a grudge a yearter.

 Chapter 34 – Proof

    <h4>Chapter 34 ¨C Proof</h4>


    Soon after, Li Man followed the Li brothers inside and was greeted with this scene. She felt a bit bbergasted.


    The vige head hadn¡¯t been able to stop his woman from pouring the water in time, but he was worried that these two would start fighting. He hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you? Go back inside and start cooking. Li family¡¯s fourth son is going to eat lunch with us at noon.¡±


    ¡°The second this woman came here, she started crying like she was at a funeral. I just was helping her out by washing away the bad luck.¡± Zhang-shi disdainfully looked at Xing-niang. If this woman hadn¡¯t seduced her oldest son, her daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t have miscarried. Her future grandchild wouldn¡¯t have disappeared from this world before being born.


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Overwhelmed with anger, Xing-niang¡®s eyes rolled back, and she copsed onto the ground. Her voice was sharp as she continued to wail, ¡°Everyone bullies First Shun because he¡¯s a fool and Second Shun because he¡¯s a cripple. You¡¯re all trampling on me and pushing me towards death, ah.¡±


    The vige head found this type of woman the most bothersome and berated her in a stern voice, ¡°Second Shun¡¯s wife, what are you doing? Quickly, get up.¡±


    Looking at the vige head, Li Man remembered what had happened thest time she saw him. Her heart trembled, and she moved closer to Li Mo¡¯s side in fear.


    By chance, Li Mo had his eyes lowered and saw her deathly pale face and the obvious fear in her eyes. Without thinking, he held her little hand andfortingly squeezed it. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Li Man raised her head to look at him. Looking at his resolute gaze, her spirit felt as if had been magically strengthened. She didn¡¯t feel so scared anymore. But, for some reason, her heart was still beating erratically.


    Li Hua folded the letter and handed it to Third-daye. He hurriedly came over and asked Li Mo, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression was a bit stiff. This matter was rted to a woman¡¯s purity before marriage and had to be properly resolved today.


    Li Hua nced at Xing-niang. Remembering the words that she had said to Li Man yesterday night, he more or less could guess what had happened, so he quietly whispered advice into Li Mo¡¯s ear.


    Several men in the courtyard were friendly with Xing-niang. And yet, seeing her in this state, not a single one of them dared to step forward and say a few words on her behalf. There was no one for Xing-niang to direct the anger in her heart. She rolled around the ground. There were tears streaming from her eyes and mucus dripping from her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anymore. Just let me die here. Anyways, my family only has an idiot and a cripple. No one treats me with respect. Just kill me.¡±


    The vige head was so angry that even his beard trembled. He said to Li Mo, ¡°Li family¡¯s oldest son, pull her up. Who is she acting out this unreasonable fuss for? If there¡¯s anything she needs to say, she can say it standing up.¡±


    Before Li Mo could agree, Li Shu wickedly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Hearing his voice, Xing-niang panicked and scrabbled at the ground as she hurriedly stood up to avoid him. If that hoodlum pulled her up, nothing good woulde of it. He would probably dislocated her shoulder or fracture her bones, then pretend it was an ident. Wouldn¡¯t that be suffering a loss for no good reason?


    ¡°Yo, I though you were really going to die. So, you¡¯re still capable of standing up by yourself, huh?¡± Li Shu sneered.


    Xing-niang¡®s already flushed face turned to the color of pork liver. She shouted, ¡°Li Shu, you barbaric -¡±


    ¡°You -¡±


    ¡°Third brother,¡± Li Mo called out to stop Li Shu.


    Then, facing Xing-niang, he said, ¡°Second Shun¡¯s wife, its time for you to stop causing trouble too. Right now, in front of the vige head, let¡¯s clear everything up.¡±


    ¡°Clear things up?¡± Xiang-niang cried out, ¡°Alright, say whatever you want. Do you think this old mother is scared of you? Your family¡¯s wife is a girl that¡¯s been around the block. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    Furious, Li Shu shouted, ¡°You despicable woman -¡±


    With one hand, Li Mo grabbed him and pulled him back so that he was standing behind him. In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Do you have proof?¡±


    ¡°Proof?¡± Xing-niang was stunned for a moment before she pointed at Li Man and said, ¡°Look at her. She¡¯s as pretty as a flower, her skin is white and tender, and her hands are delicate and slender. Does she look like a person that¡¯s done work before? Would a daughter from an ordinary family look that fragile and pampered?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not proof.¡± Li Mo thought this reasoning wasughably absurd. Although he didn¡¯t know Li Man¡¯s origin, he absolutely didn¡¯t believe she was that type of woman.

 Chapter 35 – Life contract

    <h4>Chapter 35 ¨C Life contract</h4>


    Li Shu crossed his arms and sneered as he asked, ¡°So if a girl is pretty, has white skin, slender and delicate hands, that automatically makes her a brothel girl? How ridiculous. Our vige¡¯s Mudan is also pretty, has white skin, slender and delicate hands. Based on your words, is she a brothel girl too?¡±


    Xing-niang was struck dumb. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t say that. Besides, she... how can she bepared to Mudan?¡±


    Li Mo stopped paying attention to her. He directly said to the vige head, ¡°Vige Head, it¡¯s true that I brought her here, but I didn¡¯t buy her from a brothel. Of course, she¡¯s not an ordinary family¡¯s daughter either -¡±


    Acting as if she had gotten information that could be used against them, Xiang-niang immediately hooted,¡±Yo, so I was right.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t even bother looking at her. He continued, ¡°She was a servant girl from a noble family.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, everyone¡¯s gaze uniformly went towards Li Man.


    Li Man was at loss of what to do. Why were they all looking at her? Could it be that these people had discerning eyes and could tell that she a soul from a different world? Had they really been nning on executing her that night?


    Reassuringly squeezing her hand, Li Mo added, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the specifics, but that noble family did something wrong, and the entire family was sent to exile. On the day all of the servants were being sold off, I happened to meet her by chance at the market and saved her.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Everyone nodded. This type of things wasn¡¯t considered strange in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine. They had seen women from noble families that had fallen onto hard times being taken into the localndlord¡¯s estate.


    Moreover, anyone would be willing to add this type of woman into his household. A woman that was born in a noble household, even if she had only been servant, would still be more well-mannered and intelligent than a daughter from an ordinary family. It was only that this type of opportunity rarely came along. They couldn¡¯t help thinking that Li Mo had been very lucky to be given the opportunity of meeting such a satisfactory and agreeable woman by chance.


    The crowd¡¯s gaze disdainful gaze turned into an envious one. Their gazes made Li Man feel quite rmed. What were they nning on doing to her? She hadn¡¯t said anything. Why were they looking at her?


    ¡°A servant girl from noble family?¡± Xing-niang would have never guessed that the truth would turn out like this.


    Chunni had been looking forward to watching an entertaining show, but in the end, it turned out to be like this. She could only me Xing-niang for being too stupid, so she could only ask the question herself, ¡°You want us to believe this story without any proof?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t believe it,¡± Li Shu said.


    Li Mo ordered Li Hua, ¡°Fourth brother, go home and bring back the life contract.¡±


    In this time period, taking a servant into your household was considered a big deal, so there would be a life contract to document this matter. This way, if the servant ran away, it would be easier to find him or her.


    The life contracts would be vary based on the individual person¡¯s status. This would be clearly documented on the life contracts.


    Li Hua assented, turned around, and started walking out.


    Looking at his back figure, Li Man didn¡¯t know why he was leaving, but she wanted to follow after him. But, it was to no avail. Li Mo had her hand grasped in his. Since everyone was watching them, she was scared of doing anything would cause any unnecessary trouble and could only hold her breath as she obediently stood by Li Mo¡¯s side. She was hoping that no one would pay attention to her.


    The vige head led everyone to patiently wait. It didn¡¯t take long before Li Hua returned with the life contract. Moreover, he opened it and let everyone examine it.


    Everyone looked at it. Although they couldn¡¯t read a single word on it, they didn¡¯t think it was possible to fake a life contract. Besides, since they dared to take it out, it was even less likely for it to be fake.


    Since there was even a life contract as proof, everyone believed in Li Mo¡¯s words even more.


    The vige head nodded and said, ¡°Li family¡¯s fourth son, you can put the life contract away.¡± Then, he turned and red at Xing-niang, ¡°Gossiping woman, you went around babbling nonsense and sowing discord. What do you have to say for yourself now?¡±


    Xing-niang gradually lost her vigor and her somewhat unpleasant gaze drifted over to Chunni. That rotten girl had been the one that told her this originally. ¡°Vige Head, this isn¡¯t my fault. I heard this from Chunni.¡±

 Chapter 36 – Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 36 ¨C Punishment</h4>


    Chunni immediately stamped her feet in anger. ¡°Second Shun¡¯s wife, you¡¯re talking nonsense. What have I said to you?¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said Li family got a wife and she looks like a temptress? It only took you one look to see that she came from that type of ce and what not.¡± Not showing any weakness, Xing-niang stared back at Chunni


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re just venomously ndering me!¡± Chunni¡¯srge eyes immediately reddened. Aggrieved, she sobbed out, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. I would never say those type of words.¡±


    Xing-niang felt annoyed. It was this little brat that had originally egged her on and now she was denying it. ¡°Despicable girl, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s telling a bold-face lie. You were clearly the one that told me that woman only knew how to seduce men and that she hadpletely bewitched the Li brothers. You said, who knows where she learned those feminine wiles. You also said -¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Mo coldly interrupted her unbearable tirade. He said to the vige head, ¡°Vige Head, please take charge over the matter and uphold justice.¡±


    Li Shu joined in and said, ¡°Yeah, Vige Head, Second Shun¡¯s wife ndered my wife. She wrongfully used my wife of being a prostitute and also tried to frame me and said that I want to do something to her. With the Heavens as my witness, I swear that even the idea of touching her finger disgusts me, much less touching her. She should go back home and look in the mirror -¡±


    Li Mo stopped Li Shu from continuing further, ¡°Third brother, what¡¯s the point in saying all that? Vige Head will give us justice.¡±


    Li Shu rxed his furrowed brow. Whatever, everything that should be said, had been said.


    The vige head dryly coughed and nodded at Li Mo. ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he imposingly swept his gaze across the crowd until it coldly stopped on Xing-niang. ¡°Xing-niang, you didn¡¯t have any proof before spreading nderous rumors about Li family¡¯s wife. It¡¯s clear who¡¯s the guilty party and who¡¯s the innocent party in this case. This vige head can¡¯t help you this time.¡±


    ¡°Vige Head, I -¡± Frightened by the vige head¡¯s stern gaze, Xing-niang felt as if her liver was trembling.


    The vige head dignifiedly issued the punishment, ¡°Big Kui, Second Gouzi, bring her to the shrine. Hand her over to the goddess to be dealt with.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Two burly, middle-aged men stood up and walked towards Xing-niang.


    Xing-niang screamed out in fear. ¡°Honorable Vige Head, it wasn¡¯t me, ah. Chunni was the one that told me to say those words. I didn¡¯t do it deliberately. This is just a misunderstanding, ah.¡±


    Anxious, Chunni shouted in wild abandon, ¡°You¡¯re lying, I never said those words.¡± If older brother Hua found out that she had been the person who had instigated Xing-niang, would he never talk to her again?


    ¡°It was you. Vige Head, if you¡¯re going to punish someone, she should be the one that¡¯s punished.¡± Xing-niang desperately grabbed onto Chunni and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Lianhua, who had been coldly watching everything from the side finally spoke, ¡°Daddy, I think you should send both of them to the goddess. The goddess will fairly deal with them.¡±


    ¡°Older sister Lianhua, how could you?¡± Chunni hatefully red at Lianhua. She was abusing her father¡¯s official authority for her own private interests and to avenge her personal wrongs. Did Lianhua think she would be able to get close to older brother Hua after getting rid of her? Dream on. ¡°Let me tell you something, older brother Hua will never like you.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Angry, Lianhua red at her.


    The vige head also became angry. ¡°What are you squabbling about? Chunni, whether or not you said anything, go to the goddess and tell her yourself.¡±


    ¡°Vige Head.¡± Chunni was dumbfounded. She was an unmarried maiden. How could she enter the shrine? ¡°No, I won¡¯t go.¡±


    Xing-niang wasn¡¯t scared anymore. If someone else was being sent there with her, it was much better than enduring the hardships by herself.


    In a fit of anger, Chunni rushed over and yanked Xing-niang¡®s hair and shoved her back onto the ground.


    Xing-niang wasn¡¯t a meek person either. She immediately fought back.


    What an unsightly scene. With his eyebrows raised disapprovingly and holding Li Man¡¯s hand, Li Mo said to his younger siblings, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    They were deciding to not get involved and just leave? Chunni felt envious hatred, especially as she saw Li Hua walking by Li Man¡¯s side like a bodyguard, who¡¯s mission was to protect a flower. No longer caring about her struggle with Xing-niang, she abruptly rushed over, pushed Li Hua aside, and pulled Li Man¡¯s sleeve.


    Because she had used so much force, half of Li Man¡¯s sleeve was ripped away, and a snow-white, beautiful arm was exposed. There was an especially conspicuous cinnabar dot on her arm.


    (T/N: The most famous, mythical method of virgin detection was the gecko cinnabar mark. Supposedly, if a woman had a cinnabar dot on her arm from powdered dried gecko that had been fed cinnabar, it meant that she was still a virgin.)

 Chapter 37 – Believing

    <h4>Chapter 37 ¨C Believing</h4>


    Frightened by this sudden and unexpected attack, Li Man shrieked and hid herself in Li Mo¡¯s arms.


    Li Mo tightly hugged her, and Li Hua quickly took off his outer robe and covered her with it.


    Even so, everyone had seen her beautiful, snow-white arm, especially that cinnabar dot. It had dazzled their eyes. Everyone clearly understood what that dot symbolized, ah.


    Even if there hadn¡¯t been a life contract, the cinnabar dot by itself would be enough to prove Li Man¡¯s virginal status and that she definitely couldn¡¯t havee from a brothel.


    This also proved that Xing-niang had been speaking without thinking. How could she have said that Li Man used her feminine wiles on the Li brothers?


    Chunni suddenly felt somewhat gratified. Didn¡¯t this prove that nothing had happened between Li Man and older brother Hua?


    Li Mo icily red at Chunni for a moment, then he picked up Li Man and started to walk towards the entrance inrge strides.


    Li Shu and Little Five followed after him. Li Hua had originally been nning on leaving immediately too, but he decided to bid farewell to the vige head first, ¡°Vige Head, excuse us for troubling you. As for your family letter, I finished writing it. If there¡¯s any problem with it, you cane to my home, and I¡¯ll fix any errors. I¡¯ve also finished everyone else¡¯s letters as well. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Stay here and eat lunch with us before leaving,¡± the vige head courteously said. This child hade here early in the morning and had been here since then. He hadn¡¯t even had a drink of water.


    Lianhua also hurriedly went forward and tried to persuade him. ¡°Older brother Hua, eat lunch with us before going. My mom already prepared the food.¡±


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯ll be taking my leave first,¡± Li Hua politely refused. He turned around and started walking out.


    ¡°Older brother Hua -¡± Lianhua wanted to chase after him, but her father stopped her and said, ¡°Enough, let him go back to his home.¡± After such an incident had urred, how could they expect that child to stay here and do nothing?


    ¡°Big Kui, Second Gouzi, bring Second Shun¡¯s wife and Chunni to the shrine. Keep a close watch over them.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡ª


    Li Man felt like a silkworm. Li Hua had tightly wrapped the robe around her so that not even her eyes were showing.


    Li Mo was also holding her especially securely. Her face was pressed against his chest, and she could clearly hear his strong heartbeat.


    It didn¡¯t take long before they arrived home. Li Mo brought her straight to her bed in the western hut.


    Unwilling to wait any longer, Li Man tugged down Li Hua¡¯s robe. He had wrapped her so tightly that it felt hard to breathe.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to look at her exposed arm and hastily rewrapped Li Hua¡¯s robe around her. ¡°You must have felt scared.¡±


    Actually, Li Man was feeling okay. She was just startled when that girl had grabbed her. She didn¡¯t think it was a big deal that her arm had been exposed.


    Seeing that Li Man was only nkly blinking herrge eyes without saying a word, Li Mo thought she had been scared too badly and hadn¡¯t recovered yet. His heart was filled guilt, but he didn¡¯t know how tofort her. Fortunately, at this time, Li Hua had returned home too. Lo Mo hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Fourth brother, say something to help her feel better.¡±


    After saying this, he led Li Shu to leave the room with him.


    Li Man nkly looked at Li Hua, then she picked up a branch that she had left on the windowsill and wrote on the ground, ¡°What was happening before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s already been resolved.¡± Li Hua looked at her with a great deal of pity and tenderness. Since this girl had been brought into their family, her life hadn¡¯t been going smoothly. Previously, she had almost been hanged. And now, today, people had said such nderous words about her.


    ¡°It seemed like those people were targeting me?¡± Even if Li Man wasn¡¯t especially acute, she could sense the feelings those people felt towards her.


    Li Hua took the branch from her hand and wrote, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. We¡¯re here for you.¡± After writing this, he softly ced his hands on her shoulders. With a gentle, but firm gaze, he looked at her asked, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    (T/N: The floor in the hut is most likely just dirt, that¡¯s why Li Man is able to easily write on the floor with a branch.)

 Chapter 38 – Birthmark

    <h4>Chapter 38 ¨C Birthmark</h4>


    It felt as if the teenage boy¡¯s clear and clean gaze could purify her thoughts. Li Man suddenly felt as if her emotions weren¡¯t as unsettled as before.


    Seeing that her expression was gradually improving for the better, Li Hua gently smiled. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t have any wild thoughts. Rest for a bit. I¡¯m going to go prepare lunch.¡±


    Seeing him turning around to leave, Li Man grabbed his hand in panic. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Hua turned his head to look at her.


    Li Man pointed at the words that she had previously written, then she hand the branch to him. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Li Hua seemed to be internally wrestling with what to tell her. Perhaps, it would better if she didn¡¯t know the truth. And so, he wrote out, ¡°It was just a dispute between neighbors. It didn¡¯t have anything to do with you. It¡¯s already been resolved.¡±


    A dispute with a neighbor? Li Man thought about what she had witnessed. His answer seemed reasonable enough. When that woman hade overst night, her appearance and manner had seemed quite improper. Today, she had grabbed hold of her on the path with seemingly ill intentions. After that, that woman had fought with Li Shu, and they ended up going to that old man¡¯s home at the end.


    Right, it was just a dispute between neighbors. Since she was a member of this family, she naturally got dragged into this argument and suffered too.


    Thinking of it like that, Li Man felt relieved. She looked at Li Hua again. He was only wearing a thin, round-cor inner robe that was heavily patched up. It looked a bit too small for him. Almost half of his arms were exposed, and the cor was ragged. It seemed that the belt couldn¡¯t be properly tied on either, so the inner robe was only loosely tied, and his thin and delicate vicle was exposed. There was a cinnabar mark on the left side of his vicle. The mark resembled a blood-red flower petal.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that she was staring at him, Li Hua couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of uncertainty.


    Li Man hastily looked away. She handed over the outer robe that he had wrapped around her. ¡°You can have this back, thank you.¡±


    Suddenly seeing her radiantly snow-white arm, Li Hua¡¯s eyes felt hot, and his attractive face flushed red. The cinnabar mark on his exquisite corbone looked increasingly eye-catching.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can wear it.¡± Li Hua took his outer robe and draped it over her body again. Although he didn¡¯t meant to, his trembling fingers identally touched her soft, snow-white skin. He panicked as if he had gotten an electric shock and lost his grip on his robe. The outer robe slid down.


    Simultaneously, they bent over to pick up the robe. A whiff of a delicate fragrance entered Li Hua¡¯s nose, and he felt light-headed for a moment. Li Man had already picked up the clothing. However, she quickly stuffed it back into his hand and said, ¡°You should wear it. I have other clothes in the wardrobe.¡±


    Li Hua suddenly felt as if he didn¡¯t dare to keep looking at her. Hugging his outer robe to his chest, he fled the hut in panic.


    Why was he running way? Looking at his anxiously feeling figure, Li Man found it a bit funny. She opened the wardrobe and took out another upper garment.


    As she was taking off her ripped top, she notice that her arm had a cinnabar mark on her right arm too, but it wasn¡¯t in a pretty shape like Li Hua¡¯s.


    No wonder the mark had felt somewhat familiar. Did all members of Li family have a simr birthmark?


    ¡ª


    Right after Li Hua excited the hut, he saw that his oldest brother, third brother, and youngest brother were all waiting by the door.


    Li Mo asked with worry, ¡°How is she?¡±


    Li Hua felt as if his throat and mouth were dry. By the time he pursed his lips and was about to reply, Li Shu had already walked to his side and suspiciously asked, ¡°Why is your face so red?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Hua unconsciously touched his face. ¡°Is it? It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s too hot today.¡±


    T/N: P.S. By word count, we¡¯re less than 5% of the way through the novel. After chapter 163, the length of each chapter will be much longer.

 Chapter 39 – Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 39 ¨C Misunderstanding</h4>


    Li Shu seemed have suddenly realized something and jealously nced at Li Hua. He mumbled a few words.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Hua looked towards the hut in panic. He temporarily forgot that Li Man wouldn¡¯t understand what his brother was saying even if she did hear his words.


    Feeling a bit bitter, Li Shu forlornly looked at Li Mo. ¡°Oldest brother, this isn¡¯t fair.¡±


    Really, how could his third brother say those words? With a blushing face and disregarding everything else, Li Hua frantically covered Li Shu¡¯s mouth before he could repeat his words.


    With stern expression, Li Mo red at Li Shu. He silently nced at Li Hua before heading towards the kitchen.


    Li Shu peeled off Li Hua¡¯s hand and faked smiled. ¡°See, oldest brother is mad too. He¡¯s the oldest one, but he still hasn¡¯t had a chance to talk to that woman yet.¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Hua lowered his gaze.


    ¡°What woman are you talking about?¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice and sudden return somewhat startled his brothers.


    Looking at the sight of his third brother and fourth brother that seemed like gunpowder that was about to ignite between them, Little Five felt a bit scared. He hurriedly scampered over to his second brother¡¯s side. ¡°Second brother, why did youe home?¡±


    Li Yan rubbed Little Five¡¯s head and asked Li Hua, ¡°Did something happen at home? I heard that Second Shun¡¯s wife caused amotion that went all the way to the vige head¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± Li Hua raised his head and gave a simple exnation of what had happened.


    Li Yan asked, ¡°Where¡¯s oldest brother?¡±


    Li Shu stuck out his lips and gestured at the kitchen. With a troublemaker¡¯s smile, he said, ¡°Oldest brother is feeling jealous.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Li Hua immediately denied, but when Li Yan looked at him, he had a feeling that even if he had a hundred mouths, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sessfully defend himself. ¡°Second brother...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check up on oldest brother.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t stay to listen to his exnation and headed straight for the kitchen.


    When Li Yan entered the kitchen, Li Mo was washing the rice. Seeing that Li Yan had returned, he wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°You¡¯re back? Nothing major happened.¡±


    Leaning against the stove, Li Yanforted Li Mo by saying, ¡°Actually, because of the fuss that Second Shun¡¯s wife stirred up, our wife¡¯s past has been settled. No one will dare to say nonsense about her again.¡± Of course, he knew that Li Mo wasn¡¯t feeling upset because of that matter.


    Li Shu came into the kitchen and coldly said, ¡°How dare that rotten womanpare herself to our wife. Our wife is still a pure virgin.¡±


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Hua felt that his older brother¡¯s words were too explicit. And yet, the image of her snow-white arm and that red mark inexplicably shed through his mind.


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Didn¡¯t we all see the mark on our wife?¡± As Li Shu said this, he looked at Li Mo. Little Five was too young to appreciate the sight they had witnessed today.


    ¡°We?¡± The smile on Li Yan¡¯s handsome face gradually grew cold. He looked at Li Mo with a serious gaze...


    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t misunderstand...¡± Li Shu knew that Li Yan had misunderstood his words, so he exined, ¡°Chunni ripped our wife¡¯s clothes, so that¡¯s how we all saw it.¡±


    The brothers looked at Li Mo. They hoped that he would make a decision. Of course, everyone was thinking of something different.


    Li Mo suddenly put down the bowl and stopped washing the rice. He gloomily stared at Li Shu.


    Li Shu felt goosebumps from being stared at. He hastily retreated until he was hiding behind Li Yan. However, he still recklessly said, ¡°Oldest brother, she¡¯s already been here for so long. Second brother definitely likes her. And as for fourth brother, humph! Anyways, other than Little Five, I¡¯m sure that everyone else likes her as much as I like her.¡±

 Chapter 40 – Knowing

    <h4>Chapter 40 ¨C Knowing</h4>


    Li Hua blushed. He wanted to argue, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    In contrast, Li Yan curved his lips into a smile. He swatted away Li Shu¡¯s hand from his shoulder. Laughing, he said to Li Shu, ¡°You think everyone is like you. You¡¯ve been saying that you wanted a wife every single day since you were thirteen years old.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with want a wife? If I didn¡¯t keep bugging you guys about it every day, would you guys have gotten a wife so quickly?¡± Li Shu meaningfully looked at Li Mo. When will his oldest brothere to his senses? Li Mo was already twenty-three years old.


    Looking at his younger brothers¡¯ expectant gazes, Li Mo felt all of his vexed feelings dispersing. As their oldest brother, he was like a father to them. It was only natural for them to be concerned about his rtionship with Li Man.


    But, as soon as he thought about Li Man¡¯s delicate appearance and fearful gaze, Li Mo didn¡¯t have the heart to go through with forcing her. ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s wait a little bit longer.¡±


    Li Shu impatiently asked, ¡°How long will we be waiting for?¡±


    Li Mo also felt at a loss. ¡°We have to wait at least until she¡¯s familiar with here...¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Li Shu let out an anguished wail. ¡°Continue waiting? Are we going to wait for a day that will nevere?¡±


    Li Yan wasn¡¯t as pessimistic as his younger brother. He chuckled and asked, ¡°Oldest brother, how do you know that she doesn¡¯t like us?¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Hua felt very anxious. ¡°Second brother, she can¡¯t even understand our words. Isn¡¯t it too early to be discussing this matter?¡±


    Li Shu twitched his lips and said, ¡°Oldest brother, if she doesn¡¯t know, then you can teach her. If that doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s still second brother and me. Fourth brother, you¡¯re a schr...¡±


    Li Mo shouted at Li Shu to stop, ¡°Third brother! Fourth brother is right. She¡¯ll like us in the future. It¡¯s just a matter of time. Right now, let¡¯s give her time to be more familiar with this ce. At the very least, we should wait until she can speak out dialect.¡±


    Li Hua promptly agreed, ¡°Oldest brother is right.¡±


    Annoyed, Li Shu red at Li Hua and said, ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s right? Fourth brother, stop adding unnecessary stuff into the conversation. Haven¡¯t you thought about oldest brother¡¯s age? Other people, who are the same age as him, already have children old enough to plow fields. Do you think oldest brother¡¯s life has been easy during the past years? Don¡¯t you want him to have a wife sooner? For him to have someone that¡¯ll be considerate and caring towards him?¡±


    Looking at Li Shu¡¯s red eyes, Li Hua could see that he was being seriously about Li Man. The words that Li Hua wanted to use to disagree got stuck in his throat.


    Ten years ago, one after another, their parents died. Li family fell into dire straits. At the time, Little Five wasn¡¯t even one-month-old. Back then, his oldest brother had taken on the full responsibility of taking care of his four younger brothers by himself.


    Actually, Li Hua also hoped that his oldest brother could find a woman sooner. ¡°Oldest brother...¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t want his brothers to fall into discord over this issue. ¡°Enough, stop having those wild thoughts. Third brother, do you remember what our mother said before she died?¡±


    Li Shu¡¯s eyes immediately turned redder. He turned his head away and grumbled, ¡°Wasn¡¯t is it just to cherish and pamper our future wife?¡±


    ¡°Good, you remember.¡± Li Mo patted Li Shu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Oldest brother knows that you¡¯ve suffered in the past several years, but she¡¯s our wife. Are you really willing to hurt her?¡±


    ¡°I?¡± Li Shu couldn¡¯t say another word. Of course, he wanted his wife to live a happy life.


    ¡°Right, of course you wouldn¡¯t be willing. Second Shun¡¯s wife had only said a few bad words about her, and you were willing to beat Second Shun¡¯s wife to death over it. So of course you wouldn¡¯t be willing to hurt our wife,¡± Li Mo said.


    ¡°Oldest brother, I¡¯m just feeling bad for you.¡± Li Shu forlornly looked at Li Mo.


    Li Mo showed a gratified smile. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. Oldest brother knows how you feel.¡±

 Chapter 41 – Wonderfully thoughtful

    <h4>Chapter 41 ¨C Wonderfully thoughtful</h4>


    Since Li Mo had expressed his viewpoint in those terms, it wouldn¡¯t be good for Li Shu to keep pushing this point, so he said, ¡°Oldest brother, it¡¯s good as long as you know. Our wife is pretty good. You can¡¯t make a mistake and miss this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo gave him aforting look. As for their wife...


    Li Yan knew that his oldest brother had already made a pretty big breakthrough today. At the very least, Li Mo had admitted that woman was their wife.


    Smoothing out his sleeves, Li Yan picked up the bowl from the stove and continuing washing the rice. ¡°Alright, third brother, help me with the fire. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Li Mo said, ¡°Second brother, you should probably go back to work. Oh right, how many items did Mudan¡¯s family want you to make?¡±


    Li Yan poured the clean rice into a pot as he replied, ¡°Not much, some trunks for clothes as well as wooden bowls, bathing barrels, tables, and chairs. It should be done in a few days.¡±


    Li Shu scoffed and said, ¡°I thought they were even going to have you build the bed.¡±


    Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Alright, oldest brother, I¡¯ll leave now so that I can try to finish my work by the end of tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Li Mo nodded.


    After Li Yan left, Li Hua said, ¡°Oldest brother, you can go do your work. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    In their family, only second brother and fourth brother knew how to cook. Li Mo nodded. ¡°Okay, have Little Five help you with the cooking fire.¡±


    After verbally agreeing, Li Hua went to look for what he could gather to cook their lunch.


    Seeing that Li Shu wasn¡¯t moving, Li Mo ordered, ¡°Third brother, go and round up the piglets.


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot about that.¡± Li Shu hurriedly left the kitchen.


    Seeing that Li Shu had walked far away through a window, Li Mo finally asked Li Hua, ¡°Where¡¯s the life contract?¡±


    Li Hua understood the meaning of his question. ¡°Oldest brother, don¡¯t worry. I put it away in a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Hearing this, Li Mo was at ease, and he also went outside to the courtyard. Untying the bundle of bamboo, he decided to make a fence underneath the peach tree.


    ¡ª


    In the western hut, Li Man went through the wardrobe, found another upper garment, and put it on. She folded the torn upper garment that she was wearing before and ced it on her bed. On another day, when she had free time, she could try altering it into something useable.


    Li Hua told her to rest for a bit, but how could she feelfortable sitting around and doing nothing? Anyways, it was about time to make lunch.


    At the moment that she got up, she saw thought the back window that Li Shu was building something with stones near the outhouse, and she immediately thought of a pigpen.


    Right, with a pigpen, the little piglets would have a home of their own.


    After happily leaving the hut, she saw that Li Mo was building a fence using slender bamboo by the peach tree. Her smile immediately widened.


    The men in this family were truly wonderfully thoughtful.


    So then, she should make something yummy for lunch to reward them for their considerate behavior.


    As soon as Li Man entered the kitchen, she saw that Little Five was by the stove tending to the cooking fire, and Li Hua was washing vegetables.


    ¡°What are you nning on cooking? Let me to do.¡± Li Man walked closer and saw pickled cabbage that had been washed clean.


    Li Hua put the washed pickled cabbage onto a te, then he pointed at a stool and said with a smile, ¡°Sit down for a bit. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Li Man watched him as he sliced the pickled cabbage into pieces. Then seeing that he was going to put the cabbage into the other pot, she hurriedly stood up to stop him. ¡°Are you going to cook it just like that?¡±


    Li Hua didn¡¯t understand her words.


    Seeing that there weren¡¯t any other vegetables by the cooking range, she suddenly felt a bit awkward. She had eaten this family¡¯s pickled vegetables before. It had been sour enough that she wanted to spit it out. If he just cooked it like that, it really wouldn¡¯t be edible, ah.


    Got it! Feeling as if a divine light had suddenly shined down on her, she pulled Li Hua towards the courtyard as she walked.


    Li Hua felt a bit confused and nkly allowed himself to be tugged to the small pit where the fish was being stored. Smiling, he asked, ¡°You want to eat fish?¡±


    There were still a couple of fish in the pit. Oldest brother had specially told them to not sell all of the fish.

 Chapter 42 – Fish with pickled cabbage

    <h4>Chapter 42 ¨C Fish with pickled cabbage</h4>


    Li Man pointed at the grass carp that were swimming back and forth and said to Li Hua, ¡°Grab one out. I¡¯ll make fish with pickled cabbage for you guys.


    (T/N: Below is a picture of fish with pickled cabbage.)


    Ch 042 ¨C Pickled Fish


    Even if she didn¡¯t say the words, Li Hua knew that she wanted a fish. But, he really wasn¡¯t very good at catching fish. He had to go ask his third brother for help. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll get third brother toe over.¡±


    Seeing that Li Hua and Li Man were by the pit with fishes, Li Mo had already walked over. ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Seeing that his oldest brother hade over with a bamboo stick, Li Hua automatically moved to the side. ¡°Oldest brother.¡±


    Li Mo stood near the edge of the pit and focused his gaze on the fish. Suddenly, he struck the bamboo stick down. When he raised the bamboo stick back up, there was a plump, grass carp pierced onto it.


    Li Man felt as if she had just witnessed something from a martial arts drama. There really were people that could catch fish with just a stick! She immediately pped her hands together and expressed her admiration. ¡°Wow, so amazing. You¡¯re so awesome!¡±


    Faced with Li Man¡¯s smiling eyes that were full of worship, Li Mo felt a bit self-conscious. After he handed the fish to Li Hua, he headed straight back to the peach tree. At the moment that he turned around, his lips had curved up without him noticing. His earlier depressed mood had faded away just from looking at her smiling face.


    Still smiling, Li Man said, ¡°Your oldest brother is so amazing.¡± As she took the fish from Li Hua, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to gut the fish. Help me by getting some water from the well.


    Li Man went to the well, and Li Hua returned to the kitchen first and brought back a knife and a bowl.


    After Li Hua got a bucket full of water from the well, Li Man brought everything outside of their home, by the entrance. She was worried about getting the courtyard dirty.


    Very quickly, the fish was gutted and cleaned, and Li Man happily returned to the kitchen. Fish with pickled cabbage was her specialty dish.


    Little Five had obediently stayed sitting by the cooking fire to watch over it. Seeing Li Maning inside with a fish, he was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Older sister, are you going to cook fish for lunch?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man ced the fish on the chopping board, and sliced off flesh from both sides of the fish. In addition, she cleaved the fish head and cut the rest of the fish into uniformly, smaller pieces.


    Watching her nimble and efficient technique, Li Hua and Little Five were blown away by her skill.


    The pickled cabbage had already been sliced up, so she didn¡¯t need to do anything else to it. One by one, Li Man prepared the other ingredients. She peeled and minced the garlic, washed and sliced the garlic, and grounded the chili peppers into a powder.


    After all of the ingredients were prepared, she ordered to Little Five to start a fire for another pot. When the oil had reached medium heat, she dropped in the pieces of garlic, slices of garlic, and grounded chili pepper. The heated mixture quickly released puffs of delicious smells. After roughly stir-frying the pickled cabbage, she added water, the fish head, and the fish bones to the pot and brought the food back to a boil before letting it simmer for a bit.


    After that, she added the sliced pieces of fish and salt into the pot that already had the other seasonings and mixed everything together. She let everything boil for a while, then she covered the pot and let the food continue to cook at a lower heat.


    Li Hua sincerely praised, ¡°It smells really good.¡±


    Leaning against the cooking range, Little Five gluttonously looked at the food.


    At this time, Li Shu had already smelled the delicious scent and ran into the kitchen. ¡°What are we eating for lunch? Why does it smell so good?¡± He wanted to take off the lid to see what was inside, but Li Man stopped him.


    ¡°Wait a bit. It¡¯s not ready to eat yet.¡±


    Li Shu took his hand back and looked at Li Man with a splitting grin. Surrounded by wisps of steam, her soft, white face looked even more beautiful.


    Faced with such abnormally bright eyes, Li Man felt a bit scared. She instinctively leaned towards the cooking range.


    Seeing her action, Li Hua pulled Li Shu back and exined, ¡°It¡¯s fish with pickled cabbage.¡±


    Li Man continued to lean against the cooking range. About fifteen minutester, she decided that the fish should be finished cooking, so she took off the lid and picked up arge te so that she could transfer the food onto a te.


    Li Hua was worried that she would get scalded by the hot steam and went forward to help her, but Li Man wouldn¡¯t let him. She just said, ¡°Tell your oldest brother toe back. Everyone has to wash his hands too. We¡¯re going to be eating soon.¡±


    Little Five ran outside and shouted, ¡°Oldest brother, it¡¯s time to eat. Lunch is fish with pickled cabbage. It smells really good.¡±


    There was no need for Little Five to shout. Li Mo had already smelled the delicious scent. It only took one guess to know that their wife had cooked lunch.

 Chapter 43 – Looking

    <h4>Chapter 43 ¨C Looking</h4>


    Li Mo put down what he was doing, got water from the well, and washed his hands before entering the kitchen.


    The food had already been put on the table. Therge te of fish with pickled cabbage was enough food for the family to have a very satisfying meal.


    ¡°Oldest brother, we¡¯re so lucky to have such a skillful wife.¡± Lu Shu winked at Li Mo. He hadn¡¯t been able to resist sneaking a bite. The fish today was even more delicious than the braised fish fromst time.


    Slightly smiling, Li Mo sat down. Li Man brought over a bowl of rice as well as a pair of chopsticks.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work,¡± Li Mo politely said. His heart felt as if it was overflowing with warmth.


    Li Man smiled. She understood what those words meant. ¡°No problem.¡± After picking up a piece of fish with her chopsticks and removing the bones, she gave the fish to Little Five and said, ¡°Take your time with eating so that you don¡¯t choke.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, older sister.¡± As Little Five ate the fish, he somewhat gloatingly looked at his three older brothers. Hehe. Once again, older sister added food to his bowl, and he was the only one that got this special treatment.


    Li Hua picked up a piece of fish with his chopsticks and ced it in Li Man¡¯s bowl. ¡°You should eat too. Little Five can get his own food.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, wife, you should eat more. I heard that women that like to eat fish would give birth to beautiful and clever children.¡± Li Shu hurriedly followed suit and stuffed two pieces of fish into Li Man¡¯s bowl.


    Li Hua almost choked on the rice that he was eating, and Li Mo¡¯s face flushed red. Li Mo admonished, ¡°Third brother, stop saying nonsense. Eat.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s saying nonsense? I¡¯m just repeating a fact,¡± Li Shu seriously said, then he tried to add more fish to Li Man¡¯s bowl.


    Li Man picked up her bowl and tactfully declined, ¡°No need. I can get the food myself.¡±


    Seeing her rejecting gesture, Li Shu didn¡¯t mind. He tossed the slice of fish into is own mouth. Ah, so yummy.


    Seeing him like this, Li Man lowered her head and secretly smiled.


    Actually, Li Shu was the best looking one in his family. He was slender, tall, and straight. His heroic facial features were very distinct too. If they were in modern-day, there would be countless actors trampled under his feet.


    However, this was only true when he wasn¡¯t talking. The second he opened his exuberant mouth, his unrivaled handsome image would be destroyed. Of course, he also had an explosive temper. His eyes there were as a deep as ake seemed to always be shooting out fiery sparks. If he couldn¡¯t win an argument in a few words, he would be ready to throw a punch. This was probably why no one noticed how handsome he was.


    ¡°Wife, are you looking at me?¡± Li Shu wickedly batted his eyes at Li Man. ¡°Well, what do you think? Have you discovered that I¡¯m better looking than them?¡±


    Although Li Man didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words, the explicit look in his eyes was enough to make her heart skip a beat. She hurriedly lowered her head and pretended to not understand.


    Li Hua helplessly nced at Li Shu. Fortunately, Li Man didn¡¯t understand their words yet. Otherwise, how would they be able to peacefully continue this meal? She already looked too ufortable to eat.


    Li Mo furrowed his brow, ¡°Third brother -¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Before his oldest brother could lecture him, Li Shu surrendered of his own ord. ¡°I won¡¯t talk anymore, okay? Still, you have to admit that our wife had been gazing at me. Hehe.¡±


    Li Mo picked up a piece of garlic and put it into Li Shu¡¯s bowl. ¡°Just eat.¡±


    Li Shu immediately eximed, ¡°Oldest brother, you know that I hate eating garlic.¡±


    Taking advantage of Li Man lowering her head to eat rice, Li Mo gave Li Shu a warning ring and said, ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, you¡¯ll have to eat chili peppers too.¡±


    Li Shu tossed the piece of garlic onto the table. ¡°Haha, oldest brother, you¡¯re feeling jealous...¡±


    Before Li Shu could finish, a piece of chili pepper was tossed into his open mouth.


    Caught off guard, Li Shu ended up choking on the chili pepper and having a coughing fit.


    Li Man raised her head and asked in worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did a fishbone get stuck in your throat?¡±


    Li Hua smiled at herfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯ll be fine after eating some rice.¡±

 Chapter 44 – Cutting cloth

    <h4>Chapter 44 ¨C Cutting cloth</h4>


    Oldest brother and fourth brother were working together to bully him! Half-copsed on the table, Li Shu thumped his chest as he continued to cough. He felt as if his brothers were horribly tormenting him.


    Seeing this sight, Li Man was slightly worried. But, since Li Hua had already assured her that Li Shu was fine, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Fortunately, Li Shu quickly recovered and resumed eating lunch with gusto. He simply treated this experience as his oldest brother and fourth brother being jealous of him.


    After lunch was over, the brothers each went their own way to do their work. Little Five was the only one that stayed to help Li Man clean up the te and bowls.


    Very quickly, Li Man finished washing the pots and bowls, and Little Five also finished with wiping down the table. The two of them left the kitchen together and decided to go to the backyard to see how Li Shu¡¯s construction of the pigpen wasing along.


    Seemingly by chance, Li Hua came out of from the eastern hut at this time. Seeing Li Man and Little Five, he waved at them and shouted, ¡°Come over here for a second.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Man walked over to him. Seeing that he was holding a scissor, she couldn¡¯t help feeling curious.


    Li Hua smiled. He had just been about to cut the cloth to make her clothes. After all, he could guess her overall measurements just by looking at her. But, when he was about to cut the cloth, he lost his confidence. She wasn¡¯t the same as his brothers. Girls usually care more about beauty, and clothes had to fit well to look good. It wouldn¡¯t be good if he made a mistake with the measurements. Just to be safe, it would be better to have here over so that he could get her measurements. As a matter of fact, as soon as he heard movement from the neighboring building, he hurriedly came out of the hut without remember to put down the scissors first.


    Li Hua went inside the hut first, put down the scissors on the heated bed, and took out a measuring tape from a bamboo basket. ¡°Come over here.¡±


    Seeing the newly purchased cloth and then the measuring tape that Li Hua was holding, Li Man immediately understood. Very pleasantly surprised, she asked, ¡°Are you making clothes for me?¡± She straightened her body and very cooperatively opened her arms of her own initiative.


    Looking at her happy appearance, Li Hua pursed his lips and smiled too. Holding the measuring tape, he took her measurements: neck circumference, shoulder width, arm length...


    Seeing that he was only measuring without writing anything down, she mimicked writing with her hands and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to write down the numbers to remember them?¡±


    Li Hua pointed at his head and said with a slight smile, ¡°I can remember them here.¡± He continued to take her other measurements.


    Li Man didn¡¯t say anything else. This didn¡¯t take very long; Li Hua was very quick with taking measurements. After this was done, he unrolled the snow-white fabric onto the heated bed that been cleared of clutter and started cutting.


    ¡°You know how to make clothes? Do you just use needle and thread to sew the clothes?¡± Li Man curiously picked up the needles and colored threads that had been prepared and ced on a t basket-tray in advance. Looking at his skillful technique in cutting out the fabric, she felt even more impressived with this teenage boy.


    He was good-looking, a schr, had an extremely good memory, knew how to sew quilts and how to cut out fabric to make clothes without a pattern....


    Li Hua put down the cloth he had cut out, turned around to pick up the needle and thread from the t basket-tray, and happened to meet Li Man¡¯srge, limpid, ck eyes that were glimmering with little starts. Feeling uncertain, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Man sincerely raised a thumb up at him. ¡°You¡¯re so amazing. Can you teach me this too?¡±


    Li Hua slightly smiled and nodded. He would love it if she wanted to learn from him.


    Li Man just felt happiness in her heart. She silently decided that she would learn the dialect for this ce as fast as possible. Otherwise, it really would be too difficult tomunicate with the people here.


    Thinking of this, her thoughts slightly turned to a different direction. Li Man charmingly smiled and wrote on the ground, ¡°Thank you for your hard work. How do you say that?¡±


    Li Hua curved his lips into a smile and chuckled. Then, he cleared his throat and seriously taught her how to pronounce that phrase.


    Li Man very seriously listened to his pronunciation. After quietly repeating what he said and feeling as if she had got the pronunciation correctly, she curtsied at Li Hua, astutely smiled at him, and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Before Li Hua had time to respond, Li Man had already scurried out of the hut. Seeing that Li Mo had already finished erecting a bamboo fence and was using a knife to carve the remaining bamboo into thin strips, she carefully walked over, crouched down by him, and softly said, ¡°Oldest brother, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    T/N: I¡¯m not sure if this was already mentioned in the novel? They¡¯re just speaking a different dialect than her, so there¡¯s going to be simr sounding words that she already knows, and the grammar is the same. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s trying to learn a totally newnguage.


    P.S. I¡¯m surprised that Li Hua didn¡¯t feel awkward when he was measuring her bust size.

 Chapter 45 – Bandaging

    <h4>Chapter 45 ¨C Bandaging</h4>


    The young woman¡¯s soft and silvery voice was lovely and innocent. Shocked from hearing her voice, Li Mo nkly turned around and saw that Li Man had crouched down next to him without him noticing. Her hands were cupping her cheeks, and she was blinking herrge, limpid eyes while looking at him with a child-like gaze.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t responding, Li Man thought that she hadn¡¯t pronounced the words correctly, and she seriously repeated the phrase again, ¡°Oldest brother, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Li Mo hastily tried to return to a calm state of mind, but her words and gaze made him feel at a loss. His honey-colored skin was already flushed red. Deprived of hisposure, he lowered his head and tried to weave the bamboo strips. But, for some reason, it felt like his fingers weren¡¯t obediently listening to him anymore.


    Seeing him like this, Li Man thought she hadn¡¯t done a good job with learning and wanted to return to the hut and ask Li Hua to teach her again.


    As soon as Li Man stood up, Li Mo¡¯s fingers paused. A burst of disappointment rose up in his heart. He wanted to try to get her to stay and find words to say to her, but she had already scurried towards the eastern hut.


    Staring at the eastern hut¡¯s wide-open door, there seemed to be a person swaying inside. Li Mo¡¯s brows were slightly frozen in concentration before he finally lowered his head back down again and continued the work he was doing. But, he was using a lot more forcepared to before. It was if he was feeling sulky over the bamboo strips. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain on his finger. One of the bamboo strips had stabbed into his left hand¡¯s forefinger, and bright red blood was dripping out.


    Startled, he only nkly watched as drop after drop of blood welled out and dripped down his finger. Instead of being aware of the pain, the blood surprisingly reminded him of the cinnabar dot on that woman¡¯s arm.


    Li Man animatedly rushed out of the hut again. ¡°Oldest brother, thank... Ah, what happened?!¡± She had originally wanted to go to Li Mo¡¯s side to show off her new knowledge, but seeing the blood on his finger, she felt rmed. She hurriedly grabbed his hand to look. His entire finger had been stained by blood, and there was still more blooding out of the wound on his finger.


    ¡°Did you get pricked by a bamboo strip?¡± Li Man narrowed her eyes and stared at his injured finger. She carefully removed the splinter from the bamboo strip from his finger. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave it like this. You need to disinfect and bandage your finger.¡±


    Li Mo had already been struck dumb. He just watched as she ran back into the eastern hut and came running back shortly after with a small jar of wine as well as a strips of cloth.


    Li Hua and Little Five had also followed after her. With a very worried expression, he asked, ¡°Oldest brother, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally stabbed myself with a bamboo strip.¡± Feeling embarrassed, Li Mo awkwardly curled his injured finger towards his palm to hide it.


    Li Man couldn¡¯t understand their conversation and just single-mindedly devoted herself to her task. Half crouched down by Li Mo¡¯s side, she uncurled his injured finger and wanted to use the wine to disinfect it first.


    In front of his two younger brothers, Li Mo¡¯s face flushed red again. As if he had just gotten an electric shock, he took his hand back and lowly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Forgetting that he couldn¡¯t understand her, Li Man gently persuaded, ¡°Your finger is injured. It¡¯s spring right now, the season where harmful bacteria propagate the fastest. If you don¡¯t properly treat it, what will you do if your wound gets infected?¡± As she said these words, she had already grabbed his hand again and used the wine to gently wipe his injury. After cleaning his injury, she wrapped the clean strip of cloth around his finger.


    Li Mo felt as if the wine had been poured into his heart instead of being used to wash his finger. He felt as if he was utterly intoxicated and waspletely at Li Man¡¯s mercy.


    Even as Li Man instructed Li Mo to not get the bandage wet, he was still dazedly looking at her.


    Li Hua, who was also standing at the side, also felt too stunned to react. His ink-colored eyes were as calm as water. As he quietly watched this scene, his heart felt a sense of relief as well as sudden pang of bitterness. He couldn¡¯t exin why there was a painful feeling....

 Chapter 46 – Expressing her true feelings

    <h4>Chapter 46 ¨C Expressing her true feelings</h4>


    Li Man put away the wine pot, stood up, and didn¡¯t forget to implore Li Mo, ¡°You don¡¯t have to finish this today. Be careful. Don¡¯t get injured again.¡±


    After saying this, she scurried back to the kitchen.


    Li Mo lightly moved his bandaged finger. There was a silly-looking smile on his face as he picked up the thin bamboo strips that he had finished preparing. He decided that he would build a small chicken-coop next.


    Li Hua stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Oldest brother, your hand is injured. Let me make it instead.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know how to make one,¡± Li Mo said. In the past, he been injured plenty of times while hunting, and it hadn¡¯t been a big deal. He wasn¡¯t some delicate person. His finger had just been pricked by a bamboo strip today.


    At this time, Li Man animatedly came out with therge whicker basket and put all of the chicks inside the fenced area.


    Li Hua nced over in her direction, then he smiled at Li Mo and said, ¡°It¡¯s what she wants us to do. She¡¯ll be really unhappy if you get hurt again.¡±


    Li Mo turned his gaze over there too. Seeing Li Man supporting herself on the fence as she happily watched the little balls of fluff frolicking inside the fence, Li Mo felt as if his heart was being wrapped in honey. He said to his younger brother, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t take me much time to make it.¡±


    Li Hua looked at his older brother whose lips were curved up. This was happiness that came from the heart. Li Hua felt his own heart calming down.


    Perhaps, this was good too. Hadn¡¯t he already silently epted this?


    ¡ª


    After Li Man had settled the little chicks and seeing that it was still early, she decided that she would go with Little Five to the back of the mountain to dig up some wild nts.


    She knew that Li Mo didn¡¯t understand her words, so she returned to the eastern hut to tell Li Hua.


    Li Hua was currently sitting on the bed and sewing clothing. After Li Man told him what she wanted to do, he put down his needle and thread and stood up to go with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can just go with Little Five.¡± Li Man hurriedly waved her hands.


    But, Li Hua had already taken the bamboo basket from her. He smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He pped Little Five on the back, and the two of them left the hut first.


    Li Man could only follow after them.


    After leaving their home, the three of them headed towards the back of the mountain. Li Hua walked in the center. One hand was holding Little Five¡¯s hand, and the other hand was holding the basket. From time to time, he would look to the side to check that Li Man was able to keep up with them.


    Li Hua had very long legs, and he naturally walked in long strides. Furthermore, he frequently had to walk long distances in order to attend school at arge town, so he had gotten into a habit of walking very fast. It took him conscious effort to slow down. However, after they had only been walking for a little bit, he discovered that Li Man had to jog in order to keep up with him, so he deliberately slowed down his pace to match hers.


    When they passed by the vige¡¯s entrance, there were several married women sitting underneath the bent locust tree.


    Someone teasingly asked, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t that Li family¡¯s fourth son and his wife?¡±


    ¡°Li family¡¯s fourth son, where are you nning on taking your wife?¡±


    Hearing Li Man being referred to as his wife, Li Hua started to blush. He snuck a nce at Li Man to check her reaction.


    Li Man didn¡¯t notice that he was looking at her, but she recognized one of the women in the group. Seeing this tanned and plump woman that had thrown rotting vegetables at her on her first day here, Li Man¡¯s expression turned a bit colder.


    Unfortunately, Li Hua misunderstood and though the change in her mood was because she had understood what those women were saying.


    Was she unwilling to be his wife?


    Feeling the unkindly intentions in the gazes of those women, Li Man felt uneasy. Forgetting her manners, she grabbed Li Hua¡¯s arm and quickened her pace. ¡°Let¡¯s walk faster.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± It was only now that Li Hua noticed there was something wrong.


    A few minutes of quick walkingter, they turned a corner and reached a ce where there was no one else around. Li Man stopped and looked at Li Hua with red eyes. She slowly expressed her true feelings, ¡°That day, I was tied to that tree, and one of those women had even thrown rotting vegetables at me. I feel scared just from seeing them.¡±

 Chapter 47 – Feeling helpless

    <h4>Chapter 47 ¨C Feeling helpless</h4>


    Li Man had originally just wanted to express her true feelings. But once these words were said, her sadness also spilled out. She couldn¡¯t stop her tears froming out.


    Back then, she had read some transmigration novels when she was feeling bored. In those novels, no matter how horrible the female lead¡¯s original life was, once she transmigrated, there would either be an explosion of energy that would raise all of her stats, or she would gain a superhuman body. No matter what kind of environment the female lead was dropped into, she would thrive in it like a fish being dropped back into water.


    But really, that was too unrealistic. She wasn¡¯t a superhuman and didn¡¯t have any special skills or a high IQ. She was just an ordinary housewife in modern-day society. Aftering to this strange environment, she only had fear and helplessness.


    In the blink of an eye, she hade to this world with its unfamiliar dialect, scenery, and people. She had been tied to a tree and almost hanged.


    There was no electricity, electrical lights, or even well-fitting clothes here. If she woke up in the middle of the night, she would get scared all over again from the pitch-ck room. She didn¡¯t even dare to go outside to use the outhouse. One night, she had woken up wanting to pee and had ufortably waited until dawn before daring to go outside to relieve herself. After that incident, she would always hurriedly use the outhouse before night fell and didn¡¯t dare to drink water for the rest of the night.


    ¡°Older sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing the tears falling from Li Man¡¯s eyes without stopping, Little Five was so worried that his face had paled. He helplessly stood by her side and gently tugged on the edge of her clothing. His eyes had turned red, and he looked like he was about to start crying too.


    Li Man also knew that her behavior was somewhat wrong, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself. The more she wiped away her tears, the more she cried. She could only turned around to try to hide her crying.


    Right after she had turned around, a strong arm wrapped around her, and she heard Li Hua¡¯s low and clear voice say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. All of that has passed. No one will bully you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Older sister.¡± Little Five squeezed his way in so that one hand was holding onto the edge of Li Man¡¯s clothes and his other hand wrapped around Li Hua¡¯s waist.


    Li Hua simply stretched his arm over so that Little Five could be included into his hug.


    Li Shu had been pushing his stone-filled cart. When he turned around the corner, he saw this scene.


    His fourth brother had his hand half lowered and was looking at Li Man with a tender expression. His wife was half-leaning against Li Hua¡¯s chest and hugging his arm as she softly cried. Looking down, LittleFGive was hugging Li Hua¡¯s waist and also crying loudly.


    Li Shu hurriedly stopped his cart and came forwarded to ask, ¡°Hey, what happened?¡±


    Seeing his older brother, Li Hua was also a bit stunned. Before he could answer, Li Man had already let him go and hastily wiped her eyes. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got dust in my eyes.¡±


    Li Shu looked at Li Hua in confusion. Li Hua awkwardlyughed and said, ¡°She said that she got dust in her eyes.¡±


    Who were they trying to fool with such a weak excuse? Li Shu looked at Little Five and asked, ¡°Little Five, what happened?¡±


    Little Five shook his head while rubbing his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what had happened either. Older sister had started crying, so he started crying too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get the wild nts for the piglets.¡± Li Man hurriedly pulled Li Hua and Little Five forward to continue walking. She knew that Li Shu had a short-temper. He had hit Xing-niang this morning just because Little Five had bbed to him. Because of that argument, they had ended up going all the way to the vige head¡¯s house. What if Li Shu cut down that tree and hit that woman if she told him the truth? The truth was simply that the tree and that woman had reminded her of that miserable day?


    ¡°Third brother, you can go back first. We¡¯lle back after gathering some wild nts for the piglets.¡± Li Hua tossed down these words and followed after Li Man.


    Li Shu gloomy scratched his head in puzzlement. That rotten brat. He had even tried to fool his older brother. He didn¡¯t believe that Li Man had been crying because of dust. But, why would his wife be crying?

 Chapter 48 – Styling hair

    <h4>Chapter 48 ¨C Styling hair</h4>


    After sprinting down a path and seeing that Li Shu was no longer in sight, Li Man finally stopped. Pressing her hand against her chest, she gasped for breath. Little Five was also taking big gulps of air to catch his breath.


    Li Hua let out a chuckle when he saw that Li Man looked like a frightened and helpless baby rabbit. His headscarf had also been loosened when he had been dragged along during her frantic dash, and he cut a sorry looking figure too.


    As Li Hua took down the headscarf, he looked at her with a slight smile and asked, ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    Li Man bit her bottom lip in embarrassment. Soon after, she walked to his side, took the headscarf from him, and gestured at him. ¡°Crouch down. I¡¯ll help you with putting it back on.¡±


    Seeing Li Hua was only staring at her nkly without moving, Li Man tugged him down by the arm. After that, she gently gathered up his inky ck hair and tucked most of it underneath the headscarf. The rest of his hair was scatter over his shoulders like a waterfall.


    ¡°Your hair is really good. It¡¯s so ck and lustrous.¡± At the end, Li Man admiringly looked at his hair and even used her fingers tob his hair a bit.


    Li Hua straightened himself. Seeing her glittering eyes, his heart felt quite warm and happy. Since ancient times, women only styled the hair of men they deeply loved. It was just like how his mother had always brushed and styled his father¡¯s hair.


    She must know this, right?


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Feeling ufortable from how Li Hua was looking at her, Li Man rubbed her face and smoothed out her hair.


    Li Hua curved his lips into a smile. He tugged her hand down and tucked her disheveled hair behind her ears. ¡°Alright.¡±


    When his warm fingers lightly brushed against her cheeks, it felt as if she was being shocked by electricity. Li Man lightly trembled. Her face turned slightly to the side, but he had already taken his hand back.


    This? Was this just the kindly action of an older brother towards his younger sister? Li Man uneasily wondered.


    Li Hua had already picked up the bamboo basket and continued walking forward with Little Five. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t following them, he turned around to wait for her.


    Li Man could only discard that recent strange feeling and jogged a little bit to catch up with them.


    ¡ª


    At the foot of the back mountain, there were a variety of wild nts growing in one continuous field. There were ones that were growing well, and ones that were growing poorly.


    Li Hua and the others hade to this field to gather some wild nts.


    Li Man actually didn¡¯t know which nts the piglets could eat. She just thought that if the leaves looked tender, then it could be picked. Fortunately, none of the nts that grew in this field were poisonous. After Li Hua looked over the nts and determined they were all okay, they started tossing in random sprouts, dandelions, and wild amaranth greens into the bamboo basket.


    It was spring right now, and the time when nts would be blooming. The field was filled with lush and flourishing vegetation. It didn¡¯t take long before the three of them had filled up the basket. There was at least enough to feed the piglets for two meals.


    But, since they had alreadye all the way here, Li Hua wanted to bring more back, so he pressed the nts down to make more space in the basket.


    At this moment, a happily surprised voice from nearby called out, ¡°Older brother Hua.¡±


    Following the direction of that sound, Li Hua saw two teenage girls running over here. His eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Li Man also stopped what she was doing and raised her head to look. The two teenagers had already reached them. She had met these girls before.


    ¡°Older brother, are you picking nts for pig feed? Did your family recently buy pigs?¡± Lianhua happily looked at him and offered, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We already have enough. We¡¯re just about to go back,¡± Li Hua refused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡± Lianhua hurriedly grabbed onto the bamboo basket and anxiously said, ¡°Your basket isn¡¯t full yet. Qiqiao and I happen to not be busy right now. We can help you.¡±


    Li Hua exerted a little more strength and pulled the basket away from her. He politely said, ¡°Thank you, the pigs in our family are still small. This will be enough food for them.¡±

 Chapter 49 – Not understanding

    <h4>Chapter 49 ¨C Not understanding</h4>


    ¡°Older brother Hua, I have some extra vegetables with me. Here, you should take it and eat it at home.¡± Seeing that he wanted to leave, Lianhua hurriedly took out arge handful of tender green beans and stuffed into Li Hua¡¯s basket.


    There was a look of awkwardness on Li Hua¡¯s face. But, when he nced over at Li Man to check on her, she had a bystander¡¯s detached expression as if she was just watching an entertaining show. It made Li Hua feel as if a stone was clogging his heart. He grabbed the green beans and ced them back into Lianhua¡¯s basket, ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Then, he turned around and grabbed Li Man¡¯s hand and called out to Little Five, who had been standing to the side, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going home.¡±


    ¡°Older brother Hua...¡± Lianhua wanted to chase after him, but Li Hua¡¯s pace was too swift, and she couldn¡¯t keep up. She fell behind after only a few turns on the footpaths.


    Little Five knew that his fourth brother didn¡¯t enjoyed being chased after by the vige girls. Moreover, Little Five didn¡¯t like Lianhua either. And so, when Li Hua told him to go, he ran faster than anyone else. Like a wisp of smoke, he ended up in front of Li Man and Li Hua.


    It was Li Man that was the one that was suffering. It was already hard enough to walk on the paths between the fields to begin with, but Li Hua had been dragging her forward without pausing. Every time he took a step, she had to take several steps to catch up to him, and he was walking so fast too. There were many times that she almost slipped and fell, but Li Hua would always catch her in time.


    She couldn¡¯t help feeling bewildered. What was wrong with this rotten brat? Why was he unhappy that a girl had given him some food to express her feelings? Why were they running away?


    Still, Li Hua really had a lot of admirers. In addition to those two girls, there was also that girl, who was being confined in the shrine. They were all very interested in him. She just didn¡¯t know which one of them he was interested in...


    ¡°Ah,¡± she yelped.


    Li Hua had abruptly stopped walking, but Li Man hadn¡¯t noticed and ended up identally falling into his arms.


    She raised her head and saw that Li Hua¡¯s eyebrows were slightly furrowed and his gaze was hot, but it was also mixed with a hint of annoyance. Li Man¡¯s heart suddenly felt tight, and she carefully asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s expression was tense. He stayed silent and kept staring at her.


    Li Man felt flustered from his stare. When she instinctively took a step back, she heard a muffled crashing sound. The basket fell from Li Hua¡¯s hands and the food for the piglets spilled out.


    ¡°You ¨C ¡± Li Man felt as if her heart was going to jump out of her chest.


    Before she could ask a question to clear up her doubts, Li Hua suddenly took a step forward, leaned down, got very close to her face, and brushed his warm lips against hers.


    In an instant, it felt as fireworks were going off by her ears. Li Man was dumbstruck.


    Li Hua¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. He didn¡¯t dare to look her in the eye. Taking advantage of her stunned state, he hastily picked up the basket and ran away from her in panic.


    Little Five had been lying down behind a slope. Seeing that Li Hua was running away like he was fleeing from something, he stood up and called out ¡°Fourth brother, why were the two of you walking so slowly? Where¡¯s older sister?¡±


    ¡°Older sister?¡± Li Hua abruptly stopped. When he turned around to look, he saw that Li Man hadn¡¯t followed after him. Losing his head in panic, he dropped the basket and hurriedly went back.


    Li Man was still standing in the same ce as before with her fingers touching her lips. It felt as if there was still residual warmth from the teenager¡¯s kiss. But, how could this have happened? Weren¡¯t they siblings? Wasn¡¯t he her older brother? How could he have kissed her?


    Seeing her like this, Li Hua¡¯s heart fell to an all-time low. Did she not like it? He had ended up scaring her because of his impulsive action.


    Li Hua walked to her side and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Li Man heard his voice, and her face flushed red. Why had hee back so soon? She hadn¡¯t recovered yet. Should she ask him why he had kissed her?


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Seeing that Li Man was keeping her head lowered and not saying a word, Li Hua felt even more dejected and upset with himself. He had originally wanted to hold her hand and bring her home, but right after he stretched his hand towards her, he took it back. He was worried about making her even more unhappy.

 Chapter 50 – Sealing off

    <h4>Chapter 50 ¨C Sealing off</h4>


    Li Hua deeply looked at her and didn¡¯t say another word. He turned around and started leaving first. But, his steps were very, very slow. He was intentionally waiting for her to catch up.


    However, from Li Man¡¯s perspective, he had only said a few words to her before leaving, and he clearly looked vexed. She felt wronged. He was the one that kissed her, so why was he feeling upset? Was he regretting his action?


    Li Hua slowly walked down the path. Noticing that she wasn¡¯t following him, he turned his head and saw that she was still standing in the same spot. Her head was nted, and she was looking at him with an aggrieved look in her eyes. For a moment, he got upset too. Did she dislike being close to him that much? To the point that she wouldn¡¯t even go home with him?


    Li Man bit her lip. What was this rotten child looking at? Shouldn¡¯t he exin himself to her at least? For example, why did he kiss her? Or, what exactly was their rtionship...


    If they weren¡¯t siblings, then the answer to this question was probablyplicated.


    The recent events that had happened during the past few days shed through her mind. One by one, the images of the men in Li family also shed through her mind.


    That day, the oldest brother had stood at the kitchen¡¯s entrance and quietly stared at her. Thinking of that gaze now, it had felt a little too ardent.


    And, during one early morning, second brother¡¯s slender fingers had gently stroked the back of her hand when he was handing her the water.


    And, third brother had started at her with a very explicit look in his eyes several times.


    And, just now, the teenager in front of her had caught her off guard and kissed her.


    When she thought about all of these incidents together, it didn¡¯t seem like she was overthinking things...


    Li Man suddenly felt scared. If they weren¡¯t siblings, then what was her rtionship to them?


    Rtive? It didn¡¯t seem like it.


    Had Li family adopted her into their family so that she would marry one of them in the future?


    She felt rmed by this idea, but it seemed the most likely one. In this era, it was rare that someone of Li Mo¡¯s age wasn¡¯t married yet. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t seem to have any sense of urgency. This must mean that his future marriage had already been settled. And, if she had been adopted into their family to be a future wife, her engagement should definitely be with the oldest sibling.


    Then, what about the others?


    Li Man suddenly thought of a drama that she had watched during childhood called Wanjun. A wealthy family had married their oldest son to little Wanjun in hopes that their marriage would bring good luck to their son, and he would recover from his illness. But, the second son and third son of that family also fell in love with little Wanjun. Did that mean she...


    Could it be that the original agreement was that she was going to marry Li Mo when she got older, but familiarity breed fondness, and Li Yan, Li Shu, and Li Hua all started have feelings for her as they grew up together?


    Too melodramatic! Way too melodramatic!


    Li Man fiercely shook her head. She would rather believe that such a contrived and melodramatic idea had to be wrong.


    Li Hua was standing nearby and watching Li Man¡¯s little face constantly changing expressions. He finallypromised by walking back to her, grabbing hold of her hand, and saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t ever do that again.¡±


    With her head lowered as he led her home, Li Man was the quintessential image of a child that had been bullied. In actually, she was just feeling annoyed at herself for being a wimp. The answer was right in front of her, but she was scared of knowing the truth.


    For now, she could just pretend that she had lost her memories and didn¡¯t know what was going on. If she confirmed her guess by asking them, they might tell her that Li Mo couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and that it was time for her and Li Mo to get married. What would she do if they forced her to get married to Li Mo? And, what about the others? They obviously had feelings for her too. What if the brothers starting fighting because of this?


    My god, she felt a headache just thinking about this. And so, Li Man simply pretended to be an ostrich that would stick its head in the ground to hide from danger. Li Man did her best to seal off that recent incident of Li Hua kissing her along with everything else.

 Chapter 51 – Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 51 ¨C Doubt</h4>


    As soon as Li Shu returned home, he told Li Mo that he had seen the three of them huddled together and crying.


    When Li Mo heard his story, he thought that Li Shu was probably exaggerating. It would have required something really big to happen for all three of them to start crying. Besides, would fourth brother really cry over something?


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Li Shu almost took a vow to guarantee his words. ¡°I saw it with my own two eyes. How could it be fake? I just don¡¯t know what happened. You should ask them about it when theye back. Fourth brother always listens to you.¡±


    Seeing him like this, Li Mo started to doubt. Had something really happened? Still, heforted Li Shu by saying, ¡°Fourth brother was with them. Nothing bad would have happened. Besides, they were just going to the back of the mountain to gather some food for the piglets.¡±


    However, the more he tried to reassure Li Shu, the more he felt worried too. What if something really had happened?


    ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ll head over there to take a look.¡± In the end, Li Mo couldn¡¯t let go of his worries, so he decided to go to the back of the mountains to look for them. He put down the work he was doing and stood up.


    ¡°En,¡± Li Shu agreed. Then, he walked to the stool that Li Mo had been siting on, sat down, and continued Li Mo¡¯s work for the chicken coop. It was already more than half done. It just needed a couple more bamboo splints.


    ¡ª


    Li Mo¡¯s steps were hurried as he kept trying to puzzle out what could have possibly happened. When he reached the vige¡¯s entrance, he met those three on their way back.


    The three of them all looked glum. It was obvious that something had gone wrong.


    He rushed forward and called out, ¡°Fourth brother.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother?¡± Li Hua was a bit surprised to see him.


    Li Mo walked to his side and took the heavy basket from him. As he did this, he lightly swept his gaze over Li Man. She looked very dejected, and her eyes were a bit red. He asked Li Hua, ¡°What happened? Third brother said that all three of you were crying before.¡±


    Of course, third brother would spill the beans. Li Hua squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Who was crying? Some dust just got into our eyes.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s eyebrows were tense. Even third brother wouldn¡¯t believe this excuse, so how could he be expected to believe this? But, since fourth brother wasn¡¯t willing to tell him, he didn¡¯t want to question him further. Anyways, everything was okay now. The three of them were safely standing in front of him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back then. The sky had changed. It looks like it¡¯s going to train,¡± said Li Mo. Without him noticing, his eyes had strayed over to look at Li Man again.


    It was only a nce, but it was enough to make Li Man feel guilty. There was definitely a problem with that gaze. Could it be that Li Mo was feeling unhappy that his fianc¨¦e was walking so closely with his fourth brother?


    Seeing her cowering look, Li Mo started worrying again. Walking in the front with Li Hua, he quietly asked, ¡°Did someone say something? She looks upset.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s...¡± Li Hua¡¯s expression stiffened, and he didn¡¯t continue his response.


    Li Mo cast a doubtful nce at his fourth brother and saw that he was looking glummer than before. He silently wondered what exactly had happened between his fourth brother and their wife.


    ¡ª


    No one said another word. They finished the walk home in gloomy silence.


    Li Yan was carrying a poleden with wheat bran. He had just been about to go inside when he saw these four people dejectedly walking back. Feeling confused, he called out, ¡°Oldest brother? Fourth brother?¡±


    When the four people had walked closer, he ced his pole and baskets down to the side and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It can¡¯t be that the four of you got robbed when you went to get food for the piglets, right? It¡¯s so unpleasant to see your sullen faces.¡±


    Little Five hurriedly said, ¡°We weren¡¯t robbed.¡± He didn¡¯t understand what was going on between his older brothers and sister. After they had left home, Li Man had cried, then smiled and seemed very happy. On the way back, it had changed into not smiling or crying. He felt at aplete loss.


    Li Yan stretched his hand out and pulled Little Five over. ¡°Little Five, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I went out and happened to meet them, so we returned together,¡± said Li Mo. In actually, he really wanted to know the truth too.


    Li Yan believed that his oldest brother wouldn¡¯t do anything wrong, but he didn¡¯t believe the same of his fourth brother. He guessed that something must have happened before oldest brother met up with the other three. There was something really wrong with fourth brother and their wife¡¯s expressions...


    ¡°Is this wheat bran?¡± Li Mo looked at one of therge wicker baskets.


    Li Yan said, ¡°Well, we have piglets in our house now, right? So I bought some wheat bran from Zhao family.¡±


    Li Mo nodded. Second brother was as thoughtful as always. ¡°Have you finished the work for Mudan¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Li Yan snorted. ¡°There were guests at Uncle Shen¡¯s house today, so I¡¯ll go get my wages in a few days.


    ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t ask further questions. After entering his home, he put down the basket under the eaves.


    Li Shu and Little Five returned to the eastern hut. Li Man felt thirsty, so she went into the kitchen to pour herself a cup of water. Li Yan picked up the baskets of wheat bran and went inside too.

 Chapter 52 – Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 52 ¨C Feelings</h4>


    Using a dried gourddle, Li Man scooped out some water from the water jar. After she had gulped down several mouthfuls of cold water, her mind cleared up, and her mood had also calmed down.


    Li Man didn¡¯t notice that Li Yan had put down his baskets and walked to her side.


    ¡°Are you treating that water like its wine?¡± Startled by his deep, low voice that sounded by her ear, Li Man dropped thedle, and it almost fell to the ground.


    Li Yan caught the fallingdle and put it down on the cooking range. Seemingly by chance, his movement caused Li Man to be caught between him and the cooking range. He deeply stared at her.


    ¡°You?¡± His actions caused Li Man to suddenly feel oppressed. She felt as if it had gotten harder to breath. In an instant, this anxious feeling quickly spread until it filled her heart


    Watching her big, innocent eyes widening as she looked at him, Li Yan thought she looked unbearably cute. The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curved up, and a gentle smile was revealed. He took out something from inside his clothes and stretched his hand out towards Li Man.


    As Li Man pulled her head back in fear, she felt him inserting something into her hair. She curiously stretched her hand up to feel out the item in her hair, but Li Yan caught her fingers in mid-air.


    ¡°It looks really good.¡± His gaze was very gentle as he looked at her, and his eyes were full of smiling intent.


    Li Man tried her best to pull her hand out of his and fiercely red at him. What had he put into her hair?


    At this time, Little Five shouted from outside, ¡°Second brother,¡±


    Feeling anxious, Li Man¡¯s little face flushed red.


    Li Yan chuckled. He pointed at her hair and lightly said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take it off. Remember to wear it every day.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, third brother is calling for you.¡± At this time, Little Five ran into the kitchen and pulled Li Yan towards the outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Yan lightly asked. His steps were slow and deliberate as he walked out. He even turned his head back and winked and smiled at Li Man.


    Li Man¡¯s heart, which she had finally calmed down, went right back to feeling distressed and unbnced from that smile of his. She hurriedly took down the thing he had put in her hair and saw that it was just a wooden hairpin. The craftsmanship was very meticulous. It was a simple flower design, but every grain in the wood had been carefully polished so that it looked exceptionally smooth. It was easy to see that he had really put his mind to it.


    ¡ª


    Li Man made noodles from scratch for dinner. She normally really enjoyed eating this type of noodles, but she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite this evening. She kept feeling as if someone was staring at her with a peculiar gaze. It made her heart feel very uneasy.


    When the entire family was eating together, it was usually very lively and noisy. Li Shu was usually the worst offender. No matter how delicious the food was, it wouldn¡¯t stop him from jabbering away. But, tonight, for the very first time, he didn¡¯t say a single word during the meal and seemed absorbed with eating his food. He put down his bowl and left the room right after he was finished eating.


    By the time the meal was finally over, Li Man felt quite gloomy. She waited until after everyone left to gather up the chopsticks and bowls. But, a strange scent unexpectedly wafted over in the dusky lighting. She trembled in fear. When she turned around, she was surprised to see that Li Mo had been standing behind her.


    ¡°Ah -¡± Li Man patted her chest and let out a long sigh in relief. She had thought it was...


    Feeling a bit frustrated, Li Mo exined, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. It¡¯s just me.¡± He had been worried that she hadn¡¯t eaten enough during dinner, so he had taken out a precious bag of jujube and came back to give it to her. This way, she would have something to snack on if she got hungryter. He hadn¡¯t expected that his presence would scare her. He felt frustrated. Even if he tried to exin himself, she wouldn¡¯t be able understand his words. Under this flustered state, he simply stuffed the bag into her hand and exited the hut.


    What was this? Li Man opened the bag and saw several plump jujubes inside. She still felt confused.


    An unexpected kiss, a carefully crafted hairpin, sweet and plump jujube fruit...


    Had her earlier guess about the situation been correct?

 Chapter 53 – Related to

    <h4>Chapter 53 ¨C Rted to</h4>


    Under the dusky lighting, Li Man¡¯s thoughts were in a whirl.


    Suddenly, a tall figure came into the kitchen, grabbed her arm, and started pulling her outside. ¡°Wife,e out and look.¡±


    Li Man could tell that the voice came from Li Shu. In her confused state, she hadn¡¯t properly tied up the bag of jujube yet. They ended up falling out andnding on top of the cooking range.


    After leaving the kitchen, Li Shu pulled her towards the back of their home. Underneath the dusky sky, Li Yan and Little Five were clustered around the pigpen and chatting about something.


    After pulling Li Man over here, he asked with a grin, ¡°Wife, look at the pig pen that I made. What do you think?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected that he would be able to build one so quickly. It had only taken him a day¡¯s work to build the pigpen. It wasn¡¯t very big, but it was enough to protect the two piglets from rain and wind. She leaned over the low stonewall and saw that the two piglets werepeting with each other over the food. They dug into the food with their snouts and tried snatching bits of food from each other. They also made little snorting and squealing sounds. It was really fun to watch.


    Seeing a smile appearing on Li Man¡¯s face, Li Shu felt indescribably happy. He enthusiastically said, ¡°Wife, this is pretty good, right? My construction skills can still be considered good enough. I was just talking about it with second brother. Once autumn arrives, and we¡¯ve earned more money, I can build a few more huts for our home. What do you think of that idea?¡±


    Li Man listened to his barrage of words, but she couldn¡¯t understand most of it, so she could only muster up a smile in response before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished washing the dishes. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± If she didn¡¯t leave soon, she felt as if she would drown under Li Yan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Wife...¡± Li Shu wanted to stop her. He hadn¡¯t finished talking yet.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Yan stopped him and patted his shoulder. Smiling, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard all day too. Go wash up and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°But, I haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡± Li Shu pressed his lips together. He felt a bit disheartened. A momentter, he resolutely said, ¡°Anyways, I decided. Our wife will definitely live in a better hut by the end of the year. The hut that she¡¯s staying in is okay for now, but I¡¯m worried that the ceiling is going to leak once it starts raining.¡±


    Li Yan nodded and encouragingly said to him, ¡°En, that¡¯s definitely doable.¡±


    Li Shu grinned. Beautiful images that had umted over years of yearning shed through his mind. His body suddenly felt as if it was filled to the brim with excitement.


    Still smiling, Li Yan pped his shoulder and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to our hut.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Li Shu agreed. The three brothers returned to the western hut together.


    When they entered, Li Hua was the only one inside and sitting on the heated bed. He was facing an oilmp and reading a book.


    Li Shu hurriedly got onto the bed and excitedly asked, ¡°Fourth brother, is there anymore to the story you told usst time? Tell us more.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Hua raised his head and nkly looked at his brother for a moment. It seemed as if he had sunk deep into his thoughts and wasn¡¯t fully aware of his surrounding yet.


    Li Shu thought his brother had just been too focused on his book, so he moved closer and impatiently said, ¡°The story about that poor youngster that became a general. It was such a good story, and you haven¡¯t finish telling it yet.¡±


    By now, Little Five had also taken off his shoes, climbed onto the heated bed, and reached Li Hua¡¯s side. He impatiently looked at his older brother. His fourth brother was the best storyteller, and he told the best stories.


    Li Hua chuckled, put down his book, and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much left...¡±


    Li Shu and Little Five quieted down. Their attention was fully focused on hearing the remaining part of the exciting story.


    The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curved up into a light smile as he watched them. As Li Hua was painting a vivid story with his words, Li Yan sneakily left the hut and headed toward the kitchen.


    ¡ª


    Inside the kitchen, there was a small oilmp on the cooking range. The faint yellow light warmed every corner of the room.


    Li Man was still washing the dishes. She had been scrubbing the same bowl since she hade back here from the pigpen. She scrubbed and scrubbed. The cleaning rag kept going around and around the bowl as if it couldn¡¯t move away from it. Her gaze also seemed a bit off. She was nkly looking at the littlemp. It was if her eyes had forgotten how to blink.


    Li Yan was leaning against the doorway and quietly looking at her. The corners of his lips were curved up into an unrestrained wicked smile. If a woman was nkly staring off into space, it had to be rted to a man.


    But, who was that man?


    Oldest brother? Fourth brother? Or himself?

 Chapter 54 – Stubborn

    <h4>Chapter 54 ¨C Stubborn</h4>


    It looked as if she was washing that bowl to death. Li Yan finally couldn¡¯t stop himself. He approached her and interrupted her thinking by asking, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man felt as if her heart and soul had almost jumped out in rm. With a nk, the bowl in her hand fell into the pot. It fortunately didn¡¯t break from being dropped.


    Li Yan crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the cooking range. His brow was slightly furrowed, and he looked at her with a somewhat amused expression. ¡°Why are you so easily scared?¡± She had seemed pretty carefree and lively during the past few days, so he had thought she would be quite courageous.


    Li Man looked at him as if she was seeing a ghost. Her hand was ced over her chest, in the spot where her heart was palpating wildly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She stared at him with wide eyes. She did her best to ask her question using the local dialect in order to give herself some confidence.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve improved a lot.¡± Li Yan raised an eyebrow. Delighted, he asked, ¡°What else can you say?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± She understood the first part, but what did thetter part mean?


    Li Yan¡¯s gaze drifted towards her hair. ¡°Where¡¯s the hairpin?¡± As it turned out, she had taken it off as soon as he had left the kitchen. He hadn¡¯t seen it during dinnertime either.


    Li Man knew that he was talking about the hairpin. Originally, she had been worried about what to do, but now that he hade here of his own ord, she could just return it to him.


    She hastily took out the hairpin that she had tucked inside her clothes and handed it to him. ¡°For you.¡±


    Li Yan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Seeing that the smile in his eyes being immediately reced with icy gloom, Li Man felt as if her little heart was trembling again. Sure enough, appearance was truly the most deceptive thing. She had originally thought this person had the most gentle and warm temperament based on his looks. His smile had been the most assuring one. But now, she realized that while his smiling face looked very good, he could also look quite scary once that smile disappeared from his face.


    Li Man pretended that she couldn¡¯t understand his words. She put down the hairpin on the cooking range and quietly said, ¡°Thank you, I don¡¯t like wearing this.¡± After saying that, she hurriedly turned around to resume washing bowls again.


    However, before she could finish washing even one bowl, he took the cleaning rag out of her hand and mped his other hand down her shoulder. He forced her to turn around so that she was facing him again.


    Finally feeling annoyed, Li Man red at him and asked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She turned her face towards the doorway. She hoped that someone would see this scene and put a stop to it, but at the same time, she was also scared of someone seeing this ambiguous scene. She felt unbearably panicky.


    Li Yan deeply stared at her. His gaze was firm and overbearing.


    Face with such a gaze, Li Man gradually lost her ability to resist. She uneasily asked, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± It was just a hairpin. Why did it look as if he wanted to swallow her alive?


    Once she gradually stopped trying to resist, Li Yan finally took one hand away to pick up the hairpin and inserted it back into her hair.


    Li Man secretly rolled her eyes. This person was really stubborn. Fine, it was just a hairpin. She¡¯ll keep it.


    ¡°Wear this for now.¡± Seeing that she was stubbornly keeping her head lowered and refusing to look at him, Li Yan slightly curved his lips. He lifted her chin to make her look up.


    ¡°You?¡± Li Man felt slightly angry, but then she saw a long cut on his finger. It looked like an injury from a sharp de. She suddenly thought of the lovely woodgrain on the hairpin. Could he have gotten hurt when he was carving the hairpin?


    Li Man raised his finger and asked in concern, ¡°Did you injure your finger?¡±


    Li Yan couldn¡¯t understand all of the words that she had said, but he could hear the concern in her voice. The concern in her gaze was even more apparent. The smile reappeared in his eyes, and he gently stroked her hair with his injured finger. In a confident voice, he promised, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a better one in the future.¡±


    Li Man instinctively tilted her head to avoid his hand. By doing so, she happened to see that Li Mo was standing in the kitchen¡¯s doorway. His face looked like an ice sculpture, and his expression seemed livid.

 Chapter 55 – Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 55 ¨C Discussion</h4>


    Li Man froze in surprise. How long had he been standing in the doorway?


    Li Yan turned his head. His expression looked normal as he called out, ¡°Oldest brother.¡±


    Li Mo muttered an acknowledgment, then he said, ¡°Come over here for a sec, I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yan turned his head back. He looked at Li Man with a slight smile. He raised an eyebrow and whispered into her ear, ¡°I spent a lot of time on this hairpin. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯re not allowed to throw it away.¡±


    After he finished saying these words, he nced at her with an intense smile before turning around and leaving.


    Wasn¡¯t he being too bold? Li Man was ovee with shock. How could Li Yan have dared to flirt with his future sister-inw right in front of his oldest brother? What was going on?


    ¡ª


    Li Yan followed his oldest brother into the eastern hut. Li Hua and his other two brothers were sitting on the heated bed and waiting. Seeing these two enter the hut, they scooted closer to the inside of the bed to make room for these two.


    ¡°Oldest brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Li Shu was the first one to ask. Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Li Mo.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t sit down on the heated bed. Instead, he sat down on a stool that was near the bed. He answered, ¡°I went over to the vige head¡¯s home recently and heard that Third Lia is selling some farnd.¡±


    ¡°His family¡¯s farnd isn¡¯t that good. Besides, what does that have to do with us?¡± Li Shu curled his lips. He wasn¡¯t interested in this topic at all.


    In contrast, Li Yan immediately understood his oldest brother¡¯s intention and asked, ¡°Oldest brother, could it be that you want to buy his family¡¯s farnd?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s my n. Even though his family¡¯s farnd isn¡¯t good, he¡¯s selling it for cheap. Also, he¡¯scking in money recently, so he¡¯s willing to sell each field for a discounted price of two silver taels.¡±


    ¡°Two silver taels?¡± This really was very cheap. ¡°But, does our family have the money to buy it?¡± This was the part that worried Li Yan. Buying their wife¡¯s life contract had used up almost all of their family¡¯s savings.


    Li Mo rubbed his hands and seriously said, ¡°I¡¯ve already calcted this. There¡¯s the money that the vige head and Wu family had paid us topensation for trying to kill our wife, the money from selling fish, the money you earned from working the past few days, and the rest of the family¡¯s savings. We have enough money to spend four silver taels to buy two fields. If we nt the seeds now, we¡¯ll still have enough time for one harvest this year.¡±


    ¡°But, isn¡¯t Third Lia¡¯s family¡¯s farnd not fertile enough? Will we really be able to harvest anything from there?¡± Li Shu pessimistically asked.


    Li Mo replied, ¡°His family¡¯s farnd is in a good spot. It¡¯s only because he and his brothers aren¡¯t willing to work hard, so the farnd has gotten worse out of neglect over the past years. My n is, we¡¯ll buy the farnd and properly tend after it. After a year or two, once the farnd has recovered, the harvests will definitely be good.¡±


    Li Hua thought it over and said, ¡°I agree.¡± Other than Little Five, his brothers were all grown up. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for their family to have two fields.


    Li Yan smiled and said, ¡°Oldest brother, if you think this will work out, then let¡¯s do it. I¡¯ll head over to Uncle Shen¡¯s house to collect my money tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo¡¯s expression became less tense. ¡°If you all think this is a workable idea, then I¡¯ll head over to the vige head¡¯s house before noon tomorrow and settle this matter. Oh, and fourth brother,e along with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Li Hua agreed.


    Just like, the matter of buying farnd was settled. There was a bit of joy in everyone¡¯s hearts. Right now, their family had a wife, pigs, and chickens, and they would soon have farnd of their own. This was how life should be lived.


    ¡ª


    Inside the kitchen, Li Man didn¡¯t dare to stay here much longer. She had already seemingly been admonished twice. After tidying up the bowls and chopsticks and heating up some water, she went to her room and washed up. Then, she closed the door to her hut, extinguished the oilmp, and went to bed.


    Li Man spent the night tossing and turning. When Little Five saw her panda eyes the next morning, he was quite rmed.

 Chapter 56 – Qualm

    <h4>Chapter 56 ¨C Qualm</h4>


    ¡°Older sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Five worriedly asked while attentively looking at Li Man¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    Li Man¡¯s eyes felt very ufortable. She hadn¡¯t been able to get a good night¡¯s rest. When she finally drifted off when sun was about to rise soon, she ended up having a nightmare. It was truly a torturous night.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She rubbed her eyes and shook her head. She woke upte again, and it was only she and Little Five that were left at home. However, just right after thinking this, Li Yan came home.


    Seeing Li Man, who was underneath the eaves, the smile in his eyes depended. His steps had also increased in speed without him noticing.


    Afterst night, Li Man felt lingering anxiety towards him. Seeing him approaching her, she panicked and ran back into her hut. She closed the door behind her and start fretting. She hadn¡¯t brushed her teeth, washed her face, or brushed her hair...


    Little Five came out of the kitchen with a bowl of warm cornmeal congee. Only seeing Li Yan instead of Li Man, he curiously asked, ¡°Second brother, where¡¯s older sister?¡±


    Li Yan gestured at the western hut with his chin. Smiling, he took the bowl from Little Five. ¡°Let me bring it to her.¡± Then, he gently knocked on her door.


    Li Man had tidied up her clothes and was now brushing her hair. Hearing someone knocking on her door, she furrowed her brow. She knew it had to be Li Yan because Little Five never knocked on her door. Little Five would only crack open her door a little bit and carefully watch her until she finally noticed him.


    She didn¡¯t respond and only nkly look at the hairpin ced on the wardrobe. Should she wear it?


    If she wore it, wouldn¡¯t that be a sign that she was epting his feelings? If she didn¡¯t wear it, would there be a repeat ofst night¡¯s encounter? Would he throw a tantrum and do something again?


    Li Yan forcefully knocked on the door, but it didn¡¯t sound impatient. Instead, it gave off a slight sense of courteousness. Still, Li Man couldn¡¯t bear it and reproachfully nced at the door. She grabbed the hairpin and stuffed it into her hair before turning around and opening the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was immediately greeted with Li Yan¡¯s gently smiling face and a bowl of cornmeal congee that was still wafting steam. Li Man immediately swallowed her anger back down. It wouldn¡¯t be good to show her anger.


    ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night? Your eyes look really swollen.¡± As Li Yan carefully looked at her, a sh of light glimmered in his eyes. He suddenly leaned forward and got very close to her face. He quietly asked, ¡°Was it because of me?¡±


    Scared, Li Man retreated several steps. But, she stopped when she saw that he was still standing in the doorway and not taking any steps towards her. She firmly red at him. Why had he suddenly gotten so close then?


    Watching her frightened baby rabbit-like demeanor, Li Yan chuckled. He ced the bowl down on the windowsill and said, ¡°You should eat this while it¡¯s still hot. I¡¯ll take you out to walk around after you finish eating.¡±


    Little Five hastily grabbed his second brother¡¯s hand and fawningly said, ¡°Where are you guys going? Second brother, I want to go to.¡±


    Li Yan kept his gaze on Li Man as he answered, ¡°Oldest brother is currently discussing that matter with the farnd. We¡¯re going to go over there to take a look once he¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°En, okay.¡± Little Five showed a strong interest.


    Li Man picked up the bowl from the windowsill. With her back turned to them, she gobbled up the contents of the bowl.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still hungry, eat some pancakes.¡±


    As soon as she turned around, two corn pancakes were given to her.


    Li Man looked at him doubtfully. Actually, he treated her pretty well, but did he not have any qualms over flirting with his future sister-inw?


    ¡°Oh, look at you. You¡¯re such a messy eater.¡± Li Yan suddenly curved his lips upwards, and his warm fingers gently wiped something from her face.


    Li Man blushed. Just as she was going to get angry, he stretched his finger out to show her something. There really was a corn kernel on his finger.


    Li Man gritted her teeth and still very fiercely red at him. Even if there was a corn kernel on her face, he could have told her. She could have wiped it off herself, ah.

 Chapter 57 – Mudan

    <h4>Chapter 57 ¨C Mudan</h4>


    Seeing her looking annoyed, Li Yan chuckled. He stuffed the corn pancake into her hand, then he patted Little Five¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Five nced at Li Man. ¡°Older sister, let¡¯s go look for oldest brother.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± She followed behind them while munching on the corn pancakes.


    Right after the three of them left their home, a pleasant female voice called out, ¡°Older brother Li Yan.¡±


    When Li Man turned her head, she saw a girl standing right outside of Li family¡¯s home.


    This girl was quite attractive. She had an oval-shaped face, slender eyebrows, limpid eyes, and small lips. There was even a bashful expression on her face.


    ¡°Older sister Mudan?¡± Little Five affectionately called out.


    Mudan let out a short, ¡°oh.¡± Herrge limpid eyes were still focused on Li Yan. She quietly called out again, ¡°Older brother Li Yan.¡±


    Li Yan nced at her. The smile in his eyes gradually retreated. He said to Li Man and Little Five, ¡°Head over to the entrance of the vige and wait for me there. I¡¯ll be over there shortly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Five held Li Man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Older sister, let¡¯s leave here first.¡±


    Li Man understandingly nodded. Before leaving, she looked at Mudan again. This girl looked to be around fifteen to sixteen years old. She looked to be on much better terms with this familypared to the previous girls. From the expression on Mudan¡¯s face, Li Man could tell that she was definitely interested in Li Yan.


    ¡ª


    Li Yan waited until those two had walked far away before approaching Mudan. Looking down at her, he asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Hearing his cold and indifferent tone, Mudan felt her eyes bing wet. ¡°Older brother Li Yan, you¡¯ve been working at my home for the past few days. Why didn¡¯t youe looking for me during that time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any business with you. Why would I look for you?¡± Li Yan indifferently looked at her. Seeing that her long eyshes were trembling as if she was about to cry soon, he lightly sighed and said, ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to say, just say it. If not, I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°Older brother Li Yan.¡± Mudan raised her head. A dense mist of unshed tears were already in her eyes. ¡°I know it¡¯s my family that¡¯s at fault, but I wasn¡¯t the one that agreed to that marriage. You should know, since we were children, the only person I liked is -¡°


    ¡°Enough.¡± Li Yan impatiently interrupted her. He stopped looking at her and turned around. Seeing that Li Man and Little Five were almost the vige¡¯s entrance, he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    ¡°Older brother Li Yan.¡± Anxious, Mudan grabbed Li Yan¡¯s arm. Her voice was choked with emotion as she asked, ¡°Do you really not care? Can you really just stand to the side and watch as I marry someone else?¡±


    Li Yan removed her hand. Her almost crying face looked quite pitiful and lovely, and a gloomy feeling gushed up in heart. He frankly said, ¡°Mudan, how many times do you want me to repeat myself? I¡¯ve never liked you. If you don¡¯t want to marry that person, just tell your dad and mom.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe you. Older brother Li Yan, I know you¡¯re just saying these words out of anger.¡± Mudan¡¯s eyes were wide with incredulity. Bean-sized tears finally rolled down from the corners of her eyes.


    Li Yan¡¯s brow was furrowed as he nced at her again. He restrained his temper and told her, ¡°Mudan, I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve always thought of you as my younger sister -¡°


    ¡°No.¡± Mudan suddenly shouted at him. Indignation and unwillingness flickered through her eyes as she cried.


    Li Yan suddenly realized there was no way to talk sense into her. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t she understood him after so many previous attempts? ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything that I can say. It¡¯s up to you if you want to believe me or not.¡±


    After coldly saying these words, Li Yan didn¡¯t want to continue getting tangled up in this conversation. He simply turned around and left.

 Chapter 58 – Personal Savings

    <h4>Chapter 58 ¨C Personal Savings</h4>


    Seeing that he was leaving, Mudan panicked. She really had something important to tell him. ¡°Older brother Li Yan, wait, I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    Li Yan really didn¡¯t have the patience to continue being badgered by her. Actually, he was worried that she was never going to stop pestering him, so he tookrge steps and intentionally tried to leave Mudan behind.


    However, when Mudan thought about how difficult it had been to get her dad and mom to agree to her request, how could she possibly be willing to go back home without clearly talking to Li Yan? She chased after him and shouted, ¡°Older brother Li Yan, listen to me. My dad said that as long as you can take out twenty silver taels, then he¡¯ll be willing for us to -¡°


    Li Yan would have never expected that Mudan would be able to persuade her money-loving parents. Oh, actually, no, twenty silver taels... Haha, for a penniless family like his, twenty silver taels were considered an astronomical amount. Her parents just wanted to use him to get her to give up on her hope.


    Li Yan stopped and turned around to look at her. In a partially mocking tone, he said, ¡°Mudan, do you really believe your parents¡¯ words? Besides, even if I did have twenty silver taels, why should I marry you?¡±


    Gasping for breath, Mudan stopped by his side. She stared at him with reddened eyes that looked very lovely and pitiful, ¡°Older brother Li Yan, don¡¯t say that. I know that¡¯s not what you really feel. Oh right, I have something for you.¡±


    As she said this, she looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she hastily took out a little bag from the inside of her clothes and stuffed into Li Yan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Older brother Li Yan, I know that twenty silver taels is a lot. This is all of my personal savings. I¡¯ll figure out a way for the remaining amount. You have to take good care of this. Once we have twenty silver -¡°


    Li Yan deeply looked at her. There was aplicated feeling in his heart. ¡°Mudan, don¡¯t be like this. I really only think of you as a younger sister. Besides, I already have a wife.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean the woman from before?¡± A smile appeared in Mudan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know that the two of you haven¡¯t consummated the marriage yet. Isn¡¯t that right? Besides, there¡¯s no reason why we can¡¯t be together just because of her. There¡¯s still your oldest brother and your other brothers.¡± It was exactly because she wouldn¡¯t need to be a shared wife that she had gained the determination to marry Li Yan.


    ¡°I like her.¡± Li Yan lightly smiled. He stuffed the cloth bag back into her hand. ¡°Take your stuff and go back.¡±


    ¡°Older brother Li Yan -¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave first. My wife is still waiting for me at the vige¡¯s entrance. ¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t wait for her to finish. He turned and started walking away.


    Mudan had only taken a few steps forward when a married woman came out, saw her, and asked with a smile, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s Mudan. I haven¡¯t seen you leave your home in several days. Where are you off to today?¡±


    Mudan didn¡¯t dare to continue chasing after Li Yan. Flustered, she replied, ¡°I have something -¡°


    The married woman interrupted her. ¡°That¡¯s perfect, I have some embroidery that needs to be done. Mudan,e over here and take a look.¡±¡® She walked forward and wanted to pull Mudan into her home.


    ¡°Second aunt, my mom is still waiting for me at home.¡± Mudan was busy with her own matters. How could she be in the mood to help someone with her work? After freeing herself from her aunt, Mudan hastily headed home.


    The married woman watched Mudan¡¯s back figure as she left in a rush, then she looked towards Li Yan, who was also walking quickly and had almost reached the vige¡¯s entrance. Her eyes turned. Plenty of people had said that Mudan had feelings for Li family¡¯s second son. She had originally not believed them, but having seen it with her own eyes, she could see that those rumors were true. There would be a good show to see in the future.


    She happily scampered over to her neighbor¡¯s home.

 Chapter 59 – Measuring the fields

    <h4>Chapter 59 ¨C Measuring the fields</h4>


    Li Man and Little Five were obediently waiting at the vige¡¯s entrance. During this time, she finally obtained the information that she wanted from Little Five by employing a variety of methods tomunicate with him. As it turned out, that girl¡¯s name was Shen Mudan, and she was well-known in this vige. She was the treasured, only daughter of a rich family in this vige and the most beautiful girl out of all the viges that were in surrounding area as well. She was considered an excellent young woman that had a meek temperament and was skilled in embroidery. Everyone in the vige liked her.


    Then, Li Yan should also like her. Moreover, from that girl¡¯s expression earlier, it was obvious that there was something between her and Li Yan.


    As Li Man thought about this, she felt both a bit relieved as well as slightly annoyed.


    She hasn¡¯t expected that Li Yan would be such a yboy. He already had such a close female friend that was virtuous and kind-hearted, and yet, he tried to flirt with his future sister-inw. His conduct was simply too outrageous.


    When Li Yan sauntered over here, Li Man deliberately red at him in a meaningfully way. She wanted him to feel ovee with shame.


    Li Yan was even more thick-skinned than she thought. He acted as if nothing had happened. His usual smile was still hanging on his face. ¡°Have you be impatient from waiting? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    No way. Just like that... Li Man fiercely swept her gaze over him again. She really couldn¡¯t discover any clues from looking at his face.


    Li Man decided to say a few words to warn him. Using her lousy grasp of the local dialect, she said, ¡°That girl from before, she¡¯s pretty good-looking.¡±


    Li Yan walked while replying, ¡°En. She¡¯s called Mudan. She lives...¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± Li Man immediately made a gesture to cut him off. She gave him a meaningful look and said, ¡°Don¡¯t exin. I understand everything.¡±


    After saying this, she pulled Little Five to walk faster with her until they were walking in the front.


    Staring at her back figure, Li Yan shook his head. He could only helplessly chuckle. She had no clue what was going on.


    ¡ª


    After passing through the vige¡¯s entrance, they headed east for a bit. There were continuous plots of farnd here. Li Mo was currently in one of those plots and busy with work.


    Li Man and Little Five jogged over.


    ¡°Oldest brother, fourth brother.¡± Little Five was the first one to reach Li Mo. Then, he beamed at Li Hua, who was currently writing stuff down.


    Li Mo ruffled Little Five¡¯s hair and asked him, ¡°Why are you here?¡± But, his eyes had instinctively drifted to look at Li Man, who had been following behind Little Five. Her cheeks were flushed from the recent jog, and her eyes were especially bright.


    ¡°Second brother brought us over.¡± Little Five pointed at Li Yan, who was elegantly walking on the footpath between the paddy fields.


    ¡°Oh.¡± As he listened to this answer, Li Mo suddenly noticed the white magnolia flower hairpin that was in Li Man¡¯s hair. It was obvious to him that the hairpin was made by second brother.


    Li Man¡¯s face turned even redder as she felt Li Mo¡¯s gaze on her. She reflexively looked over at Li Hua for assistance. However, once her eyes met with Li Hua¡¯s dark eyes that were tinged with mncholy, she abruptly remembered the kiss from yesterday. Her face immediately became unbearably hot and even the tips of her ears turned red.


    She was blushing? Was she feeling shy? Li Hua¡¯s heart, which had felt depressed for an entire day and night, was brought back to life by this astonishing discovery. Since she felt shy around him, this signified that she was interested in him too.


    It was as if the sunshine had broken through the dark clouds. Li Hua¡¯s attractive face immediately brightened. He warmly introduced the new plots ofnd to Li Man, ¡°Did you know? These two plots of farnd now belong to our family. What do you think we should grow?¡±


    Buying farnd? Li Man looked down at the uncultivatednd that was full of weeds. The corners of her eyes twitched. ¡°This?¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother, did you record the measurement for the fields?¡± Li Mo walked over to them and lightly nced at Li Man in the passing. ¡°Don¡¯t judge this field based on its current neglected state. Just wait until we clear out the weeds and properly tend to it, this will be a good piece ofnd.¡±

 Chapter 60 – Persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 60 ¨C Persuasion</h4>


    Li Man hadn¡¯t expected that Li Mo would take the initiative to directly speak with her. Her face still felt hot as she thought about how Li Mo was probably her future husband. She wasn¡¯t sure how to face him and just awkwardly smiled at him as her response.


    Seeing how forced Li Man¡¯s smile look, Li Mo felt disappointment rolling around in his heart. He knew that he wasn¡¯t good at gaining a woman¡¯s affection.


    Li Hua saw his oldest brother¡¯s sunken expression and hurriedly said, ¡°Oldest brother, you¡¯re right. We¡¯ll be able to nt stuff once we remove all the weeds from here in the next two days and properly till the soil. We shouldn¡¯t be too ambitious and ruin the fields. Let¡¯s just start by nting a few crops for now.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Man blinked. Although she had only understood half of his words, her nervous and awkward feelings had faded a lot after listening to these two brothers¡¯ bout of chatting.


    Li Yan walked over and asked, ¡°Oldest brother, how¡¯s it going over here?¡±


    Li Mo turned his head. He pointed at something in mid-air and replied, ¡°It¡¯s almost done. It¡¯s just these two plots of farnd. After we finished recording the boundary lines here, we¡¯ll just need to go the vige head¡¯s home and sign the contract.¡±


    A balding, tanned man came over and waved at Li Yan. He also asked Li Mo, ¡°Li family¡¯s first son, no problem, right? It¡¯s just these two plots of farnd. Let me tell you, don¡¯t judge it based on how it looks right now. It¡¯ll be fine if you just tidy it up a bit. It¡¯s because you¡¯re the one that¡¯s buying them that I¡¯m willing to sell them for so cheap. If it¡¯s anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t sell them for anything less than three silver taels.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo lightly responded. He was aware that this person didn¡¯t have a good character. Most people wouldn¡¯t be willing to buy farnd from him because they would be worried about future troubles from dealing with him.


    Third Lia tried to take advantage of this opportunity to persuade Li Mo by saying, ¡°There¡¯s still two more plots of farnd. Do you want to buy them as well? You won¡¯t be seeing such low prices again.¡±


    Li Mo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any extra money, so I¡¯ll just buy the two plots we agreed to. Third Lia, if there¡¯s no other issues, let¡¯s go the vige head¡¯s home and sign the contract.¡±


    Third Lia repeatedly said, ¡°Good.¡± He wanted nothing more than to immediately take the money and leave the ravine to have some fun.


    Li Mo nced at him and couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brow. ¡°Third Lia, you should stop gambling. Now that you have money, you should hurry to find a wife for yourself so that you can live a proper life.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Third Lia impatiently waved his hand. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want a wife? Besides, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a wife. It¡¯s only that my oldest brother and second brother are too selfish and won¡¯t share our wife with me. They even drove me out of our home -¡°


    Li Mo¡¯s expression was stern as he lectured, ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re addicted to gambling and won¡¯t properly work.¡± He felt very disdainful of people like Third Lai, who mooched food and drink from other people instead of properly working to earn a living.


    ¡°I -¡± Third Lai red at him. Just as his anger red, he remembered that the person in front of him was Li Mo, who was tall and sturdy enough to be as immovable as a hill. His strength was nothingpared to Li Mo¡¯s, so how could he dare to act wild in front of him? He immediately apologetically smiled and said, ¡°Li family¡¯s son, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll change in the future. I¡¯ll definitely change.¡±


    Li Mo nced at him. Whether or not Third Lai was sincere about changing, it was still good that he knew he needed to improve himself.


    Standing on the side and watching this scene, Li Yan shook his head and chuckled. If Third Lai was capable of repenting, then his two older brothers wouldn¡¯t have kicked him out of their home. It was only Li Mo that would still try to persuade Third Lai to repent.


    No one else saw any issues with the farnd either, so everyone headed to the vige head¡¯s home. Once the deed was signed, the sale would bepleted.


    Li Man originally didn¡¯t want to go over there, but since everyone was heading over there, she could only follow the crowd.


    ¡ª


    There was a group of women sitting by the vige head¡¯s home¡¯s entrance. They were chatting as they mended the soles of shoes. Seeing the crowd of peopleing over here, they immediately stopped their chatter and uniformly turned their attention to those people.


    Lianhua was especially pleasantly surprised by this unexpected visit. She stood up and approached Li Hua. Her smiling face was like a blossoming spring flower. ¡°Older brother Hua, why are you here?¡±


    Li Hua furrowed his brow. His gaze drifted towards Li Man without conscious thought. He was worried that she would misunderstand.

 Chapter 61 – Calculating

    <h4>Chapter 61 ¨C Calcting</h4>


    Li Mo was walking at the front of the group. He asked, ¡°Lianhua, is your dad home?¡±


    Li Mo was the head of his family, and his younger brothers usually always listened to his advice, especially Li Hua, who respected his oldest brother a lot. And so, Lianhua was especially polite to Li Mo to. ¡°Older brother Li, why are you looking for my dad? He just went out. How about you guys wait inside, and I¡¯ll go look for him? He probably went over to Uncle Chen¡¯s house to y cards.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Mo nodded and led everyone into the vige head¡¯s home.


    Since there was no one at home, everyone just waited in the courtyard instead of going in further.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for Lianhua to find her father and bring him back.


    Li Mo handed the contract that Li Hua had already written out to the vige head. With the vige head as their witness, Li Mo paid the money to Third Lia, and the two of them also each pressed their inked thumbs onto the paper as a way of signing the agreement.


    After the matter was settled, everyone expressed their thanks and was about to head back to their respective homes.


    Lianhua grabbed onto Li Hua¡¯s sleeve and happily said, ¡°Older brother Hua, it¡¯s so nice that your family has bought farnd.¡± Moreover, Li Hua was a candidate who hadn¡¯t yet taken the county level imperial exam. Once autumn had passed, Li Hua would have most likely pass that exam.


    Even her dad said that Li family must have burnt a lot of incense at their ancestors ¡®s graves in order to have such a talented son. Li Hua¡¯s future prospects were limitless.


    Li Hua pulled his sleeve away and gave her a polite, but distant smile. He didn¡¯t respond to her words. After that, he followed his oldest brother and walked out of the vige head¡¯s home through the front doors.


    Lianhua went back to standing by the gossipy women that were half-blocking her home¡¯s entrance. She didn¡¯t dare to act clingy by chasing after him. She felt annoyed with herself as she stood in the courtyard and watched as his figure walked further away.


    Lianhua¡¯s mom had returned at some point without her noticing. Seeing her daughter like this, she unhappilymented, ¡°Silly girl, how can you let things continue like this?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡± Lianhua knew what her mom was referring to. Her little face turned red. In a displeased tone, she said, ¡°Mom, Li Hua is really failing to appreciate being favored. Wasn¡¯t it onlyst year that he got qualified to take the county level imperial exam for this autumn? Just from that, he thinks he¡¯s better than everyone else.¡±


    Lianhua¡¯s mother firmly poked her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. As soon as hees over, your eyes stick onto him like a barnacle that can¡¯t be removed. Even a man would be scared off by you.¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Lianhua was so embarrassed by her mother¡¯s words that her face waspletely flushed red. She looked as if she was about to cry.


    The vige head could hear his wife and daughter from the inside. He couldn¡¯t resisting out and shouting, ¡°You gossiping women. You¡¯re bringing shame to our family.¡±


    Lianhua indignantly turned around and really started to cry. ¡°Dad, weren¡¯t you the one the said Li Hua would have bright future prospects and that he¡¯ll be just as good as someone born in a family outside of this vige?¡±


    ¡°That has nothing to do with you. Dad has his own ns for you. Foolish girl, be good and stay at home. It¡¯ll be enough if you don¡¯t act shamelessly again,¡± the vige head lectured.


    Lianhua¡¯s mother immediately noticed the hidden meaning in her husband¡¯s words. ¡°Husband, what are you nning? Their family already has a wife. Our Lianhua can¡¯t be someone else¡¯s concubine.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± The vige head rolled his eyes at his wife. ¡°They haven¡¯t consummated their marriage with their wife yet. Besides, she¡¯s just a woman they bought. How could she bepared to our Lianhua? Lianhua, be good. Let¡¯s wait until after the lunar New Year. If Li family is truly blessed by their ancestors and Li Hua passes the county level imperial exam, then not only will dad agree to let you marry him, I won¡¯t even ask for any bride price.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lianhua¡¯s face showed her joyful surprise. Li Hua was clever and studious. Everyone in the vige though he would be able to pass that exam without problems. Now that her dad had said he wouldn¡¯t even ask for a bride price, what family wouldn¡¯t be overjoyed to receive such good fortune?


    ¡°How could there be anything false about dad¡¯s words?¡± The vige head looked at his daughter and thought of how Li Hua would be able to smoothly pass the imperial exam and have an official career that went without a hitch. When that time came, he would be able to ride on Li Hua¡¯s coattails by marring Lianhua to him. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of governmental official Li Hua would be in the future. He would definitely benefit just from being the father-inw of a governmental official.

 Chapter 62 – West Lake

    <h4>Chapter 62 ¨C West Lake</h4>


    When Li Mo and everyone else returned home, they saw Li Shu feeding the chicks in the courtyard.


    Seeing that everyone had returned together, Li Shu immediately shouted, ¡°Where did you all go? No one else was at home. You guys even forgot about feeding the chickens and pigs -¡°


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man lightly smacked her own head. She was really failing to live up to her responsibilities. She had been the one that wanted to buy the chicks and piglets. And now, she was also the one that forgot to feed them.


    ¡°Let me to do it.¡± She hurriedly ran over to Li Shu¡¯s side, took the chicken feed from him, and fed the chicks that were inside the fenced area.


    Seeing her like this, Li Shu awkwardly scratched his head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t scolding you. It was just that I didn¡¯t see you when I came back so...¡± He just wasn¡¯t use to it, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°I went to look at the fields,¡± Li Man said with a smile. Actually, she wasn¡¯t offended by his earlier words.


    Li Shu skeptically curled his lip as he said, ¡°The fields? What¡¯s so interesting in about them? Third Lai¡¯s fields are just overrun with weeds.¡±


    Li Man didn¡¯t answer him. After she finished feeding the chickens, she asked him, ¡°Have you feed the pigs?¡±


    Li Shu immediately raised his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Yup, those two little things have eaten their fill. You can go look for yourself.¡±


    What was there to see? She knew that Li Shu was very diligent about his work, so she simply said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡± It was only right that he would help his wife out by feeding her animals.


    At this time, Li Mo came out of the kitchen with a bucket to get water from the well. Thinking that Li Shu was pestering Li Man, he said, ¡°Third brother, go take out a fish from the pit.¡±


    Buying fields could be considered a big event; furthermore their entire family was at home right now, so they should prepare a good meal to celebrate.


    Feeling quite happy, Li Shu cockily raised his eyebrows at Li Man and said, ¡°Wife, wait here. I¡¯ll go get a fish for you.¡± After he finished this, he took out a bamboo pole from the chicken fence and headed over to pit.


    Li Man was left behind and feeling at a loss. What did he just call her? Wife? Suit? West Lake?


    (T/N: Wife, suit, and westke are almost homophones in Mandarin. They have the same spelling and only differ by tone marks.)


    No, those guesses were wrong. Suit was a modern-day word. West Lake? Why would he mention that out of the blue? Moreover, she didn¡¯t even know if the West Lake existed in this world. Then, that meant he had just called her wife?


    She had several days¡¯ worth of interactions. Although she didn¡¯t fully understand the local dialect yet, because this dialect shared many simrities with Mandarin and many words were almost pronounced the same, she was able to guess that Li Shu had probably just called her wife.


    Wife? As in spouse?*


    * (T/N: Li Man is actually using the old-time word for wife. Then, she lists out a bunch of modern-day Mandarin words that also mean wife, but there isn¡¯t really an English equivalent to all those words, so I just used spouse.)


    Li Man was so shocked that her mind seemed to have stuttered to a halt. It couldn¡¯t be that she was Li Shu¡¯s wife, right? Had she simply misheard, and he had said something else that happened to sound very simr to wife?


    Right, that was it. She had just misheard him. But... When she thought of Li Shu¡¯s attitude towards her, she felt a bit apprehensive.


    ¡°Wife, look at this fish.¡± At this time, Li Shu had already gotten the fish and walked back to her side. He waved the fish in front of her to show it off.


    Feeling as if a chill swept through her, Li Man returned to her senses. Seeing Li Shu¡¯s exuberant smile, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What... what did you call me?¡±


    She was using Mandarin to ask him this question, so Li Shu couldn¡¯t understand her. He patted her shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up the fish, then you can cook it. I want to eat that fish with pickled vegetables again.¡±


    After saying this, he tossed the fish down by the well, then went into the kitchen to get himself a knife and container.

 Chapter 63 – Yeah, right!

    <h4>Chapter 63 ¨C Yeah, right!</h4>


    After Li Shu cleaned up the fish, he handed the fish to Li Man. ¡°Wife, you were staring at me before, right?¡± He had said these words in a very confident tone, and Li Man was even surer that he was addressing her as his wife.


    Li Man did her best to use the local dialect to ask him, ¡°That, let me ask you... You called me wife. Wife... what does mean?¡± Could it actually just mean older sister or younger sister? For example, in modern-day, depending on the region that you¡¯re from, you might call your dad ¡°die¡°, but in other area, grandfathers would be called ¡°die¡°. There were also regions where older unmarried women would be simply referred to as ¡°da jie.¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡± Wife just meant wife. Li Shu scratched the back of his head in confusion. He thought for a while before answering, ¡°It means a woman that lives with you. Or... Fourth brother said it could also be called inside person.¡±


    If Li Man had just been guessing before, Li Shu¡¯s words were like a booming p of thunder that had been apanied by a lightening bolt that scorched Li Man from inside and out. She hadn¡¯t misunderstood. As it turned out, she was Li Shu¡¯s fianc¨¦e then?


    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Li Man¡¯s face turn pale and the nk look in her eyes, Li Shu became very worried. He reached out to touch her forehead.


    At this time, Li Mo came back with two buckets of water and saw this scene. He shouted at Li Shu, ¡°Third brother, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother,e over here and look. What¡¯s wrong with wife?¡± Her eyes weren¡¯t even moving. Li Shu was truly very rmed.


    Li Man hastily grabbed the edge of his clothing and called out, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Then, she turned around and dashed into the kitchen. She needed to find a ce to be alone, so she could calm herself down and think things through.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Shu was startled still by her abrupt response.


    Li Mo coldly red at his younger brother. He sternly asked, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Li Shu widened his eyes. He was totally innocent.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t believe him. If he hadn¡¯t done anything, why would wife have looked like that? He hurriedly brought the buckets of water into the kitchen so that he could have an excuse to check on Li Man.


    Li Man was washing the rice. She knew that Li Mo hade into the kitchen, so she deliberately turned around and kept her head lowered. She didn¡¯t want him to see her expression.


    Li Mo saw her like this and knew that something had to be wrong. He tried to be as noisy as possible when he poured the buckets of water into therge water jar. If today was a normal day, Li Man was turn around to lightly smile at him in greeting. But, she didn¡¯t show any sign of acknowledging his presence today. Her small hands were busily washing the rice. It seemed as if she wouldn¡¯t stop washing the rice until he left the kitchen.


    Li Mo finally broke the silence by saying, ¡°Third brother doesn¡¯t have the best temper. If he did something wrong, just tell me. I¡¯ll go discipline him. Don¡¯t keep your unhappiness stifled away.¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Man¡¯s heart dropped even further. He was clearly treating her as if he was senior from an older generation. He though that she and Li Shu just had a quibble, and hee here as a senior to mediate between them.


    This meant that she had to be Li Shu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. As the saying goes, an older brother was like a second father, so it was reasonable enough that he would offer to discipline Li Shu.


    Li Mo thought he had guessed right when he saw her straightening her back. It had to be that third brother had upset her somehow. Her mood had seemed off sincest night. ¡°Just wait here. I¡¯ll call him over here to give you an apology.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Startled, Li Man turned her around, caught up to him by the doorway, and grabbed his arm.


    Li Mo froze in surprise. He lowered his eyes to look at her.


    Li Man hastily let him go. Feeling somewhat embarrassed, she looked at the damp spot on his sleeve. ¡°Sorry. That... it¡¯s not Li Shu.¡±


    Li Mo furrowed his brow. He thought she was just trying to excuse Li Shu¡¯s behavior.


    Li Man gloomily bit her bottom lip, then she raised her head and lightly smiled at him. ¡°Everything is okay. Don¡¯t look for him. I¡¯m going back to cooking.¡± Then, she hastily went back to the cooking range to finish washing the rice and start cooking the rest of the meal.


    Li Mo felt increasingly doubtful. Everything is okay? Yeah, right!

 Chapter 64 – Warning

    <h4>Chapter 64 ¨C Warning</h4>


    Li Mo left the kitchen and saw that Li Shu was still standing around in the courtyard and doing nothing. He went forward, dragged him to a corner by his arm, and sternly looked at him.


    Li Shu was originally going to throw a fit, but seeing his oldest brother¡¯s expression, he panicked and asked, ¡°Oldest brother, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Tell me. What exactly did you do to her?¡± Li Mo¡¯s expression was grave as he interrogated in a low tone.


    ¡°What?¡± Li Shu felt baffled. ¡± I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to beat you before you¡¯ll be honest?¡± Li Mo¡¯s forehead was very wrinkled, and his hand had already clenched into a fist.


    Li Shu¡¯s eyelids twitched in rm. He retreated a step towards the wall. ¡°Oldest brother, what exin happened? Exin it clearly first, ah.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, why would she be upset?¡± Li Mo stared at him in disappointment. ¡°Did you bully her?¡±


    Feeling wronged, Li Shu eximed, ¡°What?! I haven¡¯t even tried to touch her hands.¡±


    Li Mo deeply looked at him. A long timeter, he finally said, ¡°You better be telling the truth.¡±


    Seeing that his oldest brother was finally letting him off, Li Shu let out a sigh of relief. He felt quite wronged and said, ¡°That¡¯s the truth. What about fourth brother? He¡¯s held her hand several times. Oh yeah, oldest brother, shouldn¡¯t you be asking second brother about the hairpin that wife is wearing? Second brother was definitely the one that gave it to her.¡±


    Li Mo knew this even without Li Shu mentioning it. ¡°Just watch yourself.¡±


    Lu Shu felt depressed. ¡°Howe it doesn¡¯t matter what second brother and fourth brother are doing?¡± Suddenly, he thought of something else. He quickly said, ¡°Hey, wife recently asked me what the word wife meant. Isn¡¯t that funny? How could someone of her age not know what wife means?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Mo was bbergasted too. Why would she ask such a strange question?


    At this time, Li Yan, who had been watching the entertaining show from the eastern hut, finally came out. ¡°Oldest brother.¡±


    Li Shu immediately asked, ¡°Second brother, you were the one that give wife the hairpin that she¡¯s wearing, right?¡±


    Li Yan slightly smiled and straightforwardly admitted, ¡°Yup, doesn¡¯t it suit her very well?¡±


    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re cheating,¡± Li Shu immediately whined.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Mo was worried that Li Man would overhear their conversation from the kitchen, so he fiercely red at Li Shu.


    Li Shu pouted and lowered his voice as he continued talking, ¡°Oldest brother, that¡¯s foul y. What if wife starts liking second brother because of the hairpin he gave her?


    The smile on Li Yan¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Third brother, you woke up so early to get food for the pigs, then you came back to feeds the pigs and chickens. You even caught fish. Aren¡¯t you doing all of these things to please our wife so that she¡¯ll like you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Shu couldn¡¯t defend himself. It was true. He wanted their wife to like him, but he felt that his second brother was more sessful at catching their wife¡¯s attention. He felt both admiring and envious.


    Since their third brother wasn¡¯t saying anything, Li Yan hid away his smile and seriously said to Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, you should be more thoughtful with our wife too.¡±


    Li Mo furrowed his brow. He didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words.


    Li Yan walked a bit closer to him. A wicked smile shed through his eyes as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Oldest brother, isn¡¯t it about time for our family to have children? Even if you¡¯re not feeling anxious over this matter, your younger brothers are very anxious about this. Besides, did you see how Third Lia was looking at our wife today?¡±


    Li Mo hadn¡¯t noticed, and Li Shu hadn¡¯t been there at the time. Li Shu anxiously asked, ¡°How was he looking at her? Was he sneaking nces at her?¡±


    Li Yan kept his gaze on Li Mo as he continued, ¡°We all know how beautiful our wife looks. There¡¯s probably no one that canpare to her in the surrounding viges. Oldest brother, aren¡¯t you worried about the people lusting after her? Moreover, everyone in the vige knows about that. What if the matter spread outside of our vige and someone tries to seduce her away?¡±

 Chapter 65 – Lighting fires

    <h4>Chapter 65 ¨C Lighting fires</h4>


    ¡°Who would dare?¡± Li Shu¡¯s hackles immediately went up.


    Li Yan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Who would tell you if they were going to steal your wife?¡±


    ¡°I....¡± Li Shu slumped down. Not knowing what to do next, he pleadingly looked at Li Mo.


    Li Mo¡¯s expression was solemn. His second brother¡¯s words weren¡¯t unreasonable. It was true that the Goddess¡¯s Ravine wascking in women, so men trying to seduce married women and vice versa was a scandal that frequently happened here. For example, there was the Shun family, who¡¯s home was right behind theirs. First Shun and Second Shun¡¯s shared wife, Xing-niang, didn¡¯t follow the proper conduct of a married woman at all. She spent all of her time flirting with other men.


    Of course, their wife wasn¡¯t like Xing-niang. Still, the better she was, the more she would attract the attention of other men.


    He was the oldest son in Li family. If he couldn¡¯t even keep their wife in line... no, that was impossible.


    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re overthinking things. That type of thing wouldn¡¯t happen in our family,¡± Li Mo confidently stated.


    ¡°Oldest brother, it¡¯s not impossible. If one day our wife bes attracted to someone else -¡± Before Li Shu could finish his words, Li Mo¡¯s cold re scared those words right back down.


    Li Yan lightly tugged Li Shu¡¯s sleeve to indicate for him to stop speaking.


    Li Mo looked at his two brothers and didn¡¯t say another words Instead, he turned around and went into the kitchen to pick up the buckets. He decided that he would fetch more water.


    Li Shu felt a bit anxious. ¡°What is oldest brother thinking?¡±


    Li Yan stopped him from going after Li Mo. He smiled enigmatically. Anyways, he knew that oldest brother had taken his recent words to heart.


    ¡ª


    Li Man didn¡¯t look for Little Five to tend to the cooking fire for her today. Instead, she crouched down by the stove and tossed in pieces of firewood.


    ¡ª


    When Li Mo came back with the buckets filled with water again, he smelled that something was burning. He quickly put down the buckets, rushed to the stove, and pulled out the firewood that Li Man had put in.


    Startled by his sudden appearance, Li Man hurriedly stood up. It was only now that she smelled there was something burning. Before she could figure out what was wrong, she saw Li Mo scooping out water and pouring it into the pot. She looked inside the pot. It was a giant smear of charred rice with only a small bit left unburnt.


    ¡°This... I...¡± Li Man¡¯s eyes reddened in remorse. She knew that rice was considered very expensive for this family.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Li Mofortingly said. There was no way to salvage this giant pot of rice, so he scooped it out into arge bowl. Then, he scrubbed the pot clean before adding new rice into the pot.


    Watching this sight, Li Man wanted to crouch down to restart the fire, but Li Mo softly called out to stop her. ¡°Let me do that while you cook.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man turned around again, scooped up some water, and used it to wash the pickled vegetables.


    The two of them stayed like this. One bustled around the stove, and the other one tended to the fire below. During this period, there were many times when Li Mo wanted to speak, but when the words came to his lips, he would swallow them back down each time.


    After Li Man had finished washing the vegetables and chopping them, she pointed at another pot and said, ¡°Start a fire for that pot too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Mo nodded and started another fire. The light from burning fires shined on his face and gave off gentle warmth. Hearing the sizzling sounds from above, a burst of warmth suddenly welled up in his heart. Lit by the fiery red of the cooking fires, he seemed to see her face as the smoke wreathed upwards. It was a beautiful and moving scene.

 Chapter 66 – Gaining fluency

    <h4>Chapter 66 ¨C Gaining fluency</h4>


    After having burned a pot of rice, Li Man didn¡¯t dare to allow her thoughts to wander again as she cooked. Once the pot of fish with pickled cabbage was finished cooking, it had delicious vor and aroma.


    After lunch, Li Mo took out the family¡¯s hoes, sickles, and shovels and sharpened them. Then, he took Li Yan and Li Shu to the fields with him.


    Li Hua remained at home to study in the eastern hut.


    Li Man pulled Little Five to a corner of the courtyard and picked up a branch to write and draw. She was doing her best to learn this old dialect from Little Five. She had taken out the same zeal she had when she was studying for her college English fluency exam. She was determined to learn this old dialect to a level where she could speak fluently within a month.


    Actually, learning an old Chinese dialect was much easier that learning a foreignnguage. She didn¡¯t need to learn new grammar or the spelling of new words. She just needed to remember the different pronunciation. In addition, she had quickly grasped the key differences in speech pattern of this old dialect. The t tone sounds like z, c, and c weren¡¯t as distinct, and the tone for thest syble would usually rise.


    Right now, Li Man was like her college self when she would look for foreigners to practice speaking English. Every afternoon, she would dedicate her time to chatting with Little Five. At the end of their practice today, she even told him the fable about the race between the tortoise and the hare in the old dialect. She was extremely happy when Little Five was able to understand herpletely.


    In the past days, before she started cooking dinner, Li Man would point at the brown rice, white rice, cornmeal, and other items and recite the words for them.


    Since she had cooked a lot of fish with pickled cabbage for lunch, she had set aside arge bowl of it for dinner. For today¡¯s dinner, she decided that she would warm up the remaining fish and pickled cabbage and cook knife-cut noodles. Once the cooking fire was started, she pointed at the firewood, fire tongs, and the wood pile and named each of the items aloud in front of Little Five.


    Once the noodles were cooked, as she was taking the noodles out of the pot, she didn¡¯t forget to point out at the bowls, chopsticks, and other items, name each of those items, and check with Little Five that she had pronounced those words correctly.


    Little Five thought that although Li Man¡¯s pronunciation wasn¡¯t very urate, he could still understand what she was trying to say. Besides, her voice was very pleasant to hear. When she was trying to speak the local dialect, the clumsiness of her pronunciation sounded cute. He liked to listen to her speak. And so, when Li Man tirelessly asked him if she was speaking each word correctly, he would patiently answer her.


    The other members in the family also thought that this phenomenon was good. If their wife was willing to learn the local dialect, it meant that she had epted them and wanted to be part of their family. As a result, they became more encouraged too. One after another, they would take the initiative to search out Li Man to chat. They hope that she would gain fluency sooner.


    And so, after dinner was over, none of the men were willing to leave the kitchen. They remained seated at the table to talk with Li Man.


    At the end, it was Li Man that couldn¡¯t oust them. Yawning, she said that she was going to bed, and the men departed the kitchen one after another.


    After Li Man had boiled water and wash up with it, the men also washed up before going to their bed too.


    After working hard all day, everyone was feeling a bit tired. Once they got into their beds, they didn¡¯t chat any further, and most of them fell straight asleep instead.


    Li Mo had originally been feeling quite tired from working the fields with his two younger brothers this afternoon. However, although his body was exhausted, his mind felt especially awake once he lied down. He recalled the words that his second brother had said before lunchtime and Li Man¡¯s silhouette snuck into the forefront of his mind without him noticing.


    On that day, when he had rescued Li Man from being hanged on that tree, Li Man¡¯s had looked so helpless and pitiful. It made him feel so distressed for her.


    This was the first time that Li Mo had a difficult time falling asleep. He tossed and turned ¨C


    A beautiful and delicate woman was kneading dough by the stove. Her sleeves were rolled up high, and her snow-white arms were exposed. Seeing him enter the kitchen, her lips curved up into a bashful smile. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    A ripple went through his heart. He wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± But, he lost his nerve and lowered his head instead. He didn¡¯t dare to keep looking at her.


    But, she stretched her hand out and stopped him from leaving. She leaned closer to his face and softy called out, ¡°Hubby.¡±

 Chapter 67 – Dreamland

    <h4>Chapter 67 ¨C Dreand</h4>


    Hubby? Did she just call him hubby? Li Mo felt overwhelmed with joy and excitement.


    ¡°Hubby, the water is getting cold.¡± Li Man gently took out her small feet from the bucket. Droplets of sparkling water slowly rolled down from her perfect feet.


    Li Mo felt as if his eyes were being stabbed. His heart was palpitating. In a dither, he took a dry towel and dried her feet for her.


    He had wanted to go and pour out the water she had used to wash her feet with, but in the midst of his panicky state, he suddenly felt a soft body against his. Somehow, without him being consciously aware, he had pressed the woman down against a bed.


    ¡°Sorry, I -¡± He didn¡¯t know what to do and wanted to flee from the bed.


    In contrast, Li Man smoothly wrapped her arms around his neck and stared at him without blinking. Her small, delicate hands touched his face. She went from his brow to his eyes to his nose. At the end, her hands slid down to his tightly pressed lips. She gently stroked his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Hubby, kiss me.¡±


    *Boom* It felt as if something had exploded in his mind. He lowered his head and quietly stared at her moist, little mouth. Their breaths seemed to intertwine. A subtle feeling erupted as the fragrance of her body assailed his nose. It felt as if all his senses were being ovee by a surprise attack.


    He tightly held her arms. He wanted to ask her if this was real. Would she regret thister?


    However, he had a stronger urge to just envelope her so that they could be one.


    But, just as he was about to kiss her, her body disappeared, and there was only empty air.


    ¡°Man-er!¡± He anxiously shouted and looked around.


    In the midst of a white fog, Li Man¡¯s figure gradually became more distinct. He rushed forward to catch up with her, but when he did, he discovered that she was in the arms of a strange man.


    He felt as if someone was stabbing his heart. It was a blunt sort of pain...


    He heard her quietly call out by his ear, ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Mo suddenly became clear-headed. There wasn¡¯t any stranger.


    The two of them were standing in their family¡¯s uncultivated fields. His wife was in his arms and was rubbing her head against his chest like a kitten.


    Countless feelings overwhelmingly gushed forth. Right here, in this field that was overrun by weeds, he pressed her beneath him...


    ¡°Oldest brother, oldest brother -¡±


    Suddenly, he heard Little Five¡¯s voice by his ear. It was like being shocked by a bolt of lightning. Startled, Li Mo trembled for a moment before waking up from his dream. His body was rigid for a moment before copsing like someone suffering from loss of blood.


    Little Five was sitting by him. Observing his oldest brother¡¯s nk state, he worriedly asked, ¡°Oldest brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Yan was also on the bed. Hearing Little Five¡¯s words, he turned his head towards them.


    ¡°I think oldest brother had a nightmare,¡± Little Five said.


    At this time, the sun was justing up. Li Mo absent-mindedly looked up at the shabby roof.


    Seeing that Li Mo still seemed nonplussed, Little Five gently nudged him. ¡°Oldest brother, did you really have a nightmare? What were you dreaming about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Mo abruptly came out of his half-asleep groggy state. The lower half of his body felt sticky, and he realized what had happened. In the dimly lit room, his face felt as if it was burning hot. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Little Five.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay?¡± Little Five felt less worried, so he lied back down. Still feeling a bit confused, he asked, ¡°Oldest brother, why do you have a stick with you when you sleep?¡±

 Chapter 68 – Deciding

    <h4>Chapter 68 ¨C Deciding</h4>


    ¡°Oldest brother, why do you have a stick with you when you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± While Li Mo was still feeling confused about this question, a chuckle had escaped from Li Yan.


    Li Mo¡¯s face turned even redder. He cleared his throat and said to Little Five, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Be good and sleep some more.¡±


    ¡°There really isn¡¯t a stick? But I felt something poking my arm earlier.¡± Little Five sat up and held out his hands. He carefully looked at Li Mo and really wanted to lift up his oldest brother¡¯s quilt to check.


    Another snort ofughter came from Li Yan.


    At this time, Li Shu blearily opened his eyes. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Li Yan said with a smile, ¡°Ask oldest brother.¡±


    Li Shu really was going to ask what was going on. But, before he could speak, Li Mo warningly said, ¡°Go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Shu felt baffled. Besides, the sky was getting brighter, and he couldn¡¯t fall back asleep. He poked Li Hua, who was next to him, and quietly asked, ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s wrong with oldest brother?¡±


    Li Hua had actually been awake since Little Five called out ¡°oldest brother¡± the first time. But, how could he possibly say aloud what had happened?


    Li Yan lightly smiled as he said, ¡°Third brother, go to sleep for a little bit longer.¡±


    Li Shu sulkily huffed. He turned over and decided to go back to sleep.


    After Li Mo¡¯s recent admonishment of Li Shu, Little Five didn¡¯t dare to keep asking questions. He obediently closed his eyes and went to sleep too.


    As for Li Mo, after he reprimanded his younger brothers into going back to sleep, he was unable to fall asleep himself.


    He lifted up his quilt and very quietly got off the bed. Then, he walked to therge wardrobe and took out a pair of pants. Just as he was about to exit the hut, he heard Li Yan¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°Oldest brother, it¡¯s still early. Why aren¡¯t you going to get some more sleep too?¡±


    Li Mo turned his head and saw that his second brother was lying on his side with his chin propped up in one hand and observing him.


    His second brother was really bad. He clearly knew what was going on, but he still asked him this question.


    Li Mo responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping anymore. I¡¯m going to repair the hoe that broke yesterday.¡± Right after saying this, Li Mo pulled open the door and strode out.


    Li Yan looked at the sorry figure of his oldest brother and pursed his lips together as he chuckled.


    As soon as Li Mo exited the hut and closed the door, he dashed towards the outhouse.


    ¡ª


    In the western hut, Li Man heard the sound of a door opening in the neighboring hut and immediately sat up. She felt embarrassed that she had woken up sote in the past days.


    After thinking it over all night, she finally thought things through. No matter what her rtionship with this family was, or whom she was going to marry, she had to live her life well here. Besides, apart from this choice, there were no other options for her to choose from, right?


    In this strange and unfamiliar world, she was just a weak and lowly female. Even if she sessfully left this mountain and the Li family, where could she go? Not only was she unable to support herself, she could die in an indescribably horrible way if she encountered wicked people.


    Yeah, it was true that she was a timid person that was scared of dying. But, since there was a warm, cozy shelter avable to her, why should she refuse it?


    Besides, Li Shu was just a bit short-tempered. Other than that one negative aspect, he had a handsome face, a muscr physique, and was hardworking andpetent. He didn¡¯t drink excessively, go to brothels, or gamble. He also treated her very well.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she want a man like him?


    Even if there weren¡¯t feelings between them yet, she didn¡¯t dislike him either. She believed that once she got to know him better, feelings would naturally develop between them.


    She was also willing to do her best to gain feelings for this new world.


    As for the other members of Li family, they were all good people. They definitely wouldn¡¯t mistreat her.


    She would happily live her life here. Her diligent efforts would definitely win her a ce in this family.


    Once again, Li Man summoned up her courage. Then, she quickly changed her clothes and brushed her hair. Once she had tidied up, she opened her door and headed towards the kitchen. She wanted to make breakfast for everyone.


    Right after she entered the kitchen, she saw Li Mo holding the container used for washing clothes as he walked out. There was a pair of pants inside.


    Li Man was briefly surprised. Soon after, she politely asked, ¡°Are you going to doundry? Just leave it there, I¡¯ll wash it with the other clothes after breakfast.¡±


    As soon as he saw that it was her, Li Mo felt as if his heart had almost forgotten to beat. He was so ovee with panic that he didn¡¯t even know where to look. Holding the basin, he took a step back. ¡°N-no...¡±

 Chapter 69 – Smiling

    <h4>Chapter 69 ¨C Smiling</h4>


    Seeing him take several steps back and his mortified look, Li Man thought Li Mo was just regarding her as an outsider. Alright, since she had already made the resolution that she would be a member of this family, then she would start doing her best right now.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing. Just leave it here. I¡¯ll wash it with the other clothester.¡± As she said this, Li Man had already snatched the basin from him without giving him time to exin himself and put it down in a corner. Then, she scooped out some clean water from a water bowl and took it with her to wash up as she went outside.


    Li Mo was frozen in ce. He looked through the doorway. Li Man was currently leaning over and washing her face. Her slender, snow-white neck was slightly bent into a graceful curve. She sshed some water onto her face, rubbed her damp face with her hands, and dried off with a towel. Very quickly, she was done washing her face.


    After pouring out the water she had use to wash her face with, Li Man turned around and discovered that Li Mo had been staring at her this entire time. Blood surged to her face in embarrassment. She squeezed out a smile as she asked, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    How could that be? Her dainty face was usually fair and clear. Since she had just washed her face, it looked even softer and suppler than usual. It was as sparkling and translucent as early morning dew.


    There was nothing that could be more clean and pure than her.


    As he remembered the dream fromst night, he felt an ufortable heat, and his gaze became deeper.


    She felt flustered by his gaze. Li Man didn¡¯t dare to continue meeting his eyes. She hastily put down the bowl and ran back into the western hut. Wait, no. She had to make breakfast today. And so, she mustered up her courage and returned to the kitchen.


    Li Mo was still standing in the same ce. Seeing hering back and the blush that hadn¡¯t faded yet from her cheeks, the corners of his lips curved up.


    Why was he still standing here? Li Man inwardly rolled her eyes at him. She pretended to be unperturbed as she went about her work. She cleaned a bowl of uncooked rice and decided to make congee.


    Without thinking, Li Mo crouched down by the stove and helped her with cooking by starting a fire.


    Li Man felt as if there was something off about this. She was busy cooking on the stove, and he was tending to the fire below. Why did this feel like a scene of martial harmony?


    Li Man struggled with this feeling for a bit before finally asking Li Mo, ¡°If you have other work that you need to do, you can go do it. I can handle cooking by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡± Li Mo slightly smiled at her. He tossed another piece of firewood into the fire. There was a crackling sound as the wood burned. His smile looked warm and dazzling as it was illuminated from the light of the cooking fire.


    He was smiling? Li Man¡¯s heart thumped as if she had just seen a ghost. Since she had transmigrated here, this was the first time that she saw him smile. And his smile looked so gentle too...


    She hurriedly turned her head away to stop looking at him. Her mind became a bit muddled again.


    As it turned out, it wasn¡¯t the younger brothers that were flirting with their future sister-inw.


    It was the oldest brother that was trying to seduce his younger sister-inw?


    Oh, no, no, no... Li Man hurriedly shook her head to dispel her absurd idea. Based on the past several days of interaction, she could see that LI Mo was a honest person with a steady disposition. He definitely wasn¡¯t a man that would try to seduce his younger brother¡¯s wife.


    He... He was just being nice and helping her. That¡¯s all.


    He was only smiling at her because he thought of her as a member of his family.


    Still, wasn¡¯t that smile a bit...


    ¡°Be careful, if you keep shaking your head like that, it¡¯ll fall off.¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupted her thoughts. Before Li Man could recognize who was speaking, a pair of rough hands held her head still.


    When her eyes had settled, she saw that it was Li Yan.


    There was a teasing look in his eyes as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your neck feeling itchy? Want me to scratch it for you?¡±

 Chapter 70 – Ignoring

    <h4>Chapter 70 ¨C Ignoring</h4>


    Li Man¡¯s scalp tingled when she felt his cold fingers touching her skin. She abruptly retreated a few steps until her back touched the stove. ring at him, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Helping you scratch your itch,¡± Li Yan said in a matter of course tone. He stretched his ten fingers out. It felt as if he was brandishing his ws at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over.¡± Frightened, Li Man tried to shrink further away back against the stove.


    Li Mo stood up. He sighed in relief when he saw that while his second brother had his hands out, he wasn¡¯t actually trying to touch Li Man. Still, he helplessly admonished, ¡°Second brother, stop causing trouble.¡±


    Li Yan put his hands down. He was in a very good mood as heughed, ¡°She¡¯s so cowardly.¡±


    Li Man knew that he was just teasing her, and so, she felt even more annoyed as she red at him. This person was too despicable. Why was he acting so wicked so early in the morning? Besides, she was his younger brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Shouldn¡¯t he restrain himself a little bit more? Could it be that people were more open-minded in ancient timespared to modern-day?


    Seeing her ufortable expression, Li Mo harshly red at Li Yan. ¡°Second brother, you were acting too outrageously before. You¡¯re scaring her.¡±


    Li Yan suddenly went closer to Li Mo and mockingly asked in a low tone, ¡°Oldest brother, are you feeling heartache?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression stiffened, but he didn¡¯t refute Li Yan¡¯s words.


    Li Yan chuckled. Seeing that Li Man was biting her lip and still ring at him, he apologetically smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I was just messing with you. You looked upset when I came in. What¡¯s wrong? Is something bothering you?¡±


    This person¡¯s eyes were really too poisonous. Li Man pretended that she couldn¡¯t understand him. After she stopped ring at him, she picked up a bowl and scooped out some cornmeal. She decided to make some cornmeal pancakes. The men in this household all hadrge appetites. It wouldn¡¯t be enough to just feed them congee.


    Seeing her like this, Li Yan didn¡¯t try to bug her again. He got some water and went to wash his face.


    At this time, Li Shu yawned as he entered the kitchen. Seeing that Li Man was kneading cornmeal flour by the stove, he went over and asked, ¡°Wife, why are you the one that¡¯s cooking breakfast today?¡±


    He was leaning too close to her, so his warm breath was blowing on her face as he talked. Li Man blushed and instinctively contracted her neck. She thought of their rtionship, and her face turned redder from awkwardness. She kept her head lowered and didn¡¯t reply.


    Seeing that she was keeping her head lowered and saying silent, Li Shu felt increasingly confused. So, he lowered his head and carefully looked at her. ¡°Wife, is something wrong?¡±


    Her small face was as red as clouds during the sunset. Her long eyshes trembled. Could it be... she had a fever?


    Panicking, he stretched his hand out to check the temperature of her forehead. Li Man instinctively raised her arm to block him. She rebukingly nced at him and said, ¡°Go wash your face. It¡¯ll be time to eat breakfast soon.¡±


    Li Shu was briefly stunned to hear her fake-sounding angry voice. It felt as if honey was being wrapped around his heart. He liked it when his wife looked at him and talked to him this way


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu obediently agreed. He was all smiles as he went out to wash his face.


    By the time everyone else was done washing up, Li Man had finished cooking breakfast. In addition to the pot of congee and three cornmeal pancakes for each person, she had also stir-fried a te of pickled vegetables with some chili pepper. Its sour and spicy vor tasted quite delicious when paired with the in congee and pancakes.


    Li Man had a small appetite, so two bowl of congee and one pancake was enough to fill her. She thought it over before giving her remaining two pancakes away. She gave one to Little Five and the other one to Li Shu.


    Of course, no one thought anything of it when she gave one piece to Little Five. But, why had she given the other piece to their third brother?


    Li Mo, Li Yan, and Li Hua cast a confused as well as forlorn gaze at Li Man in unison.


    Li Man was very calm. She deliberately ignored their looks. She was Li Shu¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was only right that she would favor him. Her action was meant to remind them of her rtionship with Li Shu, so that they would stop doing things that would make other people misinterpret their actions.

 Chapter 71 – Hardworking

    <h4>Chapter 71 ¨C Hardworking</h4>


    Seeing that Li Man¡¯s wasn¡¯t showing any reaction, the other three men went back to resentfully looking at Li Shu. Why was it him? No one would have expected that the first person that their wife would like would be their third brother, ah.


    Li Shu was ted. He had noticed that his wife had been frequently sneaking nces of him during the past few days. And today, she had even given him her cornmeal pancake. She was clearly indicating that she liked him.


    Awesome!


    Seeing that Li Shu looked smug enough that if he had a tail, it would be raised high up in the sky, Li Mo admonished in a heavy tone, ¡°Eat your breakfast properly. Once you¡¯re done, we¡¯re going to the fields today.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Shu swallowed the piece of cornmeal pancake in his mouth and discontentedly said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be enough if second brother and fourth brother went with you? I¡¯m going to help wife feed the animals and tidy up the courtyard after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Your second brother will naturallye along too, but fourth brother still has studying to do, so don¡¯t think involving him. Come on, eat faster.¡± Li Mo was the first one to finish breakfast. After he put down his bowl and left the kitchen, he went to the eastern hut and took out hoes and other tools. He used a whetstone to sharpen them up again while he was waiting.


    Li Shu looked a bit miserable. He secretly grumbled to himself that oldest brother was doing this because he felt jealous and didn¡¯t want him to spend more time with their wife.


    After Li Yan finished eating, he stood up and patted Li Shu¡¯s shoulder. Smiling, he said, ¡°Third brother, eat faster. We¡¯ll need to plow both of the fields today.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Although Li Shu was feeling reluctant, he still ate faster. He understood that in his family, only him and oldest brother were capable of real manualbor. Second brother could help out in numbers. As for his fourth brother, he had been a quiet kid. He was good at studying, but as for manualbor... Anyways, he had three older brothers, so doing manualbor didn¡¯t need to fall on his shoulders.


    After everyone finished breakfast, Li Mo and two of his younger brothers left to go work in the fields.


    Li Man mixed the leaves from the wild nts and wheat bran together to make slop and fed the two piglets. She alsobined the leftover scraps of the wild nts into the leftover congee and had Little Five feeds the chicks with it. Then, she went back into the kitchen to tidy up the bowls and chopsticks.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Li Man was startled by Li Hua¡¯s voice. She hadn¡¯t noticed that he hade back into the kitchen.


    Li Hua quickly gathered up the bowls and chopsticks on the table and ced them inside arge pot. After scooping out some clean water, he picked up a dishrag and start washing the dishes.


    Li Man was startled by the sight and stood the side. ¡°Eh? Shouldn¡¯t you be studying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I take a break from it.¡± Li Hua turned his head and lightly smiled at her before continuing to meticulously wash the dishes. Once everything was washed, he scooped out more water from therge water jar and rinsed everything. Then, he neatly put everything away into a cab.


    After scrubbing the pot clean, Li Hua wrung the dishwashing rag to remove excess water and used it to wipe the table and stove clean.


    Watching from the side, Li Man thought that Li Hua was even more meticulous with cleaning than herself. She also thought that with him here, her presence was superfluous, so she wanted to go back to her hut and take out yesterday¡¯s clothes to wash.


    Seeing that she had turned around and was walking out, Li Hua dropped the dishwashing rag and chased after her, ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Man stopped at the doorway and turned her head back to look at him.


    Perhaps, it was because he was feeling eager, so Li Hua¡¯s face was slightly red. ¡°I... I have something that I want to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man suddenly felt a bad premonition. A teenager that was experiencing love for the first time was affectionately looking at her, and his face was flushed in embarrassment. As for what he wanted to say to her, even her toes would be able to guess the correct answer.


    ¡°What happened that afternoon, I-¡±


    The image of that kiss shed through her mind again. Feeling anything but reassured, she quickly interrupted him, ¡°Oh, right. Do you guys have any clothes that you want washed? Bring them all out. I¡¯ll wash all of it together.¡±


    After saying this, she hastily exited the kitchen and disappeared in a sh to hide in her hut.

 Chapter 72 – Trying on clothes

    <h4>Chapter 72 ¨C Trying on clothes</h4>


    Disappointment well up in Li Hua¡¯s heart when he saw how hard she was trying to avoid him. He followed after her and left the kitchen too, but he didn¡¯t enter the hut. Instead, he only remained standing outside.


    After Li Man had returned to her hut and taken a moment to calm herself down, she folded up her quilt and picked up yesterday¡¯s clothes. Thinking that Li Hua had probably returned to the eastern hut by now, she opened the door and almost fell into his arms when she stepped out.


    ¡°You?¡± Li Man raised her head to look at him, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes. She secretly thought that it was really too disgraceful for someone of her age to feel so flustered by a youngster.


    ¡°You¡¯re avoiding me.¡± Li Hua¡¯s long eyebrows were slightly knitted as he carefully examined her.


    Li Man pretended to be confused by his words. She pointed at the clothes that she was holding and asked, ¡°Do you guys have dirty clothes? Bring them to me so that I can wash them.¡±


    ¡°I know that you can understand what I¡¯m saying,¡± Li Hua quietly and deeply stared at her. He didn¡¯t want to miss seeing any emotion that appeared on her face.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man blinked. She looked as innocent as a little rabbit as she asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have any clothing that needs to be washed? Never mind then.¡±


    Hugging her clothes to her chest, she went around him and entered the kitchen to pick up the pants that had Li Mo had dropped in the kitchen this morning.


    Li Hua stood in the doorway and kept his gaze locked on her as he observed her every action.


    Ah, what exactly did this brat want? Why was he starting at her?


    Just as Li Man wanted to know seize the opportunity to show her annoyance, Li Hua said, ¡°There are clothes. Wait here.¡± He entered the eastern hut and returned soon after with a bundle of dirty clothing.


    ¡°Eh.¡± As Li Man looked at the mountain of clothes that had been suddenly dumped into her arms, the corners of her lips twitched. He really wasn¡¯t showing any signs of being polite.


    Seeing her stunned expression, Li Hua suddenly smiled. He went back inside to the eastern hut.


    Li Man¡¯s eyelids were twitched. Were there more dirty clothes?


    She saw Li Huaing out again, but this time, he came back with new clothing.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± He looked at her with a burning gaze. Seeing that she had a pile of dirty clothes in her arms and wouldn¡¯t be able to ept his gift, he signaled with his eyes for her to follow him inside, then he entered Li Man¡¯s hut.


    Li Man felt foolish as she followed him inside with the dirtyundry.


    Seeing that she had brought the dirty clothes inside, his frown turned into a smile as he said, ¡°You can put that down. Come here, try these clothes.¡± He put down the newly made clothes on her bedside.


    ¡°It¡¯s already done? So quick?¡± The new clothes immediately caught Li Man¡¯s attention. She put down the dirty clothes, walked to the bedside, picked up the clothing and held it up topare it against her body.


    Li Hua smiled when he saw that she was as happily excited as a child. ¡°I¡¯ll step out. Call me back once you¡¯re done trying the clothing. If something doesn¡¯t fit, I¡¯ll help you alter it.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Touching the new clothing, Li Man felt ecstatic. As soon as Li Man had left the hut, she shook the clothes out and decided to change into the entire outfit. But as she did so, a pink piece of clothing fell out.


    Eh? They hadn¡¯t bought cloth of this color that day. It was such a vivid color too. While feeling puzzled, she hurriedly picked up the clothing. When she straightened it out to see what it was, her little face immediately became hot.


    It was a pink halter top that was to be worn as an undergarment. It looked exquisite and unique. There was also a matching bottom for it.


    She didn¡¯t want to ept it, but... it was really a very practical item.


    If she epted it, then...


    Aiya, why did that rotten brat make something like this for her?


    Holding the clothes, Li Man felt conflicted for a period of time...

 Chapter 73 – Clothes Fitting

    <h4>Chapter 73 ¨C Clothes Fitting</h4>


    Li Hua waited outside by the doorway for a long time before lightly knocking on the door and asking, ¡°Are you done changing?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, wait a sec.¡± Li Man hurriedly stuffed the undergarment halter top and matching bottom beneath the other clothes, then she took a few deep breaths to calm herself before opening the door.


    Once the door was opened and Li Hua saw that she was still wearing her old clothes, he somewhat dejectedly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you change?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡± Li Man avoided making eye contact and loudlyughed. ¡°I tried them on. They were a good fit. That, umm, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Hua didn¡¯t believe her. His eyes remained focused on her face. The redness hadn¡¯t faded from her cheeks yet. Being stared at like this, her rosy cheeks went back to a ming red.


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± Even Li Man could feel the heat radiating from her cheeks. She silently scolded herself for being useless. She had already transmigrated, so why hadn¡¯t she gotten over her tendency of blushing at the drop of a hat?


    Li Hua had originally been a bit dismayed. He had thought that she didn¡¯t like him, but he became amused when he saw her reaction. Her little face was bing redder and redder, and her gaze was darting to the sides like she was a small rabbit. It was obvious that she was flustered and didn¡¯t know what to do, but she was still putting on a pretense of being calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that those clothes fit you well,¡± he said.


    Why did he have to phrase it like that? Li Man thought of that undergarment halter top. Could he guess her bust measurement just by looking? Gah, no, why were her thoughts going in that direction... Li Hua was a pure-minded teenager. He was just asking about the clothes and didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go doundry, right, theundry -¡± Ruffled, Li Man went back inside and brought out all of the dirty clothes.


    Li Hua chuckled and thoughtfully went into the kitchen to bring out theundry bucket.


    Li Man was worried that he was going to help her again, and more awkward incidents would arise, so she hastily said, ¡°¡±Oh, I¡¯m going to the pond to wash the clothes. It¡¯s not easy to wash the clothes clean in a small bucket.¡± As she said this, she looked around the courtyard. Where was Little Five? Hadn¡¯t she asked him to feed the chicks? Where had he run off?


    ¡°You want to go to the pond to wash clothes?¡± Li Hua deeply looked at her. The smile in his eyes hadn¡¯t diminished. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Man hurriedly refused. Seeing his expression stiffening, she rushed to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t you have studying to do? Little Five cane with me instead.¡±


    Li Hua half lowered his gaze, and the corners of lips slightly curved up. In a low tone, he said, ¡°That¡¯s good too. Let¡¯s have Little Five go with you then.¡±


    After saying this, he looked around. Not seeing his youngest brother anywhere, he called out, ¡°Little Five.¡±


    ¡°Ai,¡± Little Five¡¯s voice came from the backyard. He ran over here and was followed by Big ck as well as another smaller dog.


    After not seeing Big ck for several days, he seemed to have gotten bigger. He shook his body and bared his teeth before rushing over. From Li Man¡¯s scared perspective, it looked as if a lion was charging over here. Terrified that he was going toe over and bite her, she retreated several steps.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Li Hua ced his arm behind her waist to support her. He was scared that she would stumble and fall.


    Li Man felt a bit embarrassed. Honestly, Li Mo had already told her that Big ck was domesticated and wouldn¡¯t harm her, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling scared. Furthermore, she suspected that Big ck wasn¡¯t an ordinary dog. He was probably a Tibetan Mastiff.


    (T/N: Below are pictures of Tibetan Mastiffs.)


    Seeing Li Man¡¯s fearful expression, Li Huafortingly said, ¡°Big ck grew up with oldest brother, so he¡¯s quite tame. He wouldn¡¯t bite someone without a good reason.


    Little Five smiled and said, ¡°Older sister, don¡¯t be scared. Big ck wouldn¡¯t bite anyone. Oh, right, fourth brother, this is Little Yellow. She was brought back by Big ck.¡± As he said this, he pointed at the smaller dog.


    The smaller sandy dog didn¡¯t look any different from native dogs, so Li Man wasn¡¯t scared of it. ¡°Little Five,e with me to the pond. I¡¯m going there to doundry.¡±

 Chapter 74 – Kindness

    <h4>Chapter 74 ¨C Kindness</h4>


    There were several ponds at the foot of the mountain, so there was a separate pond for everything: one for animals to drink water, one for washing toiletry items, one for clothes, one for washing vegetables, and so on.


    The pond that they had stopped at, which couldn¡¯t be any clearer, was where the vigers would wash their clothes.


    Li Man followed Little Five to the pond while carrying the basket of clothes. At this time of the day, there were already clusters of women in twos and threes by the pond. They were chatting and joking around as they washed the clothes. Perhaps, something amusing was recently said. Several women were chortling.


    Walking around the pond, Li Man found a spot that no one was using and told Little Five, ¡°Sit here, it won¡¯t take me long.¡± She had Little Five stay by the shore as she went down further to wash clothes on a boulder.


    Seeing that Little Five was obediently listened to her words, Li Man crouched down by the edge of the water, took out all of the dirty clothes, ced them down by her feet, and started washing the clothes. This family couldn¡¯t even afford soap, so she could only use nt ash to wash the clothes. From time to time, she would use a wooden club to beat the clothes to help clean it better. Fortunately, none of the clothes were too dirty and soaking them in the water for a little bit longer was enough.


    She washed the clothes very quickly. It didn¡¯t take long before she had finished washing half of the clothes. Remembering the new clothes that Li Hua had made her, she thought that she should bring them out to wash too. The water in this pond was really great. The results from washing clothes in this pond was even better than using a washer.


    Just as she was about to turn her head and ask Little Five to go back to bring her new clothes over here, she saw a kindly-looking middle age woman. She also had a basket of clothes and was heading over here.


    Li Man hurriedly looked away. However, after that woman saw Little Five, she smiled in greeting and said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re... Li family¡¯s wife, right?¡±


    Li Man knew that she was only capable of saying a smattering of words in the local dialect properly. Worried that someone might end up misunderstanding her, she simply pressed her lips together and gave a good-natured smile.


    ¡°Aunty Li, this is my older sister.¡± Little Five stood up and took the initiative to help Li Man out by introducing her.


    Aunty Li had already walked over to Li Man¡¯s side, put down her basket, and crouched down behind Li Man. She clucked her tongue in approval and said, ¡°Aiya, I heard rumors that Li family had married a celestial maiden as their wife. From what I see now, those words weren¡¯t an exaggeration. Even a real celestial maiden might not have a face as beautiful as yours.¡±


    This woman spoke very quickly, so Li Man wasn¡¯t able to understand the general meaning of her words. However, Li Man could see that this woman didn¡¯t have any ill-intentions towards her, and Little Five was only showing a silly grin. So, she didn¡¯t take this woman¡¯s words seriously. She smiled at that woman again before resuming her washing.


    ¡°You¡¯re almost done washing, right? Aunty Li will wait to use your spot then.¡± Aunty Li added. Then, she took out Chinese leeks from her basket and started plucking the leaves. She listened to the other womenfolk talk, and from time to time, she would interject with her own words.


    Li Man couldn¡¯t quite understand what the other women were talking about, but she felt entertained by this lively atmosphere anyways. As she heard their frequent carefreeughter, she also smiled too.


    Very soon, Li Man finished washing the clothes. Just as she had gathered up the clothes and was about to leave, Aunty Li stopped her. She took out arge handful of Chinese leeks from her basket and insisted that Li Man take them home.


    Li Man felt awkward about epting this gift. Besides, she didn¡¯t have a ce to keep them. Her basket was full of clothes.


    Aunty Li gestured Little Five over and had him hold the vegetables. Then, she warmly told Li Man toe visit her when she had free time. She had two daughters that were about the same age as Li Man. They would definitely find something to chat about.


    Li Man nodded her head in agreement. There was a trace of joy in her heart as she thought how nice it was to be the recipient of kindness in this strange world.

 Chapter 75 – Unwilling

    <h4>Chapter 75 ¨C Unwilling</h4>


    By the time she finished washing clothes, returned home, and hanged up the clothes, it was already noon, and time to prepare lunch.


    Li Hua was inside a hut and studying. As soon as Little Five had returned home with her, he had gone off to y with Big ck and Little Yellow. Li Man didn¡¯t call him back either. She took a small basket and went into the backyard to pick some string beans and chili pepper.


    After washing the rice and pouring it into a big pot, she tossed in a few pieces of wood under the stovetop to increase the cooking fire. Then, she stood up and started washing the vegetables.


    There would only be two vegetables for lunch. The Chinese chives that Aunty Li had given her as well as a te of string beans that were vored with chili peppers.


    Right after she had finished washing the vegetables, Li Mo, Li Yan, and Li Shu returned home.


    The three of them had stopped by the kitchen¡¯s entrance. Soft smiles appeared in their eyes when they saw that she was busy with cooking.


    However, Li Shu couldn¡¯t help himself in the end. After he tossed the hoe into a corner of the hut, he turned around and went into the kitchen. He stopped by Li Man¡¯s side and asked with a grin, ¡°Wife, what yummy food are you cooking for lunch?


    Li Man skirted a bit to the side and ignored him.


    Li Shu looked at her as she kept her head lowed and focused on chopping the chili peppers. As she moved, her hair slipped out from behind her and blocked half of her small face. She used her fingers to tuck her hair behind her ear again.


    Li Shu suddenly felt an inexplicable urge that spread from his chest. He turned his head to check the doorway. Seeing that there was no one else around, he lowered his head and snuck a kiss from behind.


    While Li Man was feeling perplexed by that sensation, the man that had done a bad deed had already fled in panic. She nkly wiped her neck. Had he intentionally kissed her? Or, did he just identally bump into her?


    Li Shu escaped from the kitchen and ran straight into the eastern hut. Once he was out of public¡¯s gaze, he stifflyy down on the bed and was breathing heavily as he looked at the ceiling.


    He had kissed his wife. He had finally kissed her!


    After Li Yan had washed his hands and returned inside, he saw his younger brother like this and curiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Shu couldn¡¯t bother with paying attention to him. He was busy keeping his eyes closed as he recollected that recent moment. He wished that it could have continued further. It was inevitable that he would feel a bit dissatisfied. Ah, it would be so wonderful if one day, he could slowly and deliberately kissed his wife in public.


    ¡ª


    Inside the kitchen, after nking out for a bit, Li Man didn¡¯t take the matter too seriously. She thought that Li Shu must have just identally bumped into her. No one would kiss the cor of someone¡¯s clothes, then just run off.


    After she finished chopping the vegetables, Little Five came inside and crouched down by the stove to tend the fire for her.


    She and Little Five were already a well-coordinated team when it came to cooking together. There was no awkwardness between them unlike when Li Mo was helping her.


    Li Man was able to chat with him while she cooked. When she asked him where everyone else was, Little Five replied that they were resting in the eastern hut.


    She thought that they were probably tired from working so hard in the morning, so she want to cook soup to show her appreciation, but this family didn¡¯t even have eggs. Even the cleverest housewife couldn¡¯t cook without the necessary ingredients. She could only do her best to cook with the vegetables that she had.


    After she finished cooking the food, Li Man brought them out onto the table and sent Little Five to tell his brothers that lunch was ready. However, after Little Five had been gone for a while, he still hadn¡¯te back. After she had scooped out rice for everyone, she came out of the kitchen to call them over herself.


    A spell of roaringugher came from the eastern hut. She suddenly thought of how they were a group of brothers. Who knows what they were joking about? It would be awkward if she boldly entered their hut. And so, she stopped by the doorway and called out, ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    She suddenly heard whimpering from a corner of the courtyard. Li Man turned around to look and was terrified by what she saw. Big ck was on top of Little Yellow and baring his teeth as he whined. As for Little Yellow, Li Man could only see her head and her front legs. The rest of her body was hidden underneath Big ck.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Man felt as if all the blood in her body was going to congeal. She loudly called out, ¡°Hurry,e out! Big ck is going to eat Little Yellow!¡±

 Chapter 76 – Embarrassment

    <h4>Chapter 76 ¨C Embarrassment</h4>


    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Man felt as if all the blood in her body was going to solidify. She loudly called out, ¡°Hurry,e out! Big ck is going to eat Little Yellow!¡±


    Inside the hut, the brothers heard her scream and rushed out in panic.


    Leaning against the wall for support and shivering in fear, Li Man didn¡¯t care who was next her. She just grabbed him and pointed at the corner. She didn¡¯t dare to look again. She stuttered, ¡°Little Yellow... Big ck ate Little Yellow.¡±


    Li Mo looked at the little woman that was cowering by the wall. The hand that was clutching his clothes was also shaking. He couldn¡¯t help but feel tenderness towards her. He gently grabbed hold of her andfortingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± He meaningfully looked at his younger brothers to hurry up with separating that pair of beasts.


    However, Li Yan just turned around to face the wall and tried to stifle hisughter.


    Little Five squeeze out from behind the doorway and curiously asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Hua hurriedly stood in front of him and blocked his view by covering his eyes.


    It was only Li Shu that remained leaning against the doorway and looking at Big ck. An audience had surrounded big ck, but he was still maintaining hisposure as he vigorously and violently enjoyed his pleasure.


    Li Shu couldn¡¯t stop himself. He burst out in boisterousughter, then he picked up a stone and threw it at Big ck in front of everyone.


    Suffering from a painful attack, Big ck got up from Little Yellow.


    Li Shu immediately shouted, ¡°Wife, look, Little Yellow is okay. Big ck didn¡¯t eat her.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Puzzled, Li Man turned head and really did see Little Yellow rising up in one bound and scampering away. As for Big ck, he briefly red at everyone with reddened eyes before chasing after Little Yellow. Li Man got a clear look of the ck and long rod-like thing that was still swinging back and forth underneath him.


    It wouldn¡¯t be possible for Little Yellow to outrun Big ck. Only a short period had passed before Big ck had pressed Little Yellow down again by the chicken fence. Little Yellow whined for a bit before allowing Big ck do as he pleased with her body.


    Li Man watched this scene in shock. As she clearly saw Big ck¡¯s barbaric movements, her mind was nk. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t think that his third brother would brainlessly stand by and do nothing and have Li Man witness this type of scene again. He hurriedly moved his body to block her line of sight. He wanted to say something to alleviate the awkwardness of the moment, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing Li Man like this, Li Shu was alreadyughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t stand up straight. ¡°Wife, Little Yellow is the wife that Big ck recently found. Our family is going to have puppies soon.¡±


    Li Man trembled for a moment as she saw himugh. Her face immediately turned burning hot. Dear god, what had she done to deserve this?


    She had ended up shouting for these men toe outside to watch this... erotic show, and it had been the wild animal kind too.


    Ah, this was way too embarrassing.


    As soon as Li Man turned around, she ran into her hut and closed the door. With her back against the wall and her heart pounding, she recollected the recent scene. She really wanted to dig a hole and crawl into it. Why hadn¡¯t she realized it sooner?


    When she was a child, she had seen a rooster leaning over a hen and forcefully pressing its cockb. She had though the rooster was bullying the hen, so she picked up a stone and was determined to drive the rooster faraway.


    Now, she had seen a male dog and female dog...


    Damn it! How could she have known that Little Yellow was a girl dog? Besides, there was too big of a size difference between those two dogs. Little Yellow was so small. Most of her body would be hidden under Big ck¡¯s bulk when he was on top of her.


    Moreover, her first meeting with Big ck had been too terrifying. He had been holding a pheasant dripping with blood in his mouth. It was inevitable that she would associate that bloody scene with Big ck. How could she have known there would be a passionate and warm side to him?


    Bah, this incident was simply unbearable.


    She really didn¡¯t have the face to go outside and see other people!

 Chapter 77 – Apologizing

    <h4>Chapter 77 ¨C Apologizing</h4>


    Li Man leaned against the door as she mentally beat herself up while feeling ashamed and resentful. When she had finally calmed herself down a bit, she realized that had entered the wrong hut. This was the Li brothers¡¯ hut.


    She plopped down on the floor. Should she just go ahead and kill herself? She had originally nned on refusing to face reality by hiding in her room for the rest of the afternoon. She had wanted to wait until the awkwardness had passed before going out again. Great, she was in someone else¡¯s hut. How could she stay here to hide? Ahhh!


    On the other side of the door, the men looked at each in dismay.


    Li Yan was the first one that couldn¡¯t maintain a serious face. He burst intoughter. With one hand holding onto the wall for support, he continue to chuckle as he said, ¡°So cute and amusing...¡±


    Li Mo was almost grinding his back mrs. However, as soon as he pictured the recent scene and that woman¡¯s pitiful, shocked, embarrassed, and at aplete loss appearance, the lines on his handsome face subconsciously softened and the emotion in his dark eyes thawed into amusement. And yet, he resisted the urge tough and said to Li Yan, ¡°Second brother, stopughing. She¡¯s easily embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yan pressed his lips together and turned around. He still wanted tough.


    Li Hua¡¯s handsome face was flushed. This was the first time he saw a scene like that too. It felt as if a fire had been lit in his heart, and his blood was boiling. He actually... His gaze drifted towards the door. He wondered how she was doing on the other side.


    Li Shu didn¡¯t dare to continue smiling. He had just been light-heartedly fooling around before, but after seeing his wife rush into the hut, he felt a bit nervous. ¡°Wife wouldn¡¯t be angry, right?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Li Mo sternly red at him. That woman was very shy. She definitely wouldn¡¯t being out anytime soon.


    With a doleful face, Li Shu hurriedly strode towards the door. ¡°I¡¯ll go apologize to her.¡±


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Hua quickly stopped him. An apology at this moment would be the same as pouring oil on a fire. She would end up being even more unwilling toe out.


    While Li Shu was nkly looking at his fourth brother, Li Yan came over, gently patted his shoulder, and wickedly smiled as he said, ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re doomed. Wife will definitely feel resentment towards you over this matter for the rest of your lfie.¡±


    After Li Yan said this, he pulled Little Five, who had beenpletely lost over what had recently happened. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s all go eat. Little Five, bring over wife¡¯s mealter.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Little Five agreed while still feeling muddled and being pulled into the kitchen by his second brother.


    Li Mo nced at Li Shu with aposed expression, and Li Shu obediently followed him into the kitchen too.


    Li Hua had preemptively remained in front of the door to block Li Shu from doing something stupid again. He waited until his third brother, who had a vexed expression, entered the kitchen before he following after the group.


    Inside the kitchen, Li Yan had already taken out food for Li Man and was about to have Little Five bring it over when Li Shu hurriedly went forward and extremely fawningly said, ¡°Little Five, sit down to eat. I can deliver the food.¡±


    Li Mo looked at Li Shu and ordered, ¡°You, sit down.¡±


    Li Shu was somewhat unwilling. ¡°Oldest brother, I¡¯m worried that wife is angry. Let me bring the food over. I¡¯ll apologize while I¡¯m there.¡±


    After he said this, he hastily snatched the bowl from Little Five and rushed out of the kitchen and to the eastern hut before anyone could stop him. He lightly knocked on the door and pleaded in a soft voice, ¡°Wife, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have shown you what Big ck and Little Yellow were doing. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I brought you lunch. Could you open the door please?¡±


    That rotten man, how dare he mention it? Li Man gloomily bit her bottom lip. Humph! I won¡¯t open the door. I won¡¯t.


    ¡°Wife, please open the door. How about you just beat me up? I won¡¯t dare to do something like that again. If next time Big ck and Little Yellow are doing that again, I swear that I¡¯ll drive them far away from you so that you won¡¯t see. Is that better?¡±


    Pfft! Why would there be a second time? Did he think she was an idiot? If she saw it again, why would she still stupidly not know what was happening?


    ¡°Wife, just say something or make a sound. The food is getting cold. If you won¡¯t open the door, I¡¯m going to push it open.¡± Li Shu was an impetuous person. After pleading with her so many times and seeing that there was no reaction from inside, he became anxious enough to want to forcefully push open the door.

 Chapter 78 – Considering his options

    <h4>Chapter 78 ¨C Considering his options</h4>


    Li Man couldn¡¯t win against Li Shu¡¯s strength. Besides, the thin door couldn¡¯t put up must resistance either. The door started to shake after only a few pushes from Li Shu, and dust fell from the top. Li Man was truly worried that he would wreck the door. She hurriedly eximed, ¡°Stop pushing. Put the food down by the door. I¡¯ll get it myself.¡±


    Li Shu stuck his ear against the door and loudly asked, ¡°Wife, what did you say?¡±


    This rotten guy was definitely just pretending to not understand her simple words. Feeling annoyed, she said, ¡°Put it down by the door.¡±


    ¡°Ah? What? I can¡¯t hear you clearly.¡± As Li Shu said this, he pushed the door a few times again.


    As more dust fell down, it made a quiet rustling sound. The dust almost got into Li Man¡¯s eyes. Seeing that he would soon break the door, Li Man angrily gritted her teeth and abruptly opened the door. As soon as she did so, Li Shu, who had been leaning against the door, started to fall down. Fortunately, Li Shu was strong and had long arms. He grabbed hold of the doorway and didn¡¯t crash onto the ground.


    After regaining his bnce, he saw Li Man¡¯s angry expression. He delivered the bowl of mood and apologetically smiled as he said, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Man took the bowl from his hand, then pushed him outside. She mmed the door shut without waiting for him to speak.


    Right after the door was closed, she felt that her behavior wasn¡¯t right. This hut was their bedroom. After lunch, Li Hua would need toe here to study. Besides, the other people might want toe here to take a afternoon nap. She couldn¡¯t just remain here and tyrannically take over their room.


    And so, the recently closed door was open again. Before the startled Li Shu had time to say something, Li Man had already dashed inside her own hut. With a m, she firmly closed another door.


    Li Shu stared at the door that was still swaying. Truly feeling annoyed with himself, he said, ¡°Wife, I was wrong.¡±


    Looking like a dog that had its tail between its legs, Li Shu returned to the kitchen. Seeing that everyone else was enjoying his meal, Li Shu felt even worse. Was everyone in high spirits because he had upset their wife?


    ¡°Come eat.¡± Li Mo pushed a bowl of rice towards him.


    ¡°Oldest brother.¡± Li Shu miserably scowled as he said, ¡°Wife seems really angry at me. I said so many words, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to any of it. She even mmed the door in my face and red at me.


    ¡°What were you expecting her to do?¡± Li Yan mocked.


    Li Shu fiercely red at him. ¡°I know that wife has been treating me well the past few days. You¡¯re just jealous.¡±


    Li Yan picked up a piece of string bean with his chopsticks and ate it. He didn¡¯t refute Li Shu¡¯s words and only darkly smiled.


    Li Mo added some vegetables to Li Shu¡¯s bowl andfortingly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s alright.¡± He knew that Li Man was a kind-hearted person. She wouldn¡¯t really stay angry at Li Shu. At most, she was just too shy and too embarrassed to face them.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t quite believe his oldest brother¡¯s words. If his oldest brother actually understood women, then howe he had never seen a woman interested in him? But, what about his second brother and fourth brother?


    Li Shu considered his options before decisively asking Li Hua, ¡°Fourth brother, what do you think? Do you think that wife will hold a grudge against me and never talk to me again?¡±


    Li Hua actually had the same train of thought as Li Mo. He chuckled and said, ¡°Third brother, as long as you don¡¯t bring up this matter again, she won¡¯t continue to be angry with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Shu thought it over and finally decided that these words were reasonable. He solicitously added a bunch of Chinese chives to Li Hua¡¯s bowl. ¡°Here, fourth brother, eat more. Wife cooked this.¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. Who didn¡¯t know that their wife had cooked this meal? Third brother¡¯s words made it sound as if Li Man only belonged to him.

 Chapter 79 – Delight

    <h4>Chapter 79 ¨C Delight</h4>


    After the meal was over and Li Hua had washed the pots and bowls and tied everything up, he saw Li Mo sharpening a coulter in the courtyard as he was walking to the eastern hut. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Oldest brother, why aren¡¯t you taking a nap?¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother isn¡¯t tired.¡± Li Mo tested the sharpness of the coulter with his fingers as he said, ¡°Once the farnd is plowed one more time this afternoon, it¡¯ll be ready for us to nt some seeds after a few days. I want to grow some sweet potato and corn first. Fourth brother, what do you think?¡±


    Sweet potato and corn were two vegetables that were rtively easier to grow. Moreover, these two nts didn¡¯t require too much from the soil. It was a thoughtful n. ¡°It¡¯s enough for oldest brother to decide. You know more about these things than me.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, go inside and rest for a bit. Studying every day is tiring too.¡± Li Mo slightly smiled. He sprinkled more water on the coulter and continued grinding it against the sharpening stone.


    Li Hua felt a bit embarrassed by these words. If studying was considered tiring, then what about the daily manualbor that his brothers did? ¡°Oldest brother, let me help you with sharpening the coulter.¡±


    ¡°No need. They only need a few strokes against the sharpening stone.¡± As Li Mo said this, he used his finger to test the sharpness of the coulter again. After swiping it against the sharpening stone a few more times, he put the coulter down.


    Li Hua crouched down by his side. As he watched his oldest brother¡¯s callused hands, he suddenly felt upset. ¡°Oldest brother...¡±


    Li Mo waited for him to finish speaking, but after not hearing anything for a while, he doubtfully asked, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Li Hua suddenly smiled in delight. ¡°We have a wife now.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s hands paused, and a silly smile appeared on his face. Right, his younger brothers had all grown up, and they finally had a wife too. It wouldn¡¯t be long before there would be children in their family. Their fathers and mother no longer had to worry about them in the afterlife.


    ¡ª


    Li Yan and Li Shu didn¡¯t have the habit of taking naps. Although they had returned to the eastern hut, it was only to figure out what to do about the door and the wall. Shortly after, they came out of the hut. Their family had only recently purchased two plots of farnd, and they had the same thoughts as their oldest brother. They wanted to clean up the fields and grow some food. If they could have a good harvest, then they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food at the end of the year.


    After Li Mo packed up the tools, the three brothers headed out to work on the fields again.


    Li Man was still hiding in her hut. It was only after she heard the sounds of movement from outside and knew that the brothers had gone out again to work that she gingerly opened her door and came out. When she entered the kitchen, she saw that the other bowls and chopsticks had already been washed. She scooped out some water to wash her own bowl.


    After she finished washing up and fed the piglets and chicks, she thought of her new clothes. She had to wash them before she could wear them. And so, she took a wooden basin and went to the hand pump water well.


    Actually, when Li Hua heard the sound of Li Man¡¯s door opening, he walked to the window and secretly watched her. Seeing that her expression looked normal, he stopped worrying. He slightly smiled as he watched her expend a great deal of effort to pump out water. It was obvious that she had never done this type of manualbor. Her posture when pumping out water wasn¡¯t correct. Although she was able to get some water toe out, it took her a strenuous amount of effort.


    He finally couldn¡¯t stop himself from going out to help her. He gently pushed Li Man to the side and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡± His movements were skillful, and it only took him a few moments to get the water gurgling out and filling the wooden basin.


    Li Man smiled as she said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Just as she was about to put the clothes into the basin to wash, she thought of the undergarment halter top and clutched the clothes her chest instead. She said to him, ¡°You can go back. I can do the rest myself.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Li Hua agreed and returned to his room.


    Li Man waited until he left before hurriedly washing her new clothes. Once she finished washing, she hung them up on the bamboo poles. The sunshine was pretty good today. It would probably only take half an afternoon for the clothes to dry.


    It would be fine to leave other clothes hanging outside. It was only the undergarments... She should take them down before the men came back.

 Chapter 80 – Despicable

    <h4>Chapter 80 ¨C Despicable</h4>


    Li Man had originally assumed that those three brothers wouldn¡¯t return until the evening, but they unexpectedly returned before the sun had fallen below the mountains.


    Li Man felt a bit gloomy. She wanted to take down the halter top undergarment and other items, but she was worried about being too obvious. What if they didn¡¯t notice anything, and it was her activity that ended up drawing their attention to it? And so, she pretended to be calm and silently prayed that they wouldn¡¯t notice. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing.


    In reality, Li Man was overthinking things. Aftering home from a day of tiring work, why would the brothers notice what kind of clothes was hanging on the bamboo poles? After cing the tools down in a corner of the courtyard, Li Shu went into the kitchen and brought out a wooden bucket. He pumped out some water from the well, then took out off his shirt and started to rinse off his body with cold water right in the courtyard.


    It was currently April. Although the temperature wasn¡¯t too low, it wasn¡¯t warm either. Wasn¡¯t he worried about catching a chill from pouring cold water over himself? Li Man stood by the window and furrowed her brow as she watched this sight. This person was really awful at taking care of himself.


    To her surprise, after Li Shu finished rinsing off, dried his body with a towel, and went into the eastern hut to change into clean clothes, Li Yan came out bare-chested. He also pumped out some water and started to rinse off like Li Shu.


    Li Man hadn¡¯t expected that this guy¡¯s figure would be this good too. Although he wasn¡¯t as well-built as Li Shu, Li Yan had a tall and slender stature with wide shoulders and a thin waist. He could be considered perfectly proportioned. Underneath the setting sun, there was a different kind of sexiness as the crystal clear water droplets slowly rolled down his body.


    Li Man clucked her tongue in wonder. Li family was truly a ce that produced beautiful men. All these brothers had handsome faces and even their figures were really good too. It had to be said that the gods had truly shown favor to this family. And yet, it was kind of strange. These men were so outstanding, so why were none of them married? It couldn¡¯t be because their family was a bit poor, right?


    As she was appreciatively looking at Li Yan and pondering that question, she was caught off guard when Li Yan poured the rest of the water over his head. There was a loud sshing sound as the water cascaded down. When he suddenly turned his head, she saw that his long hair, which had gotten soaked by the water, was sticking to his face, and the water droplets blurred his elegant, almond-shaped eyes. The corners of his lips were curved up into a shallow arc. His wicked, insincere smile was attractive enough to lead people astray.


    While this sight enamored Li Man, Li Yan¡¯s smile deepened and he started to untie the belt.


    Ah? What was he going to do? He wasn¡¯t going to take off his pants, right? She hurriedly turned around and covered her eyes with her hand, but then she heard a burst ofughter from the outside courtyard. It was at this moment that she realized she had gotten too distracted while watching the beautiful man showering.


    Humph! She didn¡¯t believe that he would really dare to take off his pants in public.


    He was truly despicable. He probably already noticed that she was watching him from the window a while ago, that¡¯s why he was being... What a pervert. He had even pretended to take off his pants. Despicable, so despicable!


    Still, it was one thing to have these thoughts. When all was said and done, Li Man didn¡¯t have the courage to turn around and check.


    Once he was done washing up, Li Yan was about to go back inside to change into clean clothing when he saw that Li Mo was crouched down in a corner and feeding Big ck, he asked, ¡°Oldest brother, why aren¡¯t you taking a rinse too?¡±


    Actually, before Li Man¡¯s arrival, this household only had bachelors. Walls enclosed the courtyard, so there usually wasn¡¯t anything they would abstain from doing while in the outside courtyard. And so, when they came back from work with a body full of smelly sweat, they would simply take a rinse by the hand pump water well. But, now that Li Man was here, oldest brother had warned them to not act too impudently. And so, when they were taking a rinse this time, they only took off their shirt and left their pants on.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯ll wash upter, ¡± Li Mo replied with his head lowered.


    While drying his hair with a towel, Li Yan smiled and said, ¡°Oldest brother, are you feeling shy?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s handsome face turned slightly red. He mumbled, ¡°Nonsense. Quickly, go inside and change out of your wet clothing. Be careful that you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± There was a knowing smile on Li Yan¡¯s face as he turned around and went inside.


    Li Mo fed a few more chicken bones to Big ck. He looked at hand pump water well in the courtyard, but still felt that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate since Li Man was here. She was so shy and wouldn¡¯t be used to a bunch of shirtless men showering in front of her. It would better for him to wait until the evening.


    T/N: Lol, Li Mo, if only you knew that Li Man had been practically drooling over Li Yan¡¯s body.

 Chapter 81 – Rainy Night

    <h4>Chapter 81 ¨C Rainy Night</h4>


    Seeing no movement in the courtyard and presuming that those brothers wouldn¡¯t being outside soon, Li Man hastily came out and took down the clothes that had been drying in a corner of the courtyard. Once she folded the clothing, she stacked it up and ced at the head of her bed. Of course, the men¡¯s clothing was also in this stack. After dinner, she could have Little Five take these clothes over.


    Speaking of dinner, Li Man checked the time by looking at the color of the sky through her window. She decided that it was about time to prepare dinner, so she quietly entered the kitchen.


    There weren¡¯t many ingredients avable, so how about making some handmade noodles? Fortunately, this family of men wasn¡¯t picky eaters. She felt very satisfied that they would eat until nothing was left every time she cooked.


    She went to the back garden, picked some green vegetables, washed them, and decided to cook them with the noodles.


    In less than fifteen minutes, she finished cooking the noodles and vegetables for dinner. By this time, the sky had darkened. She lit an oilmp first, then she left the kitchen to call them over for dinner.


    After the afternoon had passed, Li Man had alreadypletely forgotten the embarrassing incident that had urred at noon. And so, there wasn¡¯t any awkwardness during the dinner.


    After dinner, just as usual, they didn¡¯t ask her to do the dishes.


    Once she had Little Five take the men¡¯s cleaned clothes, she decided to heat up some water so she could take a bath in her hut.


    She eagerly put on the new clothes that Li Hua had made her after taking a bath.


    It was so unexpected for that teenager to be so skillful with his hands. Not only did he know how to mend quilts, he also knew how to make clothes. Look at how the fine and uniform these stitches were. It could bepared to the work done by using a sewing machine.


    Furthermore, he had chosen a good material for the undergarment halter top, and the sizing was perfect. It fitted wonderful on her body. There was a cloth band at the top that could be slipped over her head and two pieces of string at the bottom that could be tied together.


    Once the strings were tied around her waist, it showed off the exquisite curves of her body in great detail. What¡¯s more, the pink color of the cloth set off her delicate as china skin so that it looked even better than snow.


    Li Man liked the undergarment halter top a lot as soon as she put it on. After that, she happily tried on the two sets of outer clothing.


    It was only after she had put on one of the outfits that she realized how talented Li Hua was. He hadpletely copied the style of the dress she had tried on in that clothing store. The only difference was that the outfit in the clothing store had knotted buttons, and he had made a belt for this outfit.


    (T/N: Below are pictures of knotted buttons (pankous). They¡¯re decorative fasteners at the neck and chest area of qipaos. If you want to read more about qipaos, there¡¯s a detailed guide here. [http://.thepankou/qipao-cheongsam-partsprehensive-guide/]


    Ch 082 ¨C pankou 1


    Ch 082 ¨C pankou 2


    Although knotted buttons were elegant and beautiful, the belt had a sophisticated chess.


    It was really amazing!


    She definitely had to thank him again tomorrow. It must have taken him a lot of effort to make all these clothing for her in such a short period of time.


    After smugly appreciating how good the clothing looked on her, Li Man finally took off the outeryer, neatly folded it up, and ced it at the head of her bed. She went to bed with only the undergarment halter top and the matching bottom. Wearing the close-fitting and snug clothing, she felt extremelyfortable as she drifted off to sleep.


    However, just as she was lingering in a sweet dream, there was a sh of lightning through the window as well as a thunder that sounded like an exploding bomb. It was loud enough to startle her awake. As she opened her eyes, she felt coolness on her cheeks and lips as water unceasingly dripped down from ceiling.


    There was a rumble of thunder again. It was deafeningly loud. As the lightning shed by, the room seemed to be illuminated with a white light for a moment.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± Terrified, Li Man covered her ears. At this time, she was rmed to see that arge patch of the thatched roof was soaked through, and pieces of the roof were falling down. Giant drops of water continued to fall from the ceiling, and she could feel wetness seeping through the quilt at her feet.


    In the neighboring hut, Li Mo suddenly opened his eyes. Without exining himself, he flung back the covers and dashed outside.


    With the exception of Little Five, who was young enough to sleep deeply, the ps of thunder and Li Man¡¯s scream had also awaked everyone else. Right after Li Mo left, one by one, they ran to the western hut without even putting on their shoes first.


    Inside the western hut, Li Man had already gotten out of bed and was standing by the head of the bed. She was nkly looking at the roof. After the shes of lightning had passed, she saw that the soaked portion of the roof was on the verge of copsing as the wind blew through it.


    What was she suppose to do? The roof looked like it was going to copse.


    Just as she was struggling over whether or not she should go over to tell them, Li Mo kicked the door open. The cold wind poured into the room, but Li Man didn¡¯t care about the cold. She looked at Li Mo like he was her knight in shining armor. She hurriedly went over, grabbed Li Mo, and pointed at the roof. ¡°Look, is it going to fall?¡±


    At this time, the other three brothers entered the hut, but no one was looking at the roof. Instead, their gazes were all directed at Li Man.


    Just as Li Man was feeling puzzled, another sh of lightning went by. When the dazzling white light illuminated the hut, she suddenly remembered what she was wearing. With a whoosh, she ran to her bed and wrapped the soaked quilt around herself.


    Li Mo turned his head and fiercely red his younger brothers, ¡°All of you, go back to our room.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, wife...¡± Li Shu wasn¡¯t reassured, but before he could finish speaking, Li Mo had already walked to the bed and scooped up Li Man along with the quilt that was wrapped around her.


    Li Mo stared at herrge, dazed eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining too heavily tonight. It¡¯s dangerous for you to stay here.¡±

 Chapter 82 – The first night (1)

    <h4>Chapter 82 ¨C The first night (1)</h4>


    Li Man was slightly stunned. If this hut was dangerous, then where could she go? This home only had two huts for sleeping.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Feeling unsettled, she instinctively grasped his sleeve.


    Li Mo¡¯s heart was widely beating too. He was flooded with agitation, but he still tried his best to project a calm demeanor tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll go to the other hut to sleep.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Li Man felt even more stupefied. Her eyes were widened as she incredulously stared at Li Mo. What was he thinking of doing by bring her to the other hut? There was only one bed in the eastern hut... Moreover, how could he hold his future sister-inw like this in front of his younger brother? This was so improper. She instinctively looked at Li Shu.


    Contrary to her expectations, after Li Shu heard these words, he yelped and ran back to the eastern hut in excitement. He lit an oilmp, and the hazy light illuminated every corner of the hut.


    Li Yan and Li Hua had also returned to the hut with Li Shu and were self-consciously standing in a corner. As they silently watched through the doorway as their oldest brother carried their wife into their room, they felt an indescribable feeling of excitement.


    Li Mo actually was at a loss. There was only one bed in the hut, and Little Five was still asleep. He was worried that Li Man wouldn¡¯t agree, but he didn¡¯t have any other ideas.


    In contrast, Li Shu didn¡¯t notice the weirdness of the situation. He excitedly took the lead by climbing onto the heated bed and curled up in his quilt. Then, he stretched his hands out and said to Li Mo, who had just walked inside, ¡°Oldest brother, I can share my quilt with wife.¡±


    The space between Li Mo¡¯s brow was very furrowed. What kind of nonsense was third brother saying? What if these words scared their wife?


    Surprisingly, Li Man didn¡¯t look at Li Shu. Instead, she was fiercely ring at Li Mo. ¡°Put me down.¡± He better not stuff her underneath Li Shu¡¯s quilt.


    Li Mo knew that she was feeling uneasy and tried tofort her by softly saying, ¡°Stop squirming.¡± Then, he said to Li Hua, ¡°Fourth brother, is there another a quilt in the cupboard? Take it out if there is one.¡±


    How could there be an extra quilt? Li Hua said, ¡°En.¡± But, instead of opening the cupboard, he went to the side of the bed and brought over the quilt that he had been using.


    Seeing this sight, Li Mo approvingly nodded. Fourth brother¡¯s quilt was the cleanest one.


    Li Mo carried Li Man to the bed, gently put her down, and said in soft voice, ¡°Please put up with this for tonight. I¡¯ll help you fix your roof tomorrow.¡±


    Li Man innocently bit her bottom lip. Even if she wanted to refuse, she didn¡¯t have a better idea of her own. She couldn¡¯t go to the kitchen to sleep, right? But, how would the other people fit on the bed if an extra person was added?


    With her damp quilt wrapped around herself, she awkwardly looked at Li Mo. She had lived for so many years, but this was the first she was sharing a room with several men. Moreover, she would be sleeping on the same bed as them.


    Li Shu felt very disappointed with his oldest brother¡¯s choice. He silently grumbled. Why wouldn¡¯t oldest brother ce Li Man down with him? He wouldn¡¯t do anything bad to her. Moreover, it was very warm and cozy underneath his quilt. Wife would feel sofortable sleeping here. Seeing that Li Man was going to sleep at the edge of the bed, he suddenly felt happy and started to hurriedly crawl over there. He wanted to sleep next to her.


    Startled, Li Man pulled her body closer to herself.


    Li Mo pulled a long face. His voice dropped as he said, ¡°Third brother, go sleep on the other side of the bed.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Before Li Shu could protest, Li Mo continued to make the sleeping arrangements. ¡°Fourth brother, you can squeeze in with Little Five.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Hua obediently got into bed and lied down to sleep by Little Five¡¯s side.


    And then, without Li Mo needing to say anything, Li Yan shrugged and went back to sleeping in his original position.


    However, Li Shu was sitting at the other side of the bed and staring at Li Mo as he asked, ¡°Oldest brother, why does it have to be me that sleeps here?¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Li Mo briefly looked at him in askance, then he extinguished the light and tried to keep his movements as light as possible as he got onto the bed.


    Li Shu grunted. He felt very wronged as he gloomily lied down too. His body was as stiff as a corpse as he stared at the ceiling.

 Chapter 83 – The first night (2)

    <h4>Chapter 83 ¨C The first night (2)</h4>


    Li Man remained sitting on the other side of the bed. She looked at the brothers that wereid out in a row. Little Five was the closest one to her, then it was Li Hua, Li Yan, Li Mo, and finally Li Shu. The brothers were very well behaved in this dark room. Even the sound of their breathing seemed restrained as if they were worried about bothering her.


    Suddenly, all of the embarrassment, nervousness, and difort that she was feelingpletely disappeared without a trace. Instead, she felt this new experience was slightly amusing. In the midst of this dark room, she slowly unwrapped her quilt, tossed it to the side, and swiftly burrowed underneath the quilt that Li Hua hadid out for her.


    This quilt was still pretty new, and the cover for it had recently been washed and soaked in sunlight. When she sniffed the quilt, there was a pleasant scent of grass and ink. Moreover, it still had some residual warmth. As soon as her chilled body burrowed into the quilt, she was immediately surrounded by warmth. It felt sofortable.


    Little by little, Li Man¡¯s consciousness floated away. Surprisingly, there was a bout of sleepiness, and she quickly fell into slumber.


    However, once she fell asleep, it was even harder for the nearby men. Originally, everyone was acting more properly because of her close proximity. They didn¡¯t even dare to let their imaginations run wild. But, once she was asleep, they immediately rxed. And once they were less tense, their excited minds imagined all sorts of fantasies...


    Li Shu was the first one that couldn¡¯t control himself. He quietly called out, wifey,¡± a couple of times. After not hearing any response, he couldn¡¯t resist kicking away his quilt. ¡°Too hot.¡±


    Li Mo, who was lying next to him, hastily chided, ¡°Be quieter.¡± He was worried about waking up Li Man.


    However, once Li Shuined about the temperature, the other men also felt as if their bodies were burning up, and the difort of not being able to let out that heat.


    Li Mo also quietly pushed down his quilt and took a long breath.


    As soon as Li Shu heard this movement, he happily giggled. ¡°Oldest brother, you¡¯re feeling ufortable too, right?¡±


    Li Mo quietly scolded, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Li Shu kicked his quilt off the bed with his feet. He groaned, ¡°Oldest brother, wife is here.¡±


    Li Mo pressed his lips together. Before he had time to respond, Li Yan asked, ¡°So what if she¡¯s here?¡±


    Li Shu immediately brightened up and asked, ¡°Second brother, you can¡¯t sleep either?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± There was a slight rustle as Li Yan took his hands out from underneath the quilt. He also felt unbearably hot.


    His movement caused Li Hua to feel ufortable. He turned to sleep on his side.


    ¡°Fourth brother, you¡¯re not asleep either?¡± Li Shu propped half his body up and looked over like a small animal.


    Li Hua slightly bit his lips and mumbled, ¡°En.¡±


    Li Shu gleefullyughed.


    Li Mo hurriedly turned his body and covered Li Shu¡¯s mouth. ¡°Third brother.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother.¡± Li Shu was very stirred up. He impulsively grabbed Li Mo¡¯s hand and was slightly panting as he asked, ¡°Oldest brother, let¡¯s choose tonight as the wedding night. It¡¯s not like an auspiciously chosen date will be superior.¡±


    Once these words were said, it was as if bolts of lightning had struck everyone and left them stunned and dumbfounded.


    The following silence was oppressive enough to suffocate.


    They could hear the wind blowing outside and the pitter-patter of the rain. It confused their emotional state.


    After a period of strange silence, Li Shu finally couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Well, what do you think? It¡¯s already been several days, and it looks like wife¡¯s health has already recuperated.¡±

 Chapter 84 – The first night (3)

    <h4>Chapter 84 ¨C The first night (3)</h4>


    Li Mo cleared his throat with a quiet cough. In order to hide the feelings that seemed to be surging forth like waves, he said, ¡°Third brother, stop saying nonsense. It¡¯s already the middle of the night. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I keep thinking about wife.¡± Li Shu fidgeted and tugged his clothes open. His strong and muscr chest was heaving.


    Li Yan secretly thought that Li Shu was being was too frank. And yet, this was simply his third brother¡¯s personality. He would say and do whatever he thought. It was already unprecedented for Li Shu to have acted with restraint since their wife had joined their household several days ago.


    Li Mo closed his eyes and didn¡¯t respond. He was hoping that his third brother would get bored from theck of response and obediently go to sleep.


    But, Li Shu had really felt too stifled during the past period. He continued by saying, ¡°Oldest brother, is it because you don¡¯t like wife? How about you buy another wife after we¡¯ve earned more money? Just give wife to me now. Anyways, I think she¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    What kind of nonsense was this? How could he not like her? Li Mo clenched his fist in the dark room. Third brother was always saying things that deserved a beating.


    Hearing these words, Li Yan sneered. ¡°Dream on.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Shu gloomily curled his lip. ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m being serious. Mudan likes you so much. You should just ept her. Oh right, and fourth brother, you¡¯re a schr, you¡¯ll have a really bright future. Who knows? You might even be able to marry ady from a noble family. You don¡¯t need to mix in with us. Little Five is still young, so this has nothing to do with him. How about considering wife as just mine? I¡¯ll work to earn money. Oldest brother, don¡¯t worry, when you marry another woman in the future, I definitely won¡¯t stand to the side and do nothing. Second brother, I¡¯ll definitely help you with the bridal price when you marry Mudan. How about it?¡±


    Li Shu had said these words with absolutely sincerity and after several days of careful deliberation. But, contrary to his expectations, right after these words were said, he received unanimous refusal from three voices.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ...


    Li Shu was left feeling stumped by this response.


    LI Mo was feeling irritated and trouble as he heavily closed his eyes. His voice had sunk as he said, ¡°Stop talking. There¡¯s work to do tomorrow. Go to sleep.¡±


    Li Shu felt very wronged as he pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m being serious though. You guys should consider it.¡±


    Li Yan insincerely smiled and said, ¡°Third brother, it¡¯s surprisingly rare to see you putting so much thought into our wife.¡±


    Li Hua thought the same. His third brother had been short-tempered since they were children, and he would only have a brief period of enthusiasm for everything. He had even less patience towards woman. They had always thought that if he got married, it would only be for the purpose of carrying on his ancestral line.


    In fact, before Li Man had entered their household, these had been Li Shu¡¯s thoughts too. He hadn¡¯t cared what kind of woman their future shared wife would be. All women seemed the same to him. But, he had shown a rarely seen possessive streak tonight.


    Not willing to back down, Li Shu responded, ¡°Of course. Second brother, have you not felt moved by her? If so, why won¡¯t you give her to me?¡±


    Li Yan secretly rolled his eyes. Annoyed and amused at the same time, he said, ¡°Rubbish. Why would I give her to you? Moreover, even if oldest brother doesn¡¯t like her, I¡¯m your second brother. By order, it should be me next, not you. How about this? Third brother, you¡¯re still young. Wait two more years, once I¡¯ve settled down, we¡¯ll arrange matters for you and oldest brother.¡±


    Anxious, Li Shu almost wanted to jump up and start fighting with his second brother. ¡°Get out. Wife is mine. I won¡¯t give her up.¡±


    At this time, Li Hua said in a neither cold not light voice, ¡°Then, why are you asking us to give her up?¡±

 Chapter 85 – The first night (4)

    <h4>Chapter 85 ¨C The first night (4)</h4>


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Shu was stunned. ¡°Fourth brother, it can¡¯t be that you have feelings for wife too, right?¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s face felt hot. He didn¡¯t say another word.


    In contrast, Li Yanughed. ¡°What? She¡¯s our shared wife. Do you think you¡¯re the only one allowed to think about her?¡±


    ¡°Meh.¡± Li Shu scornfully curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯re all thinking about her while pretending to be saints. Anyways, second brother and fourth brother, the two of you also want to consummate your marriage with wife sooner rather thanter, right?¡±


    Li Hua secretly felt irritated. Why was third brother going back to this issue?


    Li Yan onlyughed in response.


    Not hearing anyone acknowledging him, Li Shu went back to bugging Li Mo. ¡°Oldest brother, say something, ah. Do you agree or not? If you agree, let¡¯s wake up wife and consummate the marriage tonight. Okay?¡±


    Li Mo almost ended up choking after hearing these words. Really, his third brother¡¯s personality was too much. He failed to consider the current situation. Seeing that Li Shu was about to sit up, he hurriedly shouted, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±


    Li Yan slightly propped his upper body up and disapprovinglyughed, ¡°Right now, there¡¯s six of us on this bed. How exactly do you n on consummating the marriage?¡±


    Li Shu was stunned for a bit. Soon after, he said, ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Let¡¯s just move Little Five to the side.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Li Yan shook his head as he looked at him. Li Shu was already an adult, but his problem solving skills were still so basic.


    ¡°Then?¡± Li Shu slightly furrowed his brow. He said, ¡°Oldest brother will go first. We¡¯ll do it by birth order.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just Li Yan that felt utterly vexed by Li Shu¡¯s words. Li Mo and Li Hua felt the same as Li Yan.


    Ice had crept into Li Mo¡¯s words as he said in a deep and low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, you can go out and cool yourself down.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Shu was baffled. ¡°Eh, aren¡¯t we having a good chat? Besides, if oldest brother is the first...¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Li Mo had covered his mouth with one hand and elbowed him in the chest with the other arm so that his pained yelp waspletely smothered.


    When Li Yan saw this, he hurriedly looked in the other direction to check. Li Man hadn¡¯t twitched. She was breathing naturally and appeared deeply asleep as if nothing over here could startle her awake. Feeling relieved, Li Yan chuckled and said, ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re too outrageous. Look at wife¡¯s petite body. Can her body take you, me, oldest brother, and fourth brother? Do you want her to die on this bed tonight?¡±


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Li Hua lightly admonished. He didn¡¯t expect that second brother would say nonsense too.


    Li Yan turned his head to the side and teasingly said into Li Hua¡¯s ear, ¡°Fourth brother, is your heart aching for her?¡±


    On the other side of the bed, Li Mo had just let go of Li Shu. Li Shu recklessly interrupted before Li Hua could respond, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Don¡¯t each of the women in our vige serve several men? Second brother, you know about A¡¯da¡¯s family, right? They live at the back of the vige. They bought a wifest year. A¡¯Si told me that their family¡¯s wife is really amazing. She insists that she wants all four brothers in one night for her to feel enough pleasure. We¡¯re not that much stronger than A¡¯da and his brothers. Who knows? Maybe wife will enjoy being taken by all of us together?¡±


    Li Mo really wanted to sew Li Shu¡¯s mouth closed. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say such nonsense.¡±


    Li Yan put his hands behind his head and thought of Li Man¡¯s shy and guarded appearance. He lightly shook his head and sighed. ¡°Everyone is different.¡±


    Unwilling to ept Li Yan¡¯s words, Li Shu asked, ¡°Different how? Are you saying that our wife is inferior to another woman?¡±


    The corners of Li Yan¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°This isn¡¯t an issue of whether or not she¡¯s inferior.¡±


    ¡°Then, what is it?¡± Li Shu was at a loss. ¡°Are we suppose to leave wife alone every day even after marrying her?¡±

 Chapter 86 – The first night (5)

    <h4>Chapter 86 ¨C The first night (5)</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about something like that.¡± Li Mo turned his head to the side and fiercely red at him.


    Feeling wronged, Li Shu pouted. ¡°How can I not worry about it? After other people get married, they spend every day happy enough to die. After we married our wife, we¡¯re not even allowed to touch her. It¡¯s ridiculous. Oldest brother, could it be that you want to have wife all to yourself...¡±


    ¡°Out.¡± Li Mo¡¯s expression had turned cold. He grabbed hold of Li Shu¡¯s cor and was about to shove him off the bed.


    Li Shu shrieked several times before Li Mo covered his mouth again. In a muffled voice, ¡°Oldest brother...¡±


    ¡°Do you want to sleep outside?¡± Li Mo coldly warned.


    Li Shu hurriedly shook his head. It was very windy outside and also raining. Oldest brother was so heartless.


    ¡°Be more well-behaved then. Even if you can¡¯t sleep, stay quietly lying down. If you dare to say another word, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡± Li Mo fiercely issued hisst warning.


    Li Shu could tell that his oldest brother was truly about to lose his temper. He obediently picked his quilt from the ground and wrapped the quilt around himself the way a person would wrap banana leaves around sticky rice filling.


    Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Oldest brother, third brother was only saying that. He wouldn¡¯t really do that to wife. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡±


    It sounded as if he was covering up a shoring. Li Mo said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s just go to sleep.¡±


    As Li Yan looked up at the dark ceiling, a light shed through his bright eyes. ¡°Oldest brother, since no one is feeling sleepy tonight, let¡¯s talk until everything is cleared up.¡±


    After hearing these words, Li Mo looked stifled, Li Hua tightly clutched the top part of his shared quilt, and Li Shu grinned and poked his head out of his quilt.


    ¡°Second brother, what do you want to say?¡± Li Mo seemed to have already guessed the gist of it, and his words sounded guarded.


    The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips slightly curved up. In the dark, rainy night, his beautiful, deep and low voice had an indescribable sense of hegemony as he said, ¡°Oldest brother, I know that you¡¯ve been worried that wife won¡¯t be able to ept us and this family. You¡¯re worried about harming her.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s tightly clenched hand rxed a bit. In the end, it was second brother that knew him best.


    Li Yan continued, ¡°But, did you not notice? It¡¯s not just you. We want to take good care of her too.¡±


    Li Mo suddenly felt as if a tiny thorn had stabbed him in the heart.


    Next to Li Mo, Li Shu hurriedly parroted, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll treat her well.¡±


    Li Yan added, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve witnessed everything that wife has been doing during the past several days. She washes our clothes and cooks for us every day. She sweeps the outside courtyard and is even raising chickens and pigs. She¡¯s doing her best to be a member of our family.¡±


    Li Mo heavily closed his eyes. Various images of her flooded his mind and ovepped each other. Yes, she was doing her best... but he...


    Li Shu anxiously added to conversation by saying, ¡°Oh yeah, wife has been learning to speak our dialect from Little Five every day.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Yan nodded, ¡°Oldest brother, since wife is willing, why can¡¯t we do our best to get her to fall in love with us? So that she¡¯ll willingly...¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Li Shu hurriedly said, ¡°Who knows? Maybe wife is anxious about consummating the marriage too. What woman doesn¡¯t want to be dearly loved by a man and give birth to a baby sooner rather thanter?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Li Mo knew that he couldn¡¯t win an argument against his second brother, so he went after his third brother.

 Chapter 87 – The first night (6)

    <h4>Chapter 87 ¨C The first night (6)</h4>


    Li Shu winked and said with a sly smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but that woman in the house behind ours is always dragging First Shun and Second Shun to do that with her, and she¡¯s still not satisfied. She sneakily tumbles around with strange men.¡±


    ¡°Out.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t resist spitting out, ¡°That woman is from a brothel. Just like how a dog can¡¯t stop itself from eating sh*t, she can¡¯t bear to stay away from other men for even one day. How could she bepared to our wife? Third brother, don¡¯t ever mention those words again. Otherwise, if wife finds out that you said something like this, she might ignore you forever.¡±


    Li Shu hastily covered his mouth and mumbled to himself, ¡°But, I¡¯ve also said that our wife is better than that woman too.¡±


    Seeing that Li Yan wasn¡¯t going to say anything else, Li Hua felt a bit anxious, so he asked, ¡°Second brother, why did you say all that?¡±


    Li Yan shrugged and straightforwardly said, ¡°Since oldest brother isn¡¯t willing to take the lead of consummating the marriage with wife, then let¡¯s just it make it fairer. Anyways, she¡¯s our wife. We can all just do our best to bed our wife as long as we don¡¯t use force. As for who¡¯s the first one and who¡¯s thest one, this will depend on each person¡¯s ability.¡±


    When Li Mo heard these words, a nameless fiery sensation spread from his heart. Did he have the ability to get Li Man to like him?


    ¡°Second brother, are you saying that as long as wife is willing, I can immediately consummate the marriage with her?¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes were glimmering. ording to second brother¡¯s intentions, he couldpletely ignore oldest brother and second brother.


    ¡°Sure, as long as you have skill to make her willing.¡± Li Yan enigmatically smiled.


    Li Shu pped his hands and cheered. ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll wake up wife right now. She¡¯ll certainly be willing to do that with me.¡±


    Li Mo smacked Li Shu¡¯s head. ¡°Settle down.¡±


    Li Shu acted as if a cold bucket of water had suddenly been poured over him. He spluttered, ¡°I was just joking. Wife is sleeping so sweetly. Who would be willing to wake her up right now?¡±


    The heavy silence that followed felt suffocating.


    This time, Li Shu didn¡¯t dare to speak first and only perked up his ears to wait for someone to discuss their own ideas. Come on, hurry up and speak.


    In the end, it was Li Mo¡¯s low voice that broke through the ufortable silence. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do what your second brother suggested.¡± These words were directed Li Shu and Li Hua.


    Li Shu was so excited that he ended up shrieking, ¡°Really?¡± He was sure that wife liked him the most. She had been frequently sneaking nces at him during the past few days. She would definitely be willing to consummate the marriage with him.


    In contrast, Li Hua disagreed, ¡°Oldest brother, this matter...¡±


    ¡°Alright, the matter will be settled like this.¡± Li Mo¡¯s voice was deep as he interrupted Li Hua. He pulled his quilt up, closed his eyes, and said, ¡°Sleep.¡±


    Li Hua felt distressed for his oldest brother as he looked in his direction. Oldest brother was probably feeling really bad. Normally, when brothers married a shared wife, it was usually the oldest brother that would consummate the marriage first. But... As soon as he thought of Li Man, there was an upset feeling in his heart. He had three older brothers...


    Outside, the wind and rain gradually died down. Inside, the four brothers had a load on their minds and were unable to go back to sleep


    ¡ª


    The next day, roosters called out three times as the sky slowly brightened. When Li Man woke up and opened her eyes, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling. Her heart tightened for a moment as she heard the sound of unfamiliar masculine breathing. Fortunately, the brothers seemed to still be asleep.


    She hurriedly tried to calm herself down. She wanted to go back to her room to get dressed.


    When she shifted her body, she felt a weight on her stomach. She looked in that direction and saw that Little Five, the little brat, had half of his body over on her side. One of his legs was sprawled out over her stomach No wonder, she had dreamed of a stone falling down on her.

 Chapter 88 – The first night (7)

    <h4>Chapter 88 ¨C The first night (7)</h4>


    Li Man carefully shifted Little Five¡¯s leg off before quietly burrowing out of her quilt. She only had her undergarments on, so she had to return to her own hut and put on the rest of her clothes before the men woke up.


    After she quietly got out of bed, she realized that her shoes were missing. Oh, she didn¡¯t have anything to put on her feet. Last night, Li Mo had carried her and her quilt over here.


    Since she was a child, she had never walked barefoot. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t like the floor of this hut had finished flooring. It was just dirt.


    Sitting at one end of the bed, she continued to look at the ground and was at a loss on what to do next. Her brow furrowed.


    In the middle of the bed, Li Yan suddenly turned over with a snort. His eyshes were fluttering. He seemed as if he was about to wake up.


    With her heart clenching in rm, Li Man tumbled onto the ground. No longer caring about the coldness of the floor, she ran outside barefooted.


    Behind her, Li Yan was sitting up on the bed. His gaze was full of amusement as he stared at the doorway. This girl was too thoughtless. She had rushed out of the hut without closing the door on her way out, and a cool breeze poured into the hut.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a figure appeared by the doorway. It was Li Man, looking the same as before with her feet bare. She had rushed back here and was now closing the door in a flustered state.


    Li Yan couldn¡¯t resist bursting out in chuckles. What a silly girl.


    Next to him, Li Hua let out a long sigh. He shifted a little bit and closed his eyes again.


    ¡ª


    Li Man thought that she had left the hut without anyone noticing. She was feeling d that she had woken up early today as she returned to her own hut. Looking at the mess on her bed, she felt dejected. Fortunately, her clothes had been stored away in the wardrobe and hadn¡¯t gotten soaked by the rain. She hastily put on her outer clothing, socks, and shoes.


    Just as she finished dressing, she heard the sound of activity from the neighboring hut.


    Actually, other than Little Five, the Li brothers hadn¡¯t been able to sleep wellst night. When Li Man woke up this morning, the four brothers had been startled away by the small amount of noise that she had made. It was only that when Li Shu wanted to sit up and greet his wife, Li Mo had grabbed hold of his arm and stopped him. As a result, he could only close his eyes and pretend to be asleep.


    Once Li Man had left the hut, the four brothers weren¡¯t able to continue lying in bed.


    There was a rustling sound as Li Shu sat up, covered himself with his outer clothing, and anxiously got out of bed.


    Li Mo also sat up and looked at him with a deep gaze. ¡°What are you off to do?¡±


    ¡°I ate too muchst night. I¡¯m going to the outhouse.¡± Li Shu clutched his stomach as he walked outside. Right after he went outside, he didn¡¯t head towards the backyard. Instead, he dashed towards western hut. However, just as he was about to stretch his hand out to push open the door of that hut, Li Yan grabbed hold of his arm. ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re being too impatient.¡±


    Li Shu grinned. ¡°Second brother, what are you thinking? I just came here to check on the leaky roof.¡±


    Li Mo came out, nced at Li Shu, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to check. You¡¯reing with me to go up the mountain and chop some bamboo to bring back.¡±


    Seeing Li Mo¡¯s gloomy expression, Li Shu wiggled his eyebrows at Li Yan. His gesture meant, ¡°Oldest brother is really angry.¡±


    At this time, Li Man opened her door to go outside. Seeing the three brothers clustered around her doorway, she was momentarily stunned. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re all awake? It¡¯s still so early. I¡¯ll go make breakfast.¡±


    After saying this, she bustled over toward the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Li Shu hastily flung Li Yan¡¯s hand off and followed her into the kitchen.

 Chapter 89 – The first night (8)

    <h4>Chapter 89 ¨C The first night (8)</h4>


    Li Yan saw the taut expression on Li Mo. He slightly smiled and said, ¡°Oldest brother, you have to try harder too. Third brother will keep trying until he seeds.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he pushed open the door to Li Man¡¯s room and stepped inside. He saw that water was still dripping from the thatched roof and the bed was already thoroughly soaked. It was evident that room wasn¡¯t in a useable state.


    Li Yan followed him into the room and said, ¡°Even if the roof is fixed, this room won¡¯t be habitable soon.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo felt distressed. This hut had almost twenty years of history. Li Man¡¯s current room had once been their mother¡¯s bedroom. After their parents had passed away, no one had been living here. It was used to store odds and ends instead. After a long time passed, this hut had be dpidated. He had though this hut couldst another year, butst night¡¯s sudden rainstorm had wrecked this hut. It was basically a mud pit now.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see. Let¡¯s try fixing it first.¡± Li Mo looked at the roof and tried to think of a way to minimize the damage.


    Li Yan didn¡¯t really care about the damaged roof. ¡°Oldest brother, our home only has one room where people can sleep. Is wife going to share a bed with us for the next several days?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Mo¡¯s heart abruptly jumped. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter.¡±


    Li Yan didn¡¯t say another word.


    Li Hua was standing in the doorway as he looked at the interior of the hut. His long eyebrows were also furrowed. After a long pause, he suggested, ¡°How about we set up another bed in our hut?¡± If they all slept on a bed, there would always be worries that something would happen. He... didn¡¯t want to see her... doing that... with any of his older brothers.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo thought this idea was doable.


    Li Yan curved his lips and meaningfully looked at Li Hua. He more or less had an idea of what his fourth brother was thinking. But, there was only one wife, and there were five of them. Even if Little Five was still young right now and didn¡¯t count, there were still four of them. No matter how unwilling he was; he couldn¡¯t monopolize their wife.


    ¡ª


    Li Man was washing the rice to make congee and kneading dough to make pancakes.


    Li Shu was helping her by tending to the fire. He wanted to say something funny to make herugh, but he couldn¡¯t think of a single joke. He would only poke his head out from underneath to sneak nces at his wife from time to time. The more he looked, the more he thought that wife looked good. It felt as if his heart was being wrapped in sweetness. He kept tossing firewood into the fire without paying attention.


    The fire soon became too hot. Before Li Man had time to flip the pancakes she was making, it had already be burnt on one side. She urgently said, ¡°Smaller, make the fire smaller.¡±


    Li Shu thought she had said something else. When he frantically rushed over, Li Man fiercely red at him and pointed at the pieces of pancakes that she had hastily picked up. ¡°Look, they¡¯re all burnt. You can be the one that eats theseter.¡±


    He had though something really bad had happened. His heart was still palpitating from the recent scare. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll eat it. I¡¯ll eat anything as long as you¡¯re the one making it.¡± Li Shu picked up a piece of burnt pancake and smiled as he bit off a piece.


    Seeing him like this, Li Man wasn¡¯t able to say aloud any reprimanding words. She only pushed him to the side so she could tend to the fire by herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Li Shu hastily tried to stop her.


    Li Man nced at him. Thinking about how she still had to keep an eye on the stovetop, she urged him, ¡°Alright then, keep the fire lower this time.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Li Shu happily agreed.


    ¡ª


    Li Mo left the hut and saw the rapport between Li Man and his third brother in the kitchen. After a pause, he continued outside and braved the rain that had started again.


    Li Hua was standing under the eaves and called out, ¡°Oldest brother.¡± He didn¡¯t know where his oldest brother was going. He hadn¡¯t even put on a woven rush raincoat.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t even turn his head back and only answered, ¡°I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s eyes were full of worry. He and his brothers had always listened to oldest brother¡¯s words. But now, because of the matter with their wife, it felt as if his oldest brother had been faced with unanimous betrayal. He was probably feeling bad, right?


    ¡°Hey, stop worrying. Oldest brother is aware,¡± Li Yanfortingly said and gently patted his fourth brother¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 90 – The first night (9)

    <h4>Chapter 90 ¨C The first night (9)</h4>


    Li Hua watched as his oldest brother¡¯s lonely back figure disappeared into the curtain of rain. His eyes were a bit wet as he said, ¡°Second brother, isn¡¯t this pushing oldest brother too much? Oldest brother, he...¡±


    Li Yan suddenly felt somewhat upset too. Did fourth brother really thinking that he was directly going against their oldest brother? He was just trying to help him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your third brother and me are also aware.¡±


    After saying this, Li Yan turned around and entered the kitchen.


    Li Man had already finished cooking thest piece of pancake and was scooping out the pancakes from the pan.


    As soon as Li Yan came over, he leaned over and tilted his face so that it was close to her as he sniffed and said, ¡°Oh, something smells really good.¡±


    Li Man ufortably shifted away. ¡°These pancakes are ready. You should eat them while they¡¯re still hot.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Yan stretched his hand out and picked up a piece. As he nibbled on it, he smiled and said, ¡°Oh, this smells just as good.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s hand trembled, and the pancake fell off her spat and into the pan. Hadn¡¯t this wicked person already praised her pancakes for smelling good?


    Li Yan was leaning against the stove. He watched Li Man as he ate the pancake.


    Being looked at like this, Li Man got angry and she asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Li Yan raised his eyebrows like a hooligan. After swallowing thest bite of his pancake, he took another piece and continued to eat.


    ¡°You?¡± How could he be so shameless? His third brother was right there. Oh, right, what was up with Li Shu? Was he deaf?


    Li Man took the rest of cooked pancakes to the table, then she looked at Li Shu. He was still crouched down by the stove and munching on the burnt pancakes. He only knew how to eat. He didn¡¯t even stand up or pay attention when his older brother was bullying her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As soon as Li Shu caught sight of Li Man¡¯s aggrieved look, his heart softened, and he hurriedly stood up in worry.


    To his surprise, Li Man fiercely red at him and turned her back to him. ¡°Call them over here to eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shu felt his head and somewhat uneasily left to call the rest of the family over.


    But, right after Li Shu left the kitchen, Li Man realized that she had made a mistake. How could she let him leave? There was still a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothes in the room. She quickly tried to follow after Li Shu and leave the kitchen too, but Li Yan stretched his hand out and stopped her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Man red at him. She didn¡¯t believe that he would dare to do anything shameless. There were still plenty of people left at home.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the hairpin?¡± There was a hint of threat in Li Yan¡¯s gaze.


    Li Man inexplicably felt flustered. ¡°I... I forgot to wear it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where is it?¡± Li Yan cross his arms and wickedly curved his lips.


    Li Man was surprised when she heard herself honestly answering, ¡°It¡¯s in my room.¡±


    ¡°Go, put it on,¡± Li Yan ordered her.


    Li Man felt annoyed. ¡°I can¡¯t get used to wearing it.¡±


    ¡°Really? Wouldn¡¯t you be willing to wear it if third brother or fourth brother had been the one that gave it you?¡± A cynical smile suddenly appeared in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Perhaps, it would be okay if the giver was oldest brother too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Man doubtfully looked at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Knowing that she probably didn¡¯t understand all of his words, Li Yan could only shake his head. He lowered his head and came closer to her face. ¡°Do you know where my blue headband is?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Man leaned backwards and doubtfully looked at him.


    Li Yan rested his hand on her waist and pulled her closer to him. He continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see everything yesterday? I don¡¯t remember where I put it. Do you remember?¡±


    It was as if an explosion had gone off. Li Man¡¯s little face flushed red. The blush spread all the way to the tips of her ears. She stared at the man in front of her. There was a genial smile on his face that was as wless as jade. However, his inky ck eyes were full of teasing intent.


    He... he was clearing making fun of her for sneaking nces of him when he was taking a rinse yesterday.


    Jerk!

 Chapter 91 – Suspicious (1)

    <h4>Chapter 91 ¨C Suspicious (1)</h4>


    Jerk!


    With blushing face, Li Man angrily retorted, ¡°I didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The smile in Li Yan¡¯s eyes deepened. He snorted and asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it? I thought you had put it away?¡±


    Was he saying that she had stolen and hidden away his headband? He was really overthinking things.


    Li Man rolled her eyes at him. She didn¡¯t feel like continuing to exin herself to him. She turned around and wanted to go out to get some fresh air. But, the arm that was wrapped around her waist didn¡¯t let go. It slid up to her lower abdomen as she moved.


    What was even more despicable was that broad hand suddenly exerted force and pulled her back. Her back ended up snuggly touching his chest. His warm and clean masculine scent surrounded her. Li Man didn¡¯t have enough time to react. With his chin lowered against her delicate shoulder, he softly murmured into her ear, ¡°Wife, are you scared of me?¡±


    Who¡¯s scared of you? Eh, wait a sec.


    When Li Man abruptly turned around, her forehead brushed against his warm and soft lips, and a strange feeling slipped across her heart. She slightly trembled. For a moment, she forgot the question that she wanted to ask.


    The corners of Li Yan¡¯s mouth flew upwards. His slender fingers stroked his lips, then they gently repeated the action on Li Man¡¯s forehead.


    Such an intimate move left Li Man feeling as if she had been struck by lightning. She nervously retreated until her back touched the table. She stared at him for a long time. For a while, she couldn¡¯t think of the right words to say. She could only feel her heart wildly beating.


    Right after Li Shu came back, he saw that Li Man and Li Yan were staring at each other. Feeling puzzled, he asked, ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Hua had followed Li Shu inside. He suspiciously looked at Li Yan. ¡°Second brother?¡±


    Li Yan slightly raised his eyebrows. There was a smile on his lips. ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Do you think that your second brother is going to eat her or something?¡±


    Seeing that Li Man was still staring at Li Yan, Li Shu carefully touched her and asked, ¡°Wife?¡±


    Startled, Li Man seemed to return to her senses. She fixed her gaze on Li Shu, then her line of sight drifted to Li Yan beforending on Li Hua.


    Li Hua! A jolt went through Li Man¡¯s mind. She pushed Li Shu to the side, walked forward, grabbed hold of Li Hua¡¯s hand, and pulled him along as she walked outside.


    ¡°Wife?¡± Li Shu was astonished. He hastily followed after them.


    Li Man only pulled Li Hua out the door. Right under the eaves, she picked up a stick and wrote on the ground, ¡°Wife, what exactly does that word mean?¡±


    This was the first time punctuation marks were used*. At first, Li Hua was a bit confused. Soon after, he understood. There was an indescribable happy surprise in his eyes. He pointed at thema and the question mark. ¡°Did you make this up yourself?¡±


    * (T/N: Modern punctuation marks likemas and question marks weren¡¯t used in ancient Chinese writing.)


    No matter what, the addition of these two strange symbols improved the rity of the writing.


    Li Man wasn¡¯t in the mood to exin punctuation to him. She just pointed at the question with the branch and said, ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the meaning that you think it is. ¡± Li Hua¡¯s fair face was slightly flushed.


    ¡°What I think?¡± Li Man¡¯s heart trembled. She wanted to ask again to make sure, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it aloud, so she wrote on the ground, ¡°Am I your second brother¡¯s wife, or your third brother¡¯s wife?¡±


    Why had Li Yan also recently addressed her as wife?


    She felt as if she was in over her head. Could the word wife mean something different here? Could it have a simr meaning to big sister, aunt, or aunty instead?


    A trace of dismay shone through Li Hua¡¯s eyes. Why had she only mentioned second brother and third brother? She was also his wife, ah.


    And so, Li Hua took the stick from her and wrote on the ground, ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡±

 Chapter 92 – Suspicious (2)

    <h4>Chapter 92 ¨C Suspicious (2)</h4>


    It was a simple line of words written in a natural and flowing style. The words were easy to understand, but Li Man felt as if her eyes had been stabbed with thorns, even her brain felt throbbing pain.


    This teenager was also saying that she was his wife?


    She was on the verge of fainting. She hadn¡¯t even figured out her rtionship with the other two. Why was there another one now?


    Li Man felt as if the world was spinning, and the scene in front of her was turning dark.


    Li Hua hurriedly supported Li Man as she tottered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Was it because of what he had written? Was she unwilling to be his wife?


    Li Yan and Li Shu, who were at the side, also received a shock. They came over and worriedly asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    What on earth was going on? Li Man looked Li Yan and Li Shu, who hade over here and were crowding around. Her mind felt twisted up. In this family of five brothers, why had three of them called her wife? Were they mistaking the meaning of wife? Could it have a simr meaning to older sister, aunt, or aunty?


    ¡°Are you not feeling well somewhere?¡± Seeing her deathly pale face and feeling worried, Li Yan stretched his hand out to touch her forehead. It wasn¡¯t hot. It was actually very cold. ¡°Are you feeling cold from not wearing enough clothes?¡±


    Li Man pushed his hand away and weakly shook her head. It felt as if her thoughts were tangled up into a mess of string that couldn¡¯t be disentangled.


    At this time, Li Mo returned home and saw this scene. He asked, ¡°Why are you all crowding by the doorway?¡±


    The group instinctively looked towards his direction and saw that Li Mo was soaked from walking in the rain, but there was surprisingly a light smile on his face.


    ¡°Oldest brother.¡± Li Hua was very curious. Why had his oldest brother¡¯s mood changed so drastically after going out for only a short period of time?


    Li Mo had already walked over. He looked at the group. As he looked at Li Man, his honey-colored face turned slightly red. Before the group had time to inquire where he went and what he did, he was already quickly heading over to the eastern hut. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going inside to change my clothes.¡±


    Although the brothers felt doubtful, none of them asked any questions. Their attentions were all focused on Li Man.


    Li Man¡¯splexion had slightly improved, but the three brothers were still worried.


    ¡°Wife, if you¡¯re not feeling well somewhere, you can tell us,¡± said Li Shu.


    Li Man supported her forehead in her hand. This had all started because you kept calling me wife.


    ¡°How about I go ask the doctor toe over here to check?¡± After Li Hua asked this, he started to head out, but Li Man grabbed onto him and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡°Li Yan closely scrutinized her. It was a fact that she had almost passed out recently.


    Oh! Li Yan suddenly looked at Li Hua and asked, ¡°Fourth brother, what did you write on the ground?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Li Hua¡¯s heart sunk. Because of what he had wrote, she... He looked at Li Man and said in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, I...¡±


    Seeing his suddenly lonely expression, Li Man hurriedly shook her head and interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. Let¡¯s not keeping standing here. It¡¯s quite chilly. Let¡¯s go inside to eat.¡±


    After saying this, she left the three brothers behind and quietly entered the kitchen by herself. She sat down at the table, but didn¡¯t move. Her mind was a mess. Please give her some time to calm down.


    But, the three brothers followed her inside. However, seeing that she wanted to be left alone, no one dared to say anything to her. Instead, one of them quietlydled out of a bowl of congee for her and ced it by her side.


    ¡ª


    When Li Mo entered the eastern hut, he saw Little Five making the bed.


    Little Five was surprised to see Li Mo totally soaked. ¡°Oldest brother, how did you get so wet?¡±


    Instead of straightforwardly replying, Li Mo said, ¡°Little Five, go eat first. Oldest brother is going to change into dry clothing.¡±

 Chapter 93 – Suspicious (3)

    <h4>Chapter 93 ¨C Suspicious (3)</h4>


    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Five swiftly came down from the bed and went outside after putting on shoes. He helpfully closed the door on his way out.


    After turning his head and checking that the door was firmly closed, Li Mo finally took something out from his clothes.


    It was a very unique-looking bracelet made of woven red string. The vigers in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine called the string, ¡°fated marriage string¡±. He had gone out in the rain to request this item from the shrine keeper.


    The sound of Little Five¡¯s voice came from the other side of the door, ¡°Oldest brother, are you done changing yet? The congee is getting cold. Hurry over to eat it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Flustered, Li Mo tightly clutched the bracelet. He hastily picked out a set of clean clothes from the wardrobe and changed into it. Then, he went to the kitchen.


    As soon as he arrived in the kitchen, it was obvious that there was something off.


    Li Man¡¯s head was lowered, and she was using her chopsticks to eat the congee grain by grain. Her expression looked very lifeless.


    As for the other people, they were just sitting around. No one else was eating. There were staring at Li Man with worried expressions.


    Li Mo sat down by Little Five¡¯s side and doubtfully asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Shu hastily meaningfully looked at his oldest brother and deliberately lowered his voice as he said, ¡°Oldest brother, wife seems as if she¡¯s been bewitched. She¡¯s been that way for a while.¡±


    How did she go from being perfectly okay to bewitched? Li Mo looked at Li Yan and Li Hua. They both shook their heads in response.


    Li Mo furrowed his brow. He looked at Li Man, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he pushed the nearby bowl that was piled high with pancakes towards her.


    Sure enough, Li Man¡¯s eyes flickered, and she woodenly responded, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Then, she picked up a pancake and nibbled on it. She dry swallowed each piece without properly chewing.


    Li Mo¡¯s expression was stiff as he looked at the other people. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t done anything to her, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Li Shu was the first one to raise his hand and swear.


    Li Yan looked at Li Hua.


    Li Hua felt somewhat guilty, so he took the initiative to exin, ¡°She recently asked me a question.¡±


    ¡°What did she asked?¡±


    Li Mo, Li Yan, and Li Shu all stared at him.


    Li Hua originally hadn¡¯t wanted to say anything. Since Li Man had written her question, he assumed that she didn¡¯t want other people to know. And yet, seeing her like this right now, he was very worried. And so, he honestly answered, ¡°She asked me what wife meant. She also asked if she was second brother¡¯s wife or third brother¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Shu remembered something. ¡°Wife had also asked me this question previously. Could it be that she doesn¡¯t know?¡±


    Li Yan slightly narrowed his eyes and turned his gaze to Li Man as if he had just realized something. ¡°Oldest brother, when you bought her that day, did she know what purpose you were bringing her back for?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression froze for a moment.


    Li Yan added, ¡°To say it in another way, did she know that you purchased her to be our wife?¡±


    There was an indescribably unpleasant expression on Li Mo¡¯s face. His lips moved, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin the matter.


    ¡°Oldest brother? ¡°Li Hua also looked at his oldest brother very suspiciously. He remembered his first meeting with Li Man. At that time, she had asked him in writing what their rtionship was. He had euphemistically answered family member.


    But, was the reality that she actually didn¡¯t understand their rtionship?


    ¡°Oldest brother? ¡°Li Yan and Li Shu continued the questioning.


    Li Mo took a deep breath. Just as he was about to speak, Li Man suddenly put down her bowl and chopsticks and tossed out the words, ¡°I¡¯m full. ¡± Then, as if she was puppet, she expressionlessly stood up, left the kitchen, and returned to her hut.


    Everyone else was left feeling stunned for a period of time.

 Chapter 94 – Suspicious (4)

    <h4>Chapter 94 ¨C Suspicious (4)</h4>


    As soon as Li Man returned to her hut and closed her door, she went to her bed and nkly sat down. She didn¡¯t notice the wetness of the bed or the water dripping from the roof.


    Her mind kept churning out memories of interactions she had with Li Yan, Li Shu, and Li Hua along with chorused calls of, ¡°wife¡±. It felt like a magicians¡¯ spell that left her with a splitting headache.


    She agitatedly rubbed her head. Eventually, there was a huge knotted mess in her hair, but who woulde here to untangle this mess for her?


    What exactly was going on? Why was she feeling so weird?


    ¡ª


    ¡°Oldest brother, did no one tell her anything after you bought her and brought her back here? Did you not saying anything either?¡± Li Yan¡¯s sessive questioning broke the silence in the kitchen.


    Li Mo¡¯s brow was deeply furrowed. In a sinking voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    An outrageous idea suddenly popped up Li Hua¡¯s mind. ¡°Why? Could it be that you didn¡¯t buy her at a ve market?¡±


    Li Yan and Li Shu were also silently looking at Li Mo. Not only did Li Man have a beautiful appearance, she was also literate. It wasn¡¯t just the Goddess¡¯s Ravine, even outside this cluster of mountain viges; there would be very few women like her. After all, a woman without talent was considered virtuous. It was rare even in noble families for a woman to be literate.


    Thinking of this, they thought that Li Man couldn¡¯t havee from a ve market. After all, if she had really been sold there, with her qualifications, their family wouldn¡¯t have been able to afford that high price.


    For a moment, the brothers inexplicably felt slightly panicky.


    Li Mo swept his gaze over them and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you guys are thinking. I really did buy her at a ve market.¡±


    The three brothers let out a sigh of relief in unison.


    Shortly afterwards, Li Mo continued the discussion with, ¡°¡±But...¡±


    The three brothers immediately felt their hearts rising up in rm.


    ¡°But, what? Oldest brother, tell us!¡±


    Li Mo had aplicated expression as he finally said, ¡°Actually, when I met her in the ve market, she was very different from how she is now.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Everyone felt confused and doubtful. ¡°What was she like?¡±


    Li Mo saw everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, and he couldn¡¯t help recollecting that day in the market.


    On that day, he had left home early in the morning with savings that had taken several years to umte. When he arrived at the ve market, he was just thinking that he wanted to buy an honest woman for his brothers as their shared wife.


    However, after walking ap around the ve market, he didn¡¯t see anyone that he was satisfied with. Either the price was too high and he couldn¡¯t afford it, or the price was okay, but he didn¡¯t like the person. He definitely didn¡¯t want to buy a woman from a brothel. Shun family¡¯s wife, Xing-niang, was a good example of why that would be a bad idea.


    There were also some young petite women from impoverished families. They were malnourished and had sickly appearances with dull eyes. He actually considered buying one of them, but he was worried that she would eventually die after he bought her back home. And so, he hadn¡¯t been able to find a suitable wife after walking around the market.


    Just as he was about to return home in disappointment, someone ran into him. A solid man holding a stick was chasing this person.


    The person that had run into him was Li Man. At the time, her clothes were shabby, her hair was messy, and her face was bloodstained. It wasn¡¯t possible to see her real appearance.


    At the time, Li Man had desperately clung to his clothes as if he was herst chance at hope. She said a bunch of words that he couldn¡¯t understand, but he could tell from her eyes that she was pleading for help.

 Chapter 95 – Suspicious (5)

    <h4>Chapter 95 ¨C Suspicious (5)</h4>


    And so, Li Mo sympathetically spent all of the money that he had on him to save her. However, the burly man left after taking his money and didn¡¯t hand over a life contract.


    At the time, he hadn¡¯t clearly told her that he was going to bring her back to be their wife. After all, she didn¡¯t look very good at the time, and he was worried that his picky young brothers wouldn¡¯t be willing to ept her.


    But on their way back here, she had washed her face in a pond.


    Li Mo thought that he would never forget what happened next.


    Once she washed the blood from her face, his gaze was caught on her beautiful face: her white skin, herrge eyes, her pert nose...


    When she gratefully smiled at him, she looked like a waking dream underneath the sunlight. Her sparkling eyes looked like the stars in the sky.


    At that moment, for the very first time in his life, he felt out of sorts from looking at a woman.


    ¡ª


    After his younger brothers heard the whole story, there was silence for a long time.


    Little Five had finished eating the congee and was quietly sitting. He nkly looked around. His intuition told him that something bad had happened, and it was rted to older sister.


    He felt very unsettled, so he lightly touched Li Mo¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Oldest brother, is older sister going to leave us?¡± Right after asking this question, the little fellow¡¯s eyes turned red.


    ¡°No way, she¡¯s our wife. Oldest brother spent money on her, ¡± Li Shu eximed as if he wanted to let everyone in the world know this.


    Li Yan lightly red at him. ¡°Quiet.¡± Then, he looked at Li Mo and said, ¡°This makes the matter a bit moreplicated.¡±


    Li Mo nodded. When he had brought their wife back, his younger brothers had all been very satisfied, and he was very happy too. He thought the matter had been settled. Although he had spent ten silver taels, their wife had a good appearance, and her temperament seemed good too. If she was able to get along with them in the future, the cost would have been worth it. However, who could have predicted that thoseter incidents would ur?


    Li Hua felt apprehensive as he asked, ¡°Oldest brother, could she have been kidnapped and sold into very?¡±


    Li Shu nodded too.


    Li Mo helplessly shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Li Yan said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. If she was kidnapped, then she would want to go back home.¡±


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t she tried to run away once?¡± asked Li Shu.


    L Yan still shook his head. ¡°Although she tried to run away once, all of you can see that she¡¯s settled down and is trying her best to get along with us.¡±


    ¡°Then...¡± Li Hua thought it over before saying, ¡°Maybe what oldest brother saidst time was true. Perhaps, she really is a servant girl from an aristocratic family that fell on hard times, so she was sold off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Li Yan and Li Shu chorused. They were both hoping that this was the truth.


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay for a while. In the end, there was a bout of silence.


    Li Mo finally made a decision and said, ¡°No matter what the real truth is, since we¡¯ve epted her, we have to treat her well for an entire lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Shu said. The others, including Little Five, also solemnly nodded.


    With a resolute gaze and a deep voice, Li Mo said, ¡°Alright then, the matter is settled. She¡¯s our wife. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Once oldest brother had given the final approval, his younger brothers felt relieved. No matter what, wife was wife. No one should dare to try to snatch her away from them.


    After the brothers rushed through breakfast, Li Hua remained behind to wash the bowls, and Li Mo brought Li Shu with him to chop down some bamboo to bring back. The bamboo would be used to fix the roof, and new straw would be added on top to cover it. This would be a temporary fix so that the roof wouldn¡¯t continue to leak.


    Li Yan had said that he was busy with something, but after oldest brother and third brother left, and fourth brother and Little Five remained in the kitchen to tidy up, he pushed open the door to Li Man¡¯s hut and darted inside.

 Chapter 96 – Suspicious (6)

    <h4>Chapter 96 ¨C Suspicious (6)</h4>


    Li Man was still clutching her hair when she heard the door opening. She raised her head up to see, then lowered her head soon after. She couldn¡¯t free herself from struggling over these weird feelings.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Li Yan approached her and tugged her hand down. He wouldn¡¯t allow her to continue mangling her hair. Seeing that she was sitting on the damp bed, his eyebrows furrowed even more, and he pulled her up. ¡°The bed is already so wet. Why are you sitting there?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± Li Man angrily stretched her hand out to push him, but she wasn¡¯t able to push him away. Instead, she ended up in his arms, and her small face bumped against his strong chest. Feeling a twinge in her nose, she almost started to cry.


    Upset, she started to hammer him with her fists. Tears really did well up in her eyes. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you bullying me like this? I just want some time alone. I won¡¯t wear your hairpin. What can you do about it? Humph!¡±


    Her small lips were angrily pouting. Her translucent tears were like a broken strand of pearls as they fell down her bright and clean face. She was obviously being stubbornly furious, but Li Yan felt his heart melting like water in a desert.


    ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t have to wear it. What¡¯s there to cry about?¡± Li Yan lifted up her small face with both hands and wiped her tears with his callus fingers.


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying?¡± Li Man turned her head away and stubbornly told a bald-faced lie.


    However, Li Yan drew her head back to face him. He chuckled as he showed her a finger that had a drop of tear left on it. ¡°Then, what is this?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Li Man fiercely bit her bottom lip and red at him. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Li Yan slightly sighed. ¡°You tell me. Do you really find me that dislikable?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± She hadn¡¯t said that she disliked him, ah. But, why was he always doing stuff that she disliked?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re like this. But, you¡¯re not crying because of something that I did, right?¡± Li Yan lowered his head, and his inky-ck eyes stared at her without blinking. It was if he was trying to see through to her heart.


    Li Man clenched her teeth and stared at him. If it wasn¡¯t him, who else could it be? If he hadn¡¯t called her wife, would she have be like this?


    She simply and clearly asked, ¡°Why did you call me wife too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you not like it? Then, I¡¯ll change it to something else. How about Man-er?¡± It sounded so intimate.


    Li Man pushed away his fingers that were ying with her hair, skirted to the side, and kept her vignce up as she looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re acting very outrageously? Don¡¯t you understand that there shouldn¡¯t be any direct contact between men and women?¡±


    ¡°Nope, what do you mean?¡± Li Yan simply pretended that he was confused


    ¡°Really?!¡± Li Man felt quite vexed.


    Li Hua had heard sounds from the neighboring hut, so he had walked over here and saw that Li Man and his second brother were in a deadlock inside the room. When he took a step closer, he saw that Li Man¡¯s eyes were red, and there were traces of tears at the corners of her eyes. It was obvious that she had recently cried.


    Li Hua protectively stood next to Li Man and sharply asked with a slightly shaky voice, ¡°Second brother, what did you do?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s gaze turned a bit chilly. He curved his lips into a smile and replied, ¡°Fourth brother, what do you think I would do to her?¡±


    Li Hua turned his head to look at Li Man. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Li Man rubbed her eyes and shook her head.


    ¡°Stop rubbing.¡± Li Hua pulled her hand down. ¡°If you keep doing that, your eyes are going to get swollen.¡±


    Li Man assented and obediently stopped rubbing.


    Watching them, Li Yan felt a pang of sourness in his heart. When he had tried to persuade her to stop crying, she would only re at him. As soon as his fourth brother said something, she would obediently listen to him like a docile kitten.

 Chapter 97 – Suspicious (7)

    <h4>Chapter 97 ¨C Suspicious (7)</h4>


    Li Yan quietly swept his gaze over Li Man, then he went out after saying, ¡°Alright then, fourth brother, I¡¯ll leave her to you.¡±


    Little Five was watching the scene unfold by his ce at the doorway. Once second brother departed, he went inside and leaned against his fourth brother. He anxiously looked at Li Man. His eyes were also reddened. He asked, ¡°Older sister, are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± She had thought about this option, but where would she go if she left here?


    Li Man gently stroked Little Five¡¯s head and shook her head.


    Little Five immediately grasped her hand. His small body snuggled against her, and he raised his head to look at her with a gaze full of reliance.


    Li Man suddenly felt her heart softening. This child... He was so pitiful. He didn¡¯t have a mother to spoil him since childhood.


    Li Man turned her hand over so that she was the one tightly holding Little Five¡¯s hand. Shefortingly said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± A smile slowly unfurled on Little Five¡¯s face. Soon after, he looked at Li Hua.


    Li Hua also slightly smiled and said to Li Man, ¡°This room is very wet. Let¡¯s go to the other hut.¡±


    Li Man didn¡¯t really want to go over there. She was worried that the other brothers would also be there and felt that it would be awkward. After all, she had recently been uselessly crying.


    ¡°Oldest brother and third brother went up the mountain to chop bamboo,¡± said Li Hua.


    Li Man finally nodded her head. The three of them went to the eastern hut together with Li Man holding Little Five¡¯s hand.


    Li Yan wasn¡¯t there. Li Man wasn¡¯t sure where he had gone.


    Because Li Hua was here, Li Man still felt a bit awkward. When they went into the eastern hut, she sat down by the side of the bed and quietly looked at the window.


    Little Five sat down next to her and looked out through the window with her.


    The rainstorm had been too heavyst night, so the garden in the backyard was aplete mess. The frame for the cucumbers had copsed and was pressing down on a lot of chili peppers. Just as Li Man was going to suggest going outside and tidying up the garden, she saw Li Yan¡¯s figure walking over there. He was holding some firewood that was slightly thicker than a person¡¯s thumb. A single nce was enough to tell that he was going to repair the frame.


    Li Man quickly looked away and tightly closed the windows shutters.


    Once the window was closed, the already dimly lit room became even darker.


    Li Hua had originally been nning on studying, but that was obviously impossible with theck of lighting in the room. And so, he went over to the wardrobe and picked out a few older pieces of clothing that no one could wear. He would alter them so that Little Five could wear them.


    Little Five was small for his age and had a thin and weak figure. His older brothers¡¯ old clothing was too big on him. When he wore them unaltered, he looked like he was ying dress up. It wasn¡¯t a good look.


    Li Man was seriously observing Li Hua as he threaded the needle. The teenager was skillful with his hands, ah. Even if he was working with old clothes that were already mended with patches, he could transform it into nice-looking clothes that were well-fitted.


    Watching as Little Five tried on the newly altered upper garment, Li Man couldn¡¯t resist clicking her tongue in approval and asking, ¡°How did you learn this?¡± Mending wasn¡¯t difficult, but he had to have learned from somewhere how to alter clothing, right?


    Hearing her ask this question, Li Hua felt a bit bashful. ¡°I just had a lot of practice.¡±


    ¡°Have you always been making the clothes for your family?¡± Li Man felt incredulous.


    ¡°Fourth brother has known how to make clothes since he was six years old,¡± Little Five happily answered for him.


    ¡°Six years old?¡± Wow, what a genius.


    There was a bit of bitterness and pain mixed into Li Hua¡¯s smile. Their parents had died young, and his older brothers had been working all day to earn enough to feed their family. They were so busy with struggling to get enough food, so how could they have concerned themselves with something like this? From a young age, he had undertaken the entire responsibility of taking care of his youngest brother and doing theundry, cooking, and other such chores.


    As for learning how to sew, it had started because his oldest brother hunted and would frequentlye home with injuries and ripped clothing. He had tried to mend those rips. Later on, he gradually became skillful enough to make clothing for his brothers.


    Seeing his like this, Li Man was able to guess a little bit. Their family didn¡¯t have a woman before, and his three older brothers didn¡¯t seem like the type that would pick up a needle and sew.

 Chapter 98 – Suspicious (8)

    <h4>Chapter 98 ¨C Suspicious (8)</h4>


    In order to ease the mood, Li Man changed the topic by asking, ¡°So, what kind of books do you study in the town?¡±


    Li Hua raised his head and slightly smiled at her. He stuck his lip out towards the stool by the bed. ¡°The books are all there. You can look at them.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man was quite eager. She hastily brought over the bag and took out a few books from it.


    One book was The Analects of Confucius, and the other book was The Book of Songs. As soon as she flipped one book open, she saw that it was handwritten copy. Li Hua¡¯s excellent handwriting was delicate and pretty.


    ¡°Did you copy all of these books?¡± Li Man was very curious. She flipped through two more books and saw that these were filled with annotations.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua nodded. Books were very expensive, so he had borrowed the original copy from his teacher and made his own copy.


    Li Man flipped through the books with annotations, but the content of these books seemed liked a teacher¡¯s lesson ns. These looked like annotations for the first two copied books.


    ¡°Does everyone have to copy a book in order to have a copy to read?¡± Li Man shook the two books as she asked this question. Although this paper was coarse enough to look like poor quality modern-day toilet paper, they still had paper, ah.


    ¡°Yup, books are very expensive.¡± Li Hua bit off thest piece of thread and brushed away the dust on the newly altered pants. Then, he called Little Five over and said, ¡°Try this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Little Five animatedly took the pants. Just as he was about to change into them, he nced at Li Man, and his little face turned red. He bashfully held the pants and ran out.


    A giggle escaped from Li Man. Even that brat could feel shyness.


    Seeing her smile, Li Hua felt joyful too. He casually picked up The Analects of Confucius and asked her, ¡°Have you studied this book before?¡±


    ¡°Yup,¡± Li Man nonchntly replied without thinking. However, once the word left her mouth, she immediately realized that she had made a mistake.


    Sure enough, Li Hua¡¯s eyes shed. In this era, there were only a small number of women that were literate. Even the ones that were literate only read books about proper female behavior. For a book like The Analects of Confucius, even if they wanted to read it, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed.


    Li Man hastily changed her answer by saying, ¡°Uh, I haven¡¯t studied much or to a high level.¡±


    Li Hua flipped a book and pretended to be casual as he asked, ¡°Which ones have you studied?¡±


    Li Man waved her hands. ¡°I already forgot it all. I only learned a little bit in the past. It was only superficial knowledge.¡±


    Li Hua didn¡¯t know if she was just being modest or if she was deliberately trying to conceal her knowledge. But, since she definitely wouldn¡¯t speak more of this matter, he tactfully stopped asking follow up questions.


    Li Man secretly bit her tongue. If she came off as a very learned individual, it would probably make people feel suspicious, right?


    Moreover, the stuff that she had learned in modern-day might not be the same as what was taught here. It would be better to show off less.


    With both of them hanging their heads and not saying a word, the room felt stuffy.


    While Li Hua absent-mindedly flipped through the book, Li Man felt bored to death. She didn¡¯t enjoy reading these types of books. If Li Hua had a book like Strange Stories from a Chinese Studio or something simr, she would be willing to read it to pass the time.


    Suddenly, Li Hua pointed out a part in the book that he was reading to Li Man. ¡°This part is my favorite.¡±


    Li Man nced over and read it. ¡®Zigong spoke of others¡¯ defects*. Confucius replied, ¡°How worthy you are! As for me, I have no time for that.¡¯


    (T/N: Zigong was Confucius¡¯s senior disciple. Trantion was taken from .pdf)


    ¡°En.¡± Delight appeared in Li Man¡¯s eyes. She had once liked that part too. It had been pretty interesting to think about Confucius idly chatting with his disciples in the afternoon.


    Li Hua nced at her. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m curious, what did Zigong look like? How could a person be square-shaped*? And, Confucius said that he was real, so he definitely couldn¡¯t be fake. Haha.¡±


    * (T/N: The original Chinese character here has multiple meanings. Li Hua is just joking around and choosing a silly meaning.)

 Chapter 99 – Suspicious (9)

    <h4>Chapter 99 ¨C Suspicious (9)</h4>


    T/N: Sorry, I misunderstood Li Hua¡¯s intention in thest chapter. He wasn¡¯t joking around. He deliberately chose the wrong meaning for that word for a different reason. You¡¯ll see why in this chapter.


    P.S. The original writing for that book is written in archaic Chinese, so it¡¯s very difficult to understand. When that writing is tranted into English, it has to be interpreted, so the ambiguity of the original text is lost. This is why Li Hua has several notebooks that are just annotations to exin what that book means. If Li Man didn¡¯t previously study that book before, she wouldn¡¯t know that Li Hua¡¯s fake interpretation is wrong.


    Li Man was dumbfounded when she heard these words. She suspiciously looked at him. ¡°What? You weren¡¯t trying to exin to me what that part meant, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Li Hua was still smiling as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you find that funny? A square-shaped person, a false teacher...¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡± To Li Man¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t seem aware that he was saying nonsense. Li Man hurriedly raised a finger to gesture for him to stop and asked in shock, ¡°Who told you this? Was it your teacher?¡±


    Li Hua seemed stunned for a moment. Soon after, he nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We always find it funny when that part is mentioned.¡±


    Yeah, real funny. It¡¯s your teacher that¡¯s real joke. How could the teacher have exined that part like that? Even if the teacher was exining that part literally, it was still wrong. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t false. It should be no free time.


    (T/N: The character for false/fake (¼Ù) looks simr to the character for no free time (Ͼ).)


    Li Man helplessly nced at him. She took the book from him and pointed at the part, ¡°Perhaps, your teacher was just joking with you guys. That¡¯s not what that part means. The situation was probably like this. Zigong was feeling very angry and divulged that so-and-so was really bad. After Confucius heard these words, he didn¡¯t agree. So he probably said something like, ¡°Why do you have the free time to concern yourself about other people? Really, you¡¯re too much. I don¡¯t have the free time to do that. Also, thatst character didn¡¯t mean false, it was the character for no free time.¡±


    Li Hua lowered his head. The expression in his eyes got deeper and deeper. Li Man¡¯s vivid exnation had been clear and thorough. It was much better than his teacher¡¯s stiff exnation. Had she really only learned a superficial amount?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Man was worried that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she added, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask another teacher. Haha, fortunately this wasn¡¯t a test, otherwise you would be doomed.¡±


    Li Hua closed the book. There was no need for him to test her again, and he didn¡¯t dare to try again either. In fact, a new idea sprung up in his mind. His wife hadn¡¯t been a servant girl of a noble family. What servant girl would have such a high level of literacy? Her identity...


    Li Hua suddenly didn¡¯t dare to think to think any further.


    ¡°You...¡± Li Man suspiciously looked at him. This brat wouldn¡¯t be testing her, right? If that was true, his acting skills were outrageously good.


    Li Hua suddenly raised his head and smiled at her. ¡°I thought it over. What you said sounds reasonable. I¡¯ll ask my teacher about it when I go back to school.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man lightly sighed in relief and nodded.


    ¡°You...¡± After a while passed, Li Hua pretended to nonchntly mention, ¡°But my teacher has gone to a provincial city and won¡¯t be back for several days.¡±


    ¡°My teacher is the most learned person in the near vicinity. I heard that a lot of his old schoolmates live in the capital.¡± Li Hua quietly observed her expression. When he said thatst word, she didn¡¯t show any strong reaction to the capital. This made him feel both relieved, but it also brought up more doubts.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man heard noises by the window and guessed that Li Yan was working nearby.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t showing any reaction, Li Hua continued, ¡°My teacher has also been to the capital. I heard that the capital is really big, and there are a lot of people. It has everything. It¡¯s an amazing ce that most people will never see and can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Man¡¯s interest was finally stirred up a bit. ¡°Where¡¯s your capital?¡±


    She had no knowledge about this strange world and time. She couldn¡¯t even figure out what dynasty it was. Since Li Hua had brought it up, she might as well ask some questions and see if she could figure it out.


    However, Li Hua was somewhat dumbstruck. She actually didn¡¯t even know where the capital was located? But, her ent clearly showed that she was someone that was originally from the capital.

 Chapter 100 – Jealousy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 100 ¨C Jealousy (1)</h4>


    Seeing that his expression had slightly stiffened, Li Man immediately realized that she had let something slip. Just like in modern-day, if someone said they didn¡¯t know where the capital was, it would create suspicion.


    ¡°I told you about this before.¡± Seemingly in the next second, her expression turned deste. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Since that time I was hanged, I lost all of my memories. To be honest, I.... I don¡¯t even remember who you guys are. Honestly, I... feel really upset over this.¡±


    Li Hua didn¡¯t believe that she would tell lies, but it was hard to believe that she had forgotten everything. ¡°Then... Do you want regain your memories?¡±


    Li Man quickly nodded. Her limpid, big eyes looked at him, and she very seriously said, ¡°En, I want to regain my memories of everyone.¡±


    Without a good reason, his heart felt warm. And yet, it was apanied and followed by a bit of pain. ¡°What if you regain your memory, and we don¡¯t exist in those memories?¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± She was also a member of this family. How could her memories not have them?


    ¡°What if?¡± Li Hua stubbornly continued to ask.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t have memories of this family?¡± Li Man couldn¡¯t figure it out. She was clearly a member of this family, ah. Oh... Right, perhaps, she had only recently joined this family. But then, had she married into this family? Did she have a maiden family?


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    Hearing her suddenly asking something, Li Hua felt a jolt of fear. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You called me wife. Your second brother and third brother also called me wife too. What exactly is going on?¡± It didn¡¯t seem like they were just joking around.


    ¡°...¡± Li Hua stared deeply into her eyes. Her eyes were as clear as a spring without any trace of trying to conceal something. She truly had no idea that her current identity was... Li family¡¯s shared wife.


    He suddenly felt guilty and didn¡¯t dare to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Li Man felt anxious.


    Li Hua¡¯s tightly pursed his lips moved. He hesitantly said, ¡°This... it¡¯s not important. You¡¯ll know in the future.¡±


    ¡°In the future? How long will that be?¡± Li Man continued to question.


    ¡°That...¡± Just as Li Hua wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, he heard a voiceing from the entrance. It was Little Five greeting his oldest brother and third brother.


    ¡°Oldest brother and third brother are back. I¡¯m going to see them.¡± Li Hua hurriedly came down from the bed and ran outside.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man¡¯s heart felt so dejected. Why had he left when they got to the important part? Could it be that she had touched onto some secret that couldn¡¯t be told?


    Li Shu put down arge bundle of bamboo under the eaves. Before he had even wiped off his sweat, he ran over to this hut with a big smile and called out, ¡°Wife.¡±


    Leaning against the window, Li Man rolled her eyes. Wife. He was starting that up again.


    Li Shu walked to the side of the bed. Seeing several books out, he curiously asked, ¡°What are you doing? Reading? Wife, you can read fourth brother¡¯s books?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Man neutrally assented and neatly put Li Hua¡¯s books back into his bag.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes brightened. His eyes were overflowing with adoration and worship, ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so amazing. You can even understand fourth brother¡¯s books.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me wife anymore.¡± After Li Man ced the bag down, she got off the bed.


    Li Shu followed behind her. ¡°What should I call you? My olddy? Doesn¡¯t that sound worse than wife?¡±


    Li Man instantly seemed like a bristling kitten that had its tail stepped on. ¡°What wife? What my olddy? You say those words, and your second brother and fourth brother also say that. All three of you call me wife. It couldn¡¯t be that I¡¯m married to the three of you, right?¡± That would be too ridiculous.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Li Shu hurriedly shook his head.


    Li Man rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Exactly, so stop.¡± By calling her wife, they were verbally taking advantage of her.


    Smiling as he looked at her, Li Shu added, ¡°There¡¯s oldest brother and Little Five too.¡±

 Chapter 101 – Jealousy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 101 ¨C Jealousy (2)</h4>


    ¡°What?¡± Li Man thought she had misheard. ¡°What does this have to do with oldest brother and Little Five? Those two aren¡¯t like you guys. Is wife something that you can randomly call out?¡±


    Li Shu very innocently said, ¡°I¡¯m not. If you don¡¯t like me calling you wife, I¡¯ll call you something else. Wife, what do you want me to say instead?¡±


    ¡°Say...¡± His words had confused Li Man for a moment. After shaking her she said, ¡°This issue isn¡¯t how you¡¯re addressing me, it¡¯s...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Shu looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°Wife, you don¡¯t need to be anxious. You can take you time to think. I¡¯ll wait and listen to all of it.¡±


    ¡°Aiya.¡± Li Man was vexed enough that it felt as if her tongue tied up in knots. She finally found the right words to exin. ¡°Li Shu, listen to me. You know what wife means, right? Only a husband can call his wife that. So, don¡¯t call me that anymore. Other than wife, you can call me whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°But, you are my wife.¡± Looking as if he had been wounded, Li Shu¡¯s face was scrunched up as he followed after her as she headed outside.


    At the very least, he should only call her wife after they got married. If they had already gotten married, why wouldn¡¯t they be sleeping in the same hut? Li Man very scornfully thought Li Shu must have lost his mind from wanting a wife too much. Oh, no, that wasn¡¯t correct. It was that all three of these men had lost their minds. Right, men their ages would have normally gotten married by now in ancient times.


    But, they couldn¡¯t address her as wife just because they wanted one, ah.


    Li Man angrily snorted. When she went outside, she saw that Li Mo was sitting on a small stool underneath the eaves and weaving bamboo. As for Li Hua and Little Five, they were crouched down next to him and acting as assistants.


    To be honest, Li Man felt an instinctive sense of respect towards Li Mo. It wasn¡¯t just because he was the head of the household and he had saved her once, it was more from the fact that he gave off a calm and prudent feeling that made people feel that he could be relied on. With him here, her heart felt at ease.


    Li Man crouched down by Li Mo¡¯s side and found something to ask about, ¡°Why are you weaving that?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s movements noticeably slowed down. He answered, ¡°It¡¯ll be used for the roof. This will be the bottomyer, and some straw will be put on top of it. This will help prevent leaks.¡±


    Li Man nodded. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve work hard.¡± She felt very moved when she saw that his hair was wet, and the bamboo had cut hisrge hands in several spots.


    Li Man turned around and went inside. She brought back a towel that she used to dry her hair and presented it to Li Mo. ¡°Here, use this to dry your hair. You¡¯ll be more likely to get a headache when the wind blows by with your hair being so wet.¡±


    Li Mo stared at that clean piece of cloth. It exuded a grassy fragrance. He felt a bit overwhelmed by her favor. He stretched his hand out, but there was a lot of muddy water on his hands, so he hurriedly took his hand back. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    ¡°Come on, use it to dry off. It won¡¯t be good if you catch a cold.¡± She had learned her lesson in this area. When she was younger, she had heard that using a blow dryer would damage her hair. And so, every time she washed her hair, she would just let it air dry, even in the middle of winter. Sometimes, she would go to sleep with her wet hair draped over her shoulders. After a long time of doing this, she ended up getting serious migraines. So regretful, ah.


    Li Hua looked at Li Man with a daze expression, then he looked at his oldest brother. In the end, he said in a low voice, ¡°Oldest brother, just go along with it.¡±


    ¡°No need, my hands are dirty.¡± Li Mo rubbed his hands together and didn¡¯t take it.


    Seeing this sight, Li Shu said to Li Man, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m wet from the rain too. Look, my hair is wet too. Help me dry my hair.¡±

 Chapter 102 – Jealousy (3)

    <h4>Chapter 102 ¨C Jealousy (3)</h4>


    He called her wife again. Annoyed, Li Man red at him. ¡°Go inside and dry your own hair.¡± After saying this, she tossed the dry towel to him.


    Li Shu didn¡¯t get annoyed. Instead, he acted as if he picked up a treasure. He even lifted up the towel and sniffed it. ¡°Wah, it smells so good. Wife¡¯s stuff is naturally great.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Could this be considered taking liberties with a woman in public? Li Man was so angry that her face changed colors. She snatched the towel back and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to use it.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Of course, I want to use it.¡± Li Shu hurriedly stretched his hand out to snatch it back, but Li Mo red at him and said, ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Li Man clutched the towel in her hand. Seeing Li Shu being forced to yield and ept defeat, she bit her lip to stop herself from smiling. Sure enough, this fellow needed someone to keep him in line.


    ¡°Hey, looks like you guys are having a lively chat over here.¡± At this time, Li Yan came around the corner of a hut. Seeing everyone was gathered underneath the eaves, he curved his lips into a smile.


    Li Man could hear that there was a bit of sourness in his words. When she looked at him, he looked back at her with his mesmerizing phoenix eyes slightly narrowed. He only briefly nced at her with an unfathomable look before looking away.


    He had been busy all morning with fixing the vegetable garden, so his hands were muddy too. He went over to the hand pump water well to wash his hands beforeing over.


    Although the heavy rain had stopped, there was still a drizzle. He had been outside all morning, so his hair was wet too, and there were droplets of water trailing down his face.


    Li Man couldn¡¯t stand seeing him like this. When he came over, she gave him the towel. ¡°Here, use it to dry off.¡± His hair and face were both wet. Ai, couldn¡¯t he have put on a raincoat before going out to work? Oh, wait, there weren¡¯t raincoats in this time period...


    Li Yan was slightly stunned. Soon, his handsome face looked as if he had seen a clear sky with bright sunshine after the rain. The corners of his lips curved up, and there was even a smile in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say a word. He took the towel, lightly wiped his face, and slowly dried off his hair.


    There was a stunned look in Li Mo¡¯s eyes, but then he lowered his head and silently worked.


    Li Shu wasn¡¯t happy and wanted to snatch the towel from his second brother¡¯s hand. ¡°Second brother, I want to use it to dry off too. Look, my hair is wet too.¡±


    ¡°Just go inside and get another towel.¡± Li Yan shot him a side-nce. He had finished drying off, but he didn¡¯t return the towel to Li Man. Instead, he folded it up and tucked it inside his clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Man looked at him in surprise. That was a towel, not a handkerchief. He couldn¡¯t also want to keep it as part of his private collection or something, right?


    Li Yan showed a slight smile at her. ¡°I dirtied it. I¡¯ll give it back to you after I wash it.¡±


    Rubbish! Li Man almost couldn¡¯t resist using foulnguage. Since she hade here, she had been doing all of theundry in this household. ¡°No need. Give it back to me, I¡¯ll give it a quick wash.¡±


    Li Yan only roguishly smiled while looking at her. He didn¡¯t say a word, but Li Man had a thin face that quickly turned hot just from him roguishly looking at her. Annoyed but not daring to meet his eyes, she simply stretched her hand out. ¡°Give it.¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡± A teasing look shed through Li Yan¡¯s eyes, and he lightly scratched her palm with his icy fingers. It felt like a passing electrical current. Li Man hurriedly took her hand back, but he acted as if he was indifferent. He chuckled, then he simply turned around and left.


    He... that jerk!!!


    Li Man was stopped short with anger. She wiped the hand that he had touched against her clothes.


    Li Shu seemed to desperately want their wife¡¯s belongings and chased after his second brother.


    As for the people left underneath the eaves, Li Mo continued working while feeling irritated, and Li Hua continued to nkly look at Li Man. His inky ck eyes looked lost and seemed unable to focus.

 Chapter 103 – Jealousy (4)

    <h4>Chapter 103 ¨C Jealousy (4)</h4>


    When Li Man returned to her sense, her gaze collided with Li Hua¡¯s deep gaze. His eyes were very beautiful, but there was a distressing dimness to them.


    He? He couldn¡¯t be feeling jealous, right?


    At this time, Li Mo stood up with the finished woven bamboo and headed straight for the backyard.


    Li Hua turned around and followed after him.


    Li Man suddenly felt a bit upset. She could go cook. It should be around noon now.


    Little Five seemed to have noticed her dejected expression. He stood up and walked to her side. He careful held her hand and raised his head to look at her.


    ¡°Little Five, let¡¯s go cook lunch. What do you want to eat?¡± Li Man patted his hand and went into the kitchen with him.


    Little Five smiled. He wanted to say that he liked everything that she had made. Everything that she cooked was very yummy.


    However, before he had time to speak, Li Man had already started to mumble to herself, ¡°There¡¯s not much fresh vegetables left. I might as well cook noodles. That¡¯s fast and convenient.¡±


    Little Five seconded her idea by nodding.


    ¡°Vegetables have to be added to the noodles for it to taste good.¡± But, the ground outside was very muddy. She couldn¡¯t go to the backyard herself. Otherwise, her embroidered shoes would be ruined.


    Oh, right, didn¡¯t those men go around barefoot? Did they not even have wooden clogs? Walking around barefoot wasn¡¯t sanitary or safe, ah,


    Thinking of this, Li Man felt worried and walked to the window that faced the backyard. She furtively looked out and saw that Li Hua was standing in the mud and lifting up a bundle of dried grass with a makeshift tool. Everyone else was probably up on the roof.


    She probably wouldn¡¯t be much help at repairing the roof. Never mind. Li Man closed the window, searched the kitchen, and found a jar of pickled vegetables. She smiled at Little Five and said, ¡°Older sister will make you a meal of knife-cut noodles today. You haven¡¯t eaten that before, right?¡±


    As she said this, she took out some pickled snow cabbage from the jar.


    After rinsing the pickled snow cabbage and chopping it up, she put it on a clean te. Then, she scooped out some flour into a bowl and mixed in the water.


    A short whileter, Li Hua came into the kitchen and saw that Li Man was holding a knife in one hand and dough in the other. The knife seemed to dance through the dough as noodles fluttered into a pot of boiling water like snowkes.


    Li Man finished cutting the rest of the dough and found time to ask, ¡°Are you guys done?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Li Hua walked to her side and wiped water from his face.


    Feeling a sensation of wetness, Li Man turned her head and saw that Li Hua¡¯s fair and clear face was covered in droplets of water. Some of his wet hair was also sticking to his face.


    She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow. ¡°Is there nothing at home that can be used to block the rain?¡± One after another, they had gotten drenched by the drizzling rain and looked like drowned rats. Weren¡¯t they worried about catching a cold?


    Li Hua didn¡¯t say anything. With his eyes half-lowered, he quietly listened to her speak.


    Li Man stirred the noodles with a spat, then she covered the pot. Seeing that Li Hua was still standing by her side, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You should hurry and go get a towel to dry off.¡±


    Li Hua made a sound of assent, but he stretched out his right hand towards her.


    Li Man was startled when she saw blood oozing out from his right forefinger and middle finger. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Hua acted as if it was no big deal and lightly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just got pricked by the bamboo a few times.¡±


    ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± Li Man grabbed his hand and thought of the alcohol that she used to disinfect Li Mo¡¯s cutst time. She hurriedly went over to the cupboard, took out the alcohol, and poured out a little bit into a small bowl.


    Not having anything else at hand, Li Man said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get some cotton.¡±


    After saying this, she hurriedly ran out.

 Chapter 104 – Jealousy (5)

    <h4>Chapter 104 ¨C Jealousy (5)</h4>


    There was a shallow smile on Li Hua¡¯s lips as he stood by the stove with his right hand raised.


    Little Five was leaning on the side of the stove. Seeing his fourth brother like this, he tried to keep his own smile a secret, but he couldn¡¯t stop theughter from escaping his mouth. He hurriedly covered his mouth.


    Li Hua had already heard him and turned his head to look at Little Five. The smile on Li Hua¡¯s face deepened, then he gestured for Little Five to keep silent by cing his finger against his lips.


    Little Five nodded and tactfully sat back down and pretended that he was just empty air.


    At this time, there was the sound of someone approaching here in a hasty walk. Li Hua raised his head and saw that Li Man hade back with a clean and old piece of clothing.


    While he was feeling slightly stunned, Li Man had already stuffed the old clothing into his other hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find much. Just use this to wipe off the water.¡±


    After that, she dipped a cotton wad into the alcohol, lifted his other hand higher, and carefully helped him clean his wounds.


    When the cool alcohol seeped into the wounds, it felt as if countless needles were stabbing into his fingers. And yet, Li Hua suddenly felt that he liked this type of feeling. He even wished that he could feel this sensation forever.


    Once the wounds were cleaned, Li Man tossed the cotton wads into the bottom of the pot. Then, she used tiny strips of clean cloth to wrap up his fingers and tied up the makeshift bandages with string.


    ¡°Done.¡± Seeing the disinfected fingers, Li Man let out a long sigh and felt quite aplished.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua¡¯s heart feltfortably warm. Seeing her smiling face, he felt a bit giddy too.


    However, as soon as Li Man raised her head and saw that there was still water dripping down his forehead, she furrowed her brow. Displeased, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry yourself off?¡± After asking this, she took the old piece of clothing from his hand, stood on her tiptoes, and wiped the water from his forehead to his cheeks. At the end, she even patted his shoulders, chest, and back with the old clothing to help him remove the excess moisture.


    After having done this, she tossed the old clothing into his arms and said, ¡°Hold onto this.¡±


    Water was bubbling out from underneath the lid. Li Man was worried that the noodles were going to be overcooked, so she hurriedly went over, lifted up the lid, and used the spat to stir the noodles around. Then, as she sprinkled some of the already minced garlic into the pot, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s everyone else? Call them over to eat.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua deeply looked at her for a moment. Then, he looked at Little Five, who was tending to the cooking fire, and smiled at him before turning around and walking out.


    Repairing a roof took time. The parts of the ruined thatched roof had to bepletely removed and that area had to be cleaned. Li Mo along with Li Yan and Li Shu had been busy with this work for quite a while, but the work was only half done. They didn¡¯te down from the roof until Li Hua came over and told them it was lunchtime. They washed their hands and got ready to eat.


    Li Man had already taken out the noodles and portioned it out into bowls on the table. There was onerge bowl of noodles for each person, and there was still steam wafting above each bowl.


    Li Shu had gotten hungry a while ago. He started eating as soon as he picked up his chopsticks and ate half of his bowl without pausing. Once he was done, he raised his head and smiled at Li Man, ¡°Wife, how did you make these noodles? They smell really good.¡±


    ¡°This is called knife-cut noodles. There¡¯s no meat at home. If there was meat, I could have added braised minced pork...¡± Li Man amicably exined. However, when she reached halfway, she remembered that she was still feeling annoyed that he kept calling her wife, so she closed her mouth and stopped talking.


    Since she had trailed off, Li Shu couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Braised? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Li Man diligently ate her noodles and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Li Mo took a sip of the noodle soup and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. There¡¯s still work left to do after lunch. The rain will most likely get worse inte afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shu nodded as he ate. He didn¡¯t want to climb back onto the roof when the rain got worse. It was really ufortable to work when it was pouring outside.


    At this time, Li Yan looked at Li Hua and asked, ¡°Fourth brother, is your hand okay?¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s fingers instinctively stiffened for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

 Chapter 105 – Jealousy (6)

    <h4>Chapter 105 ¨C Jealousy (6)</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You don¡¯t need toe with us. It¡¯ll be enough with your second brother, third brother, and me.¡± said Li Mo.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can help with handing over the straw,¡± Li Hua hurriedly said.


    Li Shu finished eating thest bite of noodles and chimed in, ¡°Just stay inside. Your hand is already injured. I can stay on the ground and toss up the straw instead.¡±


    After that, he asked Li Man, ¡°Wife, is there any more left?¡±


    Li Man had been thinking that these brothers got along really well. Caught off guard by Li Shu¡¯s question, she instinctively got up while answering, ¡°There¡¯s more.¡± She took his bowl, went over to the stove, and filled his bowl with more noodles.


    Li Shu was stunned. ¡°Wife?¡± He had just been worried that his wife would be annoyed with him for eating too much. He hadn¡¯t expected that she would personally add more food to his bowl.


    He was still calling her that? Feeling a fresh burst of annoyance, she ced his bowl down in front of him, red at him, and didn¡¯t respond.


    However, Li Shu¡¯s heart was still happily skipping even after his wife had given him a supercilious look. Holding up the bowl of noodles, he took a big gulp of the soup first. This soup smelled so yummy, and his heart felt so at ease as he drank it.


    It didn¡¯t talk long for the family to finish eating lunch. Li Mo and his two younger brothers went to the backyard to continue work. Li Hua felt bad, so he wanted to at least wash the dishes. But, his fingers were injured, so how could Li Man possibly let his hands get wet? She hurriedly pushed him away.


    After she was done with the dishes, Li Man returned to her hut and heard thumping sounds from the roof. She knew that they were fixing her roof, but when she looked at bed, she saw that half of it was still very wet. It would take at least a few days of sunny weather before she could sleep on it again. What to do? Where would she sleep tonight?


    Even though she was felt depressed over this, she still had to take care of the piglets and chicks. The yellow chicks had been moved into a corner of the kitchen with the fence surrounding them. They only needed to be feed some food and given some water. But, what about the piglets that were in the backyard? The backyard was full of mud. How could she go over there to feed them? She already skipped feeding them this morning and could hear them wailing for food.


    Would... would she have to go barefoot in order to feed the piglets?


    After struggling over what to do, Li Man went over to ask Li Hua, ¡°Are there any wooden clogs?


    ¡°Eh? Where are you going?¡± Li Hua doubtfully asked.


    ¡°To feed the piglets.¡± Li Man said with a miserable expression on her little face.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Hua got down from the bed with a slight smile. Then, he rolled up his pants and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Li Man looked at him. He was such a gentle, refined, and elegantly handsome schr. Wouldn¡¯t it be a crime against nature to have him go feed the pigs?


    Just as she was about say no thanks, Li Hua had already gone outside before her and went to the kitchen. He filled a small cask with slop and some fodder and wheat bran. He lifted up the cask and was about to go out.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Li Man saw that he was going outside while only wearing cloth shoes and asked, ¡°It can¡¯t be that this family doesn¡¯t even have a pair of wooden clogs, right?¡±


    There really weren¡¯t any other shoes. Back when there wasn¡¯t any woman in this family, they would just walk barefoot when the ground was too muddy from the rain. But now, looking at Li Man, Li Hua thought it would be a good idea to have a pair of clogs for Li Man¡¯s convenience.


    ¡°When the sky clears up, I¡¯ll go buy a pair of them from the town.¡± After saying this, Li Hua walked to the doorway, took off his shoes, and walked outside in his bare feet.


    Li Man looked at his slender and white feet. His feet were so attractive, but they were stepping into mud. She suddenly had the urge to cover her eyes to block out this sight.


    However, Li Hua didn¡¯t have this feeling at all. He brought the slop over to the pigpen and came back after feeding the piglets.


    At this time, Li Man had already brought over a basin of water and was waiting by the doorway. Seeing himing back, she said, ¡°Here¡¯s the basin. I¡¯ll help you wash your feet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Hua looked bashful. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    (T/N: It¡¯s so sweet how much Li Hua¡¯s older brothers baby him.)

 Chapter 106 – Jealousy (7)

    <h4>Chapter 106 ¨C Jealousy (7)</h4>


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for you to do it yourself, right?¡± Li Man moved the wooden stool forward. ¡°Come closer and lift up your feet. I¡¯ll pour water over them. This way, your feet will get cleaner faster, and you¡¯ll be able to wear your shoes sooner.¡±


    Li Hua obediently sat down on the stool and stretched his feet out.


    Li Man thought it was a bit strange. This teenager had an attractive face, attractive hands and feet, and even his legs were slender and straight. She went forward and poured his water over his muddy feet.


    The water washed away most of the thick mud, but there were still some dirty spots that needed to be cleaned by hand. Li Man looked at him.


    Li Hua felt a bit embarrassed. He stretched down to wipe away the remaining mud. But, the stool was too small, so he lost his bnce and started to fall forward. Li Man instinctively stretched her hand out to support him, but as she did so, the basin tilted, and the rest of the water poured out onto both of them.


    Never mind that, Li Man dropped the basin and tried to help up Li Hua, who had fallen into her arms.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± It seemed as if his entire body had gotten soaked.


    ¡°F-Fine.¡± Li Hua moved away from her chest. His cheeks were flushed red like fire. A moment of carelessness and he had ended up falling into her arms. His face had touched those two soft, fragrant....


    Li Man hadn¡¯t noticed. She just felt a bit dejected when she saw that their clothes were soaked. It hadn¡¯t been a good day. Her quilt was wet, and now their clothes were wet too. There wasn¡¯t even a ce to dry off.


    Li Hua stood up with his feet still bare. Seeing that her upper garment and pants werepletely soaked, he felt very apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re all wet now.¡±


    Li Man mustered up a smile as she said, ¡°Oh, you can finish washing up by yourself. I¡¯m going inside to change my clothes.¡± Then, she brushed off the water from her clothes as she headed inside.


    Li Man felt so upset. Her new clothes had gotten wet the first time she wore them. Fortunately, Li Hua had made her two sets of clothing, so she still had another set of cleaning clothing to wear.


    And so, she took out the other set of clothing from her wardrobe and slowly took off her wet clothing.


    There was still thumping soundsing from the roof, and from time to time, wet straw would fall down.


    She didn¡¯t pay attention to it. The windows were closed, the door was closed, and she didn¡¯t think anyone would try to sneak a peak. Shepletely didn¡¯t think about how the Li brothers were on the roof and cleaning away the rotten straw.


    And so, Li Mo was caught off guard when he saw a woman below through a small hole in the roof.


    At this time, Li Man had untied the strings for her undergarment halter top, taken it off, and ced it inside the wardrobe. From Li Mo¡¯s angle, he happened to see her clean, snow-white figure, her smooth and delicate shoulders, the elegant curve of her chest...


    His hand froze, and his breathing stopped. Li Mo felt as if drunken rabbits had been stuffed into his heart, and they were erratically jumping around.


    ¡°Oldest brother?¡± Li Shu brought bamboo over. He had called a few times, but Li Mo hadn¡¯t responded.


    ¡°Ah, nothing.¡± Li Mo hurriedly took the bamboo from him and covered up that hole. However, right after he did that, he saw that Li Yan was half-kneeling on the thatched roof and staring down at the scene below. His ck hair had fallen down and was covering half of his face, so no one could see his expression. However, Li Mo immediately realized something after looking at him, and a feeling of anger rose in his heart without reason. He shouted, ¡°Second brother.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Li Yan slowly stood up straight and gathered up some straw to cover up the hole. Then, he raised his head and looked at Li Mo. ¡°Oldest brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 107 – Jealousy (8)

    <h4>Chapter 107 ¨C Jealousy (8)</h4>


    Seeing that the desire in Li Yan¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t been hidden away yet, Li Mo¡¯s gaze gradually turned chilly. He continued to stare at his younger brother without saying a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Shu looked at his oldest brother, then he looked at his second brother. He couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.


    Li Yan suddenly chuckled. While continuing to work, he said, ¡°Oldest brother, you should hurry. It looks like it¡¯s going to rain again. Wife has already left the hut.¡±


    ¡°Wife?¡± Li Shu suddenly thought of something and wanted to move the straw aside to have a look. ¡°Did wife go inside? What was she doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Li Mo blocked him way. Who knows if his second brother was telling the truth? What if their wife hadn¡¯t finished changing her clothes yet?


    Li Yan stood up. Grinning, he walked over to Li Shu. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Third brother, go down and bring up more straw.¡± Theyer of straw on the roof was too thin. He had identally made a hole in the roof and saw something that he shouldn¡¯t have. That girl was petite, but when her clothes werepletely taken off, her clean and snow white figure...


    Well! Li Yan felt a bit woozy and hot just thinking about it. When he lowered his head, it felt as if something warm was going to spray out of his nose. He hurriedly stopped Li Shu and said, ¡°Third brother, stay here. I¡¯ll go down.¡±


    So that the blood wouldn¡¯t drip out from his nose, he kept his head tilted up as he hurriedly went over to thedder to go down.


    Li Man had no idea what was happening on the roof. From her perspective, she only saw that the roof was covered in straw and couldn¡¯t see anything through it. She had no clue that a small hole on the roof would be enough to clearly see everything inside the hut.


    She came out of the hut once she had changed into dry clothing. Li Hua had also finished cleaning his feet by now and had put his shoes back on. He was standing at the doorway and seemed to be waiting for her.


    Feeling a bit awkward, Li Man smiled.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Li Hua¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse.


    Li Man self-depreciatinglyughed. ¡°What could have possibly happened? That water wasn¡¯t even cold.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Hua suddenly changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s too wet inside, and your bed is too wet to sleep on too. There¡¯s a bamboo couch in the kitchen. We¡¯ll move it to our hutter. You can sleep there tonight.¡±


    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m going to sleep in that hut again?¡± Li Man widened here eyes. Wouldn¡¯t that be too inconvenient?


    Li Hua also knew that this was a bit improper, but there weren¡¯t any other options. He could onlyfort her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s only until the weather clears up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man bit her lip andforted herself by thinking that it was fine. Nothing had happened when she shared a bed with themst night. So, what was there to worry about? She would be sleeping on separate furniture from them tonight. Moreover, they had seemed more nervous than herst night. Don¡¯t be scared. Don¡¯t be scared.


    The two of them were chatting underneath the eaves when Li Yan hastily came around the corner of the hut while clutching his nose. He quietly nced at the two of them, but he entered the kitchen before either of them had time to say anything. Once he was inside, he scooped up adle of cold water and started to wash his nasal cavity.


    Li Hua followed Li Yan into the kitchen. Worried, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Yan finished washing. Feeling that his nose was okay now, he raised his head and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally touched something.¡± As he said this, his gaze drifted to Li Man, who was standing at the doorway. Feeling a trickle of warm blood dripping down, he hurriedly scooped up cold water and sshed it over his face.


    ¡°Second brother, you should rest. I¡¯ll go over there to take a look.¡± Seeing this sight, Li Hua was very worried. He left the kitchen without waiting for a response from Li Yan.


    Since Li Hua was going to the backyard, and she wasn¡¯t busy with work herself, Li Man picked up the basin and brought it back into the kitchen.

 Chapter 108 – Jealousy (9)

    <h4>Chapter 108 ¨C Jealousy (9)</h4>


    Li Yan was sitting on the stool and looking up. Seeing hering into the kitchen, he only cast a nce at her from the corner of his eye.


    Knowing what kind of person he was, Li Man didn¡¯t feelfortable being alone with him. And so, after putting the basin down, she hastily started to leave.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Seeing that she was scurrying away like she was fleeing from something, Li Yan felt irritation welling up in his heart. He stood up, caught up to her in one big, sudden stride, and forced her into a corner.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Man felt a trembling in her mind. She looked at him with widened dark, limpid eyes.


    ¡°Why are you running away when you see me?¡± Li Yan did his best to keep his eyes on her face and not let his gaze wander down.


    ¡°Who¡¯s running away?¡± Li Man¡¯s back was against the wall. He had herpletely cornered. She felt both embarrassed and indignant.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t running?¡± Without him being consciously aware, Li Yan¡¯s gaze had drifted down to her slightly heaving chest. Something flicked through his mind, and he felt a burst of dizziness. He hurriedly shook his head topose himself and asked, ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you ask me anything?¡±


    Li Man thought he was being ridiculous. ¡°What am I suppose to ask you?¡±


    Li Yan suddenly moved closed to her ear. His warm breath blew into her ear as he murmured, ¡°I had a nosebleed.¡±


    Li Man abruptly pushed him. ¡°I didn¡¯t you hit you.¡± What did his nosebleed have to do with her, ah?


    Li Yan got choked up. ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me about it? Show a little bit of concern?¡±


    Li Man secretly gritted her teeth. Since he was still looming over her, she resigned herself to asking, ¡°Are you okay? I hope it¡¯s not serious.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Faced with her indifferent appearance, Li Yan felt as if a kitten was wing at his heart. She had recently given him a towel to dry his face, so he had though her attitude towards him had improved. Unexpectedly, she went back to her bad behavior.


    Li Man looked at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem serious. Yourplexion looks fine. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t keep me here. The kitchen is quite stuffy.¡±


    ¡°It is a bit stuffy.¡± Li Yan nodded in agreement. He couldn¡¯t resist look down at her body again. His gaze lingered there.


    Li Man immediately stiffened. She felt as if he was stripping her naked with his eyes. She stretched her hand out to push him again. If she couldn¡¯t push him away, then she would resort to scratching him. ¡°Li Yan, if you continue to bully me like this, I¡¯ll -¡±


    Before she could finish her threat, Li Yan¡¯s vision turned ck, and he slumped over her.


    Li Man instinctively tried to support him. Seeing that hisplexion had turned as white as paper, and there was cold sweat on his forehead, she couldn¡¯t help feeling startled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Yan was leaning on her and seemed to only have the strength to weakly gasp for breath.


    Li Man touched his forehead. His temperature was frighteningly hot. She anxiously said, ¡°You have a fever.¡±


    His head was resting on her shoulder, and he weakly opened his eyes halfway. He stopped responding after groaning out, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Li Man had both her arms around his waist to keep him from falling over. He was so tall and heavy, and her petite body could barely support his weight. She was almost about to be crushed by him, so she could only yell, ¡°Li Yan, are you still conscious? If you haven¡¯t fainted, please hang on for a bit. I¡¯ll help you to your room.¡±


    He slightly opened his eyes again and weakly said, ¡°Oh, okay.¡± But as he was saying ¡°okay, ¡± he fainted, and his body copsed onto Li Man.


    It was as if a behemoth had fallen on top of her. How could Li Man possibly bear this weight? Her foot also tripped on something, and her body started to fall towards the ground.


    Fortunately, Li Yan¡¯s strong hands had been behind her head, so they cushioned her fall and kept her from harm.


    Although there was no pain from her back from the fall, his sturdy body was pressing down on top of her, and she felt as if her internal organs were being squeezed out. She almost couldn¡¯t breathe!

 Chapter 109 – Fated Marriage String (1)

    <h4>Chapter 109 ¨C Fated Marriage String (1)</h4>


    Li Man felt a burst of dizziness, and even her ribs felt pained from being pressed down by his body. She stretched her hands out to try to push him off, but his sturdy body was like a millstone that firmly pressed down on her without leaving any gaps.


    After opening her mouth wide to take in a deep breath of air, she felt a bit better.


    Li Man was sure that he had a fever, and it was quite serious. She tried calling his name several times, but there was no reaction from him. She only felt his ufortable weight on top of her.


    It really wouldn¡¯t do to carry on like this. The ground was dirty and cold. Drat, she had just changed into new clothing too.


    She took another deep breath before shouting towards the outside, ¡°Little Five -¡±


    But, there was no response to her calls. She could faintly hear the sound of dogs barking. Where had Little Five, that brat, gone off? She hadn¡¯t seen his shadow since lunch. But, she really didn¡¯t want anyone else to see her current predicament.


    Fretful and not having any other options, she shouted, ¡°Li Hua!¡±


    As expected, she heard the sound of footsteps after calling his name only a few times. Just as she was feeling hopeful that Li Hua was going toe over and pull Li Yan off of her, she saw a tanned man enter the kitchen. His face was unshaven, and his eyes were cloudy and bloodshot. She couldn¡¯t guess his age.


    Li Man thought he was a random drunkard that was trespassing. She fearfully screamed, ¡°Who are you? Get out! My family is right behind this wall! Don¡¯t you dare do anything bad!¡±


    Because she was too nervous, she had slipped back to speaking in Mandarin instead saying those words in the local dialect. That person was obviously stunned, but a momentter, he responded with a foolish-looking smile. ¡°Are you my younger brother¡¯s wife?* Is Li Mo not at home?¡± Then, he leaned over to take a look. Shocked, he asked, ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong with Li Yan?¡±


    * T/N: (This person is only saying this to indicate closeness between him and the Li family. He¡¯s not rted to the Li brothers.)


    Was this a family friend? Li Man slightly rxed and hastily did her best to answer in the local dialect, ¡°Uncle, Li Yan has a fever. Could you help me by pulling him up?¡±


    That person¡¯s murky eyes lingered over Li Man¡¯s face, and he was a bit stunned before hastily looking away. He said, ¡°Sure,¡± and continued nodding as he helped pull Li Yan up.


    Li Man immediately got up once the weight was lifted off of her. After dusting off the dirt on her clothes, she hastily led the two people to the eastern hut. ¡°Please bring him into this hut.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That person agreeably helped bring Li Yan into the eastern hut and ced him down on the bed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Man said as she stretched her hand out to check Li Yan¡¯s temperature. Too hot.


    Because Li Yan was unconscious, the man felt it was a bit improper for him to be alone with this woman. Standing behind them, he awkwardly scratched his head and said, ¡°Younger brother¡¯s wife, I¡¯lle back in the evening since Li Mo isn¡¯t here.¡±


    He was about to leave right after saying this.


    At this time, Li Hua had hurried over here. Seeing the visitor, he was slightly surprised. ¡°Second Shun?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Li Hua, you¡¯re not at school? I came over here to see your oldest brother.¡± Seeing Li Hua, Second Shun greeted him with a beaming smile, but his expression had be a bit reserved.


    Li Hua replied, ¡°My teacher gave us a few days off.¡± He looked at Li Yan, who was lying on the bed, and hastily went forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with second brother?¡±


    ¡°He has a fever.¡± Li Man was sitting on the bed and using a dry towel to wipe the sweat from Li Yan¡¯s forehead. Seeing that Li Hua was here, she requested, ¡°Bring over some lukewarm water.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing that his second brother was unconscious and that his handsome face was looking so pale, Li Hua listened to Li Man¡¯s words and brought back lukewarm water from the kitchen.


    Li Man got up, took the basin of water, and ced it down on a nearby stool. Then, she dipped the towel into the warm water and wrung out the excess water from the towel. She said to Li Hua, ¡°Untie his belt.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Hua was stunned for a moment, but he still obediently untied the belt.

 Chapter 110 – Fated Marriage String (2)

    <h4>Chapter 110 ¨C Fated Marriage String (2)</h4>


    Li Man tried to hand over the prepared warm towel. ¡°Wipe him down. Wipe his neck, armpits, chest, palms, and everything else. Every spot needs to be wiped.¡±


    Li Hua only doubtfully looked at Li Man¡£


    ¡°Go on, it¡¯ll help cool him down.¡± Li Man directly stuffed the damp towel into his hand and continued to say, ¡°He probably got sick because he took a rinse using cold water yesterday and was working outside in the rain all morning today.¡±


    Li Hua thought her words were very logical and hurriedly followed her directions in wiping down Li Yan.


    Once he was halfway done, Li Man took the damp towel from him, cleaned the towel in the water, and wrung out the excess water again before handing it back to him. After that, she gently checked Li Yan¡¯s temperature by touching his forehead. Although his temperature had dropped after being wiped by the towel, it was quickly going back up again.


    Second Shun was still standing in the hut. Seeing that the two of them were so busy that they had forgot about him, he opened and closed his mouth before quietly saying, ¡°Li Hua, should we get a doctor toe over to check on him? It won¡¯t be good if his cold gets worse.¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s expression was solemn as he put the towel into the basin. He said to Li Man, ¡°Watch over him for a bit. I¡¯ll call oldest brother over.¡±


    Medical treatment was poor in ancient times, so even a minor illness like a cold could take someone¡¯s life. Li Man also started to worry. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Hua rushed out to look for Li Mo.


    A few momentster, three brothers came into the hut.


    Li Shu was the first one to run to the bed and worriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with second brother? Wasn¡¯t he okay before?¡±


    Li Mo followed him over and stretched his hand out to check Li Yan¡¯s temperature. His expression became graver. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the doctor and bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Li Hua.


    Li Mo nced at him and said, ¡°No need, stay at home and take care for your second brother. It¡¯ll be enough for me and your third brother to go.¡± Fourth brother was much more cool-headed than their third brother. If something happened at home, he would feel less worried if he remained here.


    Li Hua nced at Li Man. With second brother sick, he would worry too if she was the only other person left here, so he said to Li Mo, ¡°Okay. Oldest brother, take some money with you. That way, if the doctor gives you a prescription, you¡¯ll be able to buy the medicine beforeing back. It¡¯ll save you a trip.¡±


    After agreeing, Li Mo walked over to the wardrobe and took out a small bag. When he opened the bag to look inside, his eyebrows slight furrowed. He stuffed the entire bag into his clothes, turned around, and said to Li Shu, ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu wiped the sweat from his forehead and followed after his oldest brother.


    Li Man saw that the two of them were going out just like this. It was misty outside from the rain, and she didn¡¯t know how far that doctor¡¯s house was. If they were out in the rain for too long, she was worried that the two of them would get sick too. She hurriedly followed after them and said, ¡°Do you not have any raincoats, bamboo hats, or umbres?¡±


    Umbres were something that only rich people used. However, a raincoat... Li Mo suddenly remembered. ¡°We do have a raincoat. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± He hastily ran to the kitchen and pulled out a raincoat from the pile of junk that was behind the cupboard. He had woven this raincoat from Chinese alpine rush several years ago. Although it was covered in dust, it looked passable after he shook off the dust. At the very least, it could provide some cover from the rain.


    Li Mo went back and gave the raincoat to Li Shu, ¡°Third brother, put this on, and we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, what about you?¡± Li Shu asked while he put on the raincoat.


    Li Mo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    The two of them walked straight into the misty rain.


    Second Shun hurriedly followed after them. ¡°Li Mo, wait. I have a raincoat at my home. Wait a bit. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±


    ¡ª


    Li Man was standing at the doorway. The three of them had already walked far way. Was Li Mo even wearing a raincoat? Sigh. The men in this family were really awful at taking care of themselves.


    ¡°Fourth brother.¡± Li Yan¡¯s weak voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, Li Hua hurriedly answered, ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 111 – Fated Marriage String (3)

    <h4>Chapter 111 ¨C Fated Marriage String (3)</h4>


    Li Man hastily went over to the bed.


    Seeing that Li Yan had half-opened his eyes and was struggling to get up, Li Hua hurriedly tried to stop him. ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re sick. Lie back down. Oldest brother and third brother have already left to get the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I -¡± Li Yan seemed to not realize he was sick. He turned his confused gaze towards Li Man.


    Li Man had to say, ¡°You have a fever.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yan slightly closed his eyes and lightly said, ¡°No wonder I feel so bad.¡±


    Li Hua promptly asked, ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just what happens when you have a fever. Your entire body will feel feeble, and your limbs will ache,¡± Li Man answered for Li Yan. After that, she told Li Hua, ¡°Bring over another basin of warm water. He¡¯ll feel better if you wipe him down again.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua quickly left to get more water.


    Li Yan lightly opened his eyes again. He looked at Li Man with a dim gaze. ¡°Are you annoyed? Do you find me too useless?¡±


    Her annoyance was towards how much he liked to torment himself. Not only did he take a cold rinse, he let himself get soaked by the drizzling rain too. Looking at his current state, Li Man didn¡¯t want to make him feel worse, so she only said, ¡°This is just a minor cold. It¡¯s no big deal. The doctor will be here soon. You¡¯ll be fine after eating the medicine that he prescribes.¡±


    ¡°What if...¡± Li Yan¡¯s gaze dimmed further. ¡°What if I don¡¯t make it?¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible?¡± Li Man was frightened by the sorrowful look in his dim eyes. ¡°It¡¯s only a fever. You¡¯re so healthy. You¡¯ll probably be fine by tomorrow if you just rest today. You might not even need to eat medicine.¡±


    Li Yan wryly smiled. What scared poor people the most? Getting sick.


    It was especially true in this impoverished mountain vige. There had been people who had died from catching the cold. There was even a person that had gotten bitten by an unknown bug and died two dayster.


    He felt so ufortable. It felt as if there was a zing fire raging inside his body.


    Li Man couldn¡¯t quite understand. Why had his thoughts pessimistically strayed to death? He was a grown man, and it was only a minor fever. Seeing that Li Yan had closed his eyes and wasn¡¯t saying anything, she wanted to go to the kitchen and check why Li Hua hadn¡¯t returned yet.


    Right after she turned around and was about to leave, her wrist was seized. Li Man turned her head to look at him. His gaze was blurry, and he was pleadingly looked her. ¡°Keep mepany.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just going over there to take a look....¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, he tightened his grip on her wrist and pulled her to the edge of the bed to sit down. ¡°Stay here with me.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± He seemed like he still had plenty of energy.


    But, Li Yan had already closed his eyes in exhaustion. And yet, his hand was still tightly holding her wrist as if he was scared she was going to run away.


    Li Man could only shake her head. He was acting so childish. It was only a fever. What was there to be so scared about?


    A whileter, Li Hua finally returned with a basin of warm water.


    ¡°Why did it take so long?¡± Li Man picked up the towel on Li Yan¡¯s forehead and rinsed it in the warm water.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any more boiled water, so I had to boil some more,¡± answered Li Hua. He looked at Li Yan. ¡°Second brother, are you feeling any better?¡±


    Li Yan didn¡¯t want his brother to worry, so he said, ¡°Better.¡±


    Hearing that his voice was a bit hoarse, Li Man quickly said to Li Hua, ¡°Bring over a bowl of drinking water.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua got up and went back to the kitchen.


    Li Yan suddenly chuckled. ¡°You seem veryfortable with ordering fourth brother around.¡±


    Why was he speaking so sarcastically? Li Man rolled her eyes at him. After wiping his hands and neck, she ced the damp towel back on his forehead.


    At this time, Li Hua came back with a bowl of water. It had just been boiled and was still very hot.


    ¡°Let it cool down first before giving it to your second brother to drink,¡± said Li Man


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua nodded. At this time, his gaze towards Li Man had slightly changed. ¡°You seem to know a lot?¡±

 Chapter 110 – Fated Marriage String (4)

    <h4>Chapter 110 ¨C Fated Marriage String (4)</h4>


    Li Man tried to hand over the prepared warm towel. ¡°Wipe him down. Wipe his neck, armpits, chest, palms, and everything else. Every spot needs to be wiped.¡±


    Li Hua only doubtfully looked at Li Man¡£


    ¡°Go on, it¡¯ll help cool him down.¡± Li Man directly stuffed the damp towel into his hand and continued to say, ¡°He probably got sick because he took a rinse using cold water yesterday and was working outside in the rain all morning today.¡±


    Li Hua thought her words were very logical and hurriedly followed her directions in wiping down Li Yan.


    Once he was halfway done, Li Man took the damp towel from him, cleaned the towel in the water, and wrung out the excess water again before handing it back to him. After that, she gently checked Li Yan¡¯s temperature by touching his forehead. Although his temperature had dropped after being wiped by the towel, it was quickly going back up again.


    Second Shun was still standing in the hut. Seeing that the two of them were so busy that they had forgot about him, he opened and closed his mouth before quietly saying, ¡°Li Hua, should we get a doctor toe over to check on him? It won¡¯t be good if his cold gets worse.¡±


    Li Hua¡¯s expression was solemn as he put the towel into the basin. He said to Li Man, ¡°Watch over him for a bit. I¡¯ll call oldest brother over.¡±


    Medical treatment was poor in ancient times, so even a minor illness like a cold could take someone¡¯s life. Li Man also started to worry. She hurriedly nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Hua rushed out to look for Li Mo.


    A few momentster, three brothers came into the hut.


    Li Shu was the first one to run to the bed and worriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with second brother? Wasn¡¯t he okay before?¡±


    Li Mo followed him over and stretched his hand out to check Li Yan¡¯s temperature. His expression became graver. ¡°I¡¯ll go find the doctor and bring him here.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Li Hua.


    Li Mo nced at him and said, ¡°No need, stay at home and take care for your second brother. It¡¯ll be enough for me and your third brother to go.¡± Fourth brother was much more cool-headed than their third brother. If something happened at home, he would feel less worried if he remained here.


    Li Hua nced at Li Man. With second brother sick, he would worry too if she was the only other person left here, so he said to Li Mo, ¡°Okay. Oldest brother, take some money with you. That way, if the doctor gives you a prescription, you¡¯ll be able to buy the medicine beforeing back. It¡¯ll save you a trip.¡±


    After agreeing, Li Mo walked over to the wardrobe and took out a small bag. When he opened the bag to look inside, his eyebrows slight furrowed. He stuffed the entire bag into his clothes, turned around, and said to Li Shu, ¡°Third brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu wiped the sweat from his forehead and followed after his oldest brother.


    Li Man saw that the two of them were going out just like this. It was misty outside from the rain, and she didn¡¯t know how far that doctor¡¯s house was. If they were out in the rain for too long, she was worried that the two of them would get sick too. She hurriedly followed after them and said, ¡°Do you not have any raincoats, bamboo hats, or umbres?¡±


    Umbres were something that only rich people used. However, a raincoat... Li Mo suddenly remembered. ¡°We do have a raincoat. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± He hastily ran to the kitchen and pulled out a raincoat from the pile of junk that was behind the cupboard. He had woven this raincoat from Chinese alpine rush several years ago. Although it was covered in dust, it looked passable after he shook off the dust. At the very least, it could provide some cover from the rain.


    Li Mo went back and gave the raincoat to Li Shu, ¡°Third brother, put this on, and we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, what about you?¡± Li Shu asked while he put on the raincoat.


    Li Mo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    The two of them walked straight into the misty rain.


    Second Shun hurriedly followed after them. ¡°Li Mo, wait. I have a raincoat at my home. Wait a bit. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±


    ¡ª


    Li Man was standing at the doorway. The three of them had already walked far way. Was Li Mo even wearing a raincoat? Sigh. The men in this family were really awful at taking care of themselves.


    ¡°Fourth brother.¡± Li Yan¡¯s weak voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, Li Hua hurriedly answered, ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 113 – Fated Marriage String (5)

    <h4>Chapter 113 ¨C Fated Marriage String (5)</h4>


    ¡°They should be back soon.¡± Li Hua was actually very anxious too. There was only one doctor in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine. This old doctor lived in a vige that was about a kilometer away from here. It was raining today too, so it definitely wouldn¡¯t be easy to walk here. He was very worried that the doctor wouldn¡¯t be willing toe here, that¡¯s why he had asked his oldest brother to bring more money along. If the doctor didn¡¯te, it would be good to get a prescription from him and buy back medicine at least.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man looked Li Yan. He had fallen asleep, but his breathing was heavy. She stretched her hand out and touched his forehead. His temperature was still too high.


    Seeing how worried Li Man looked, Li Huafortingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± If they were in modern-day, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be worrying. But, in this era, people would die fromck of medicine. She wasn¡¯t worrying that he would die. She was worried that the illness would be worse and that he would get pneumonia, tuberculosis, and what not.


    ¡°Oh, hey, you should drink more water too.¡± Li Man remembered that Li Hua had gotten wet from the rain too and hurriedly pulled him towards outside. When they reached the doorway, she said, ¡°Stay here. The room is too stuffy. I¡¯ll pour some water for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do that myself,¡± Li Hua politely refused.


    Li Man didn¡¯t listen to him. She went to the kitchen, poured boiling hot water into a bowl, and brought it to him. ¡°Drink more water. It¡¯s easy to get catch a cold or get a fever during this season. It¡¯ll be best to stay well hydrated.¡±


    Li Hua took the bowl and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll drink waterter,¡± said Li Man. Remembering something, she hastily went inside the eastern hut. She climbed onto the bed and cracked open a window to let in fresh air. The open window was far away enough that the wind wouldn¡¯t blow on Li Yan, but it would improve the air quality inside the hut. Then, seeing the thin quilt that was covering Li Yan, she decided it wasn¡¯t enough and lightly covered him with Li Hua¡¯s sheet too.


    Li Hua was standing at the doorway. He watched her movements and couldn¡¯t help feel a sense of uncertainty. He waited until she came out to ask, ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Since his body temperature is high from the fever, it¡¯ll feel too stifling if I cover him up with another quilt,¡± answered Li Man. Seeing that the amount of water in the bowl that he was holding hadn¡¯t changed, she said, ¡°Drink it quickly. It¡¯ll get cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Hua drank the water, but he still felt worried. After he finished drinking, he couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°But, I heard from other people that when someone has a fever or a cold, you should cover them up with more quilts They¡¯ll get better once they sweat the illness out.¡±


    ¡°Sweating it out is one method, but doing that might lead to otherplications,¡± Li Man exined, ¡°Actually, the fever itself isn¡¯t an illness. It¡¯s a symptom. Right now, what we¡¯re doing is physically helping him cool down -¡±


    Seeing Li Hua was looking straight at her, Li Man suddenly realized that she had said too much. She awkwardlyughed and continued, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know much either. I just heard this from elderly people. Let¡¯s listen to what the doctor has to say when hees.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua nodded. However, he felt even more doubtful towards her. Not only was his wife literate, she also had medical knowledge.


    ¡ª


    Inside the hut, Li Yan was in a state of deep slumber. During this period of time, Li Man had helped him by wiping his palms, underside of his feet, neck, and armpits with alcohol. Then, she applied a cold towel to his forehead. From time to time, she would change out the towel. After this was done repeatedly, Li Yan¡¯s temperature really did fall a lot, and even his breathing became much lighter.


    Li Hua was watching from the side. One part of him admired Man for knowing so much, and the other part felt happy that his second brother had taken a turn for the better.


    And yet, Li Mo and Li Shu had been gone for almost half the day. Why hadn¡¯t theye back yet? Li Hua and Li Man started to worry about those two. The roads were slippery on rainy day. Hopefully, they hadn¡¯t met with an ident.


    Seeing that the sky was getting darker, Li Hua really wanted to go out to look for his oldest brother and third brother. And yet, he didn¡¯t feelfortable with leaving Li Man alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little bit longer.¡± Seeing that Li Hua was feeling anxious, Li Manfortingly said, ¡°Nothing bad will happen to your oldest brother and third brother. Perhaps, the doctor is busy today, so they had to wait longer to see him.¡±


    He could only hope that this was true. Fortunately, second brother¡¯s condition had improved.

 Chapter 114 – Fated Marriage String (6)

    <h4>Chapter 114 ¨C Fated Marriage String (6)</h4>


    Shortly after, Little Five came back.


    When the little fellow that they hadn¡¯t seen for half an afternoon came back, his body was covered in mud. Li Hua and Li Man were truly startled to see him looking like a mud creature.


    ¡°What happened? Did you fall?¡± Li Hua hurriedly came to the doorway and turned him around to check. He didn¡¯t stop worrying until he confirmed that Little Five was okay.


    Little Five¡¯s dirty little face looked as if it was holding back more tears. His voice sounded brittle as he said to his fourth brother, ¡°Shitou pushed me.¡±


    Li Man rummaged through the wardrobe to find Little Five¡¯s clothing while asking, ¡°Who¡¯s Shitou?¡±


    ¡°Shitou, ah.¡± Little Five wiped his tears whilementing to his family members, ¡°He wanted to let out the water in the water dam I made. I wouldn¡¯t let him do that, and he pushed me.¡±


    The kids here usually didn¡¯t have much that they could y with. The adults found the rain bothersome, but it was a boon to the children. On rainy days, all of the vige children liked to run to entrance of the vige. They would frolic in the mud in their bare feet, make little water dams, and dive into the ravine.


    Little Five was a big fan of ying these types of games too. After eating lunch and hearing the sound of other children ying outside, he ran outside to join them too. But, he was small and weak, so the other vige children liked to bully him.


    He had been perfectly fine when he went out, but he came back in such a poor state.


    ¡°Who told you to go y with him again? Don¡¯t you remember that you ended up with an awful nosebleedst time? Did you forget?¡± Li Hua looked brother¡¯s pitiful appearance. He felt both angry and distressed.


    Li Man came out with a clean set of clothing. She rubbed Little Five¡¯s head and said to Li Hua, ¡°It¡¯s normal for boys to like to fight. Don¡¯t scold him. Little Five,e with older sister, I¡¯ll give you a bath.¡±


    After saying this, she took Little Five from Li Hua and brought him into the kitchen.


    Li Man moved the bathtub and added water to it while ordering Little Five, ¡°Hurry, take off your wet clothing.¡±


    Little Five bit his lip. Seeing that Li Man was really going to give him a bath, he felt so bashful that his left foot kept stepping on his right foot.


    ¡°Quickly, undress.¡± Li Man had already filled the tub. Seeing that Little Five was still dillydallying, she stood up and pulled him over. Sheughed and said, ¡°Little creature, you¡¯re not feeling shy, right?¡± After saying this, she reached out to undress him.


    Little Five was truly a shy child. He shrunk back and shouted, ¡°Older sister, I can bathe myself!¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Li Man didn¡¯t believe him. While efficiently undressing him, she teased, ¡°Why do I see dirt stered to the back of your neck then? You probably don¡¯t know how to scrub yourself properly clean, right?¡±


    ¡°I -¡± His shirt had been taken off, but Little Five wouldn¡¯t let Li Man take off his pants. He desperately kept his legs locked together.


    Li Man red at him in exasperation. ¡°Little imp, you¡¯re way too young to be acting this way.¡±


    Then, she called Li Hua toe over.


    Li Hua had gone inside the eastern hut. It was because Li Yan had awoken. After he had only said a few words to his brother, Li Hua heard Li Man¡¯s voice and hurriedly ran over to the kitchen.


    Li Man gave the bath towel to Li Hua and instructed, ¡°Wash him thoroughly. Make sure to wash his hair too. There¡¯s a lot of mud in it. I¡¯m going to heat up some more water. You can pour it into the bathtub once the bathwater has cooled down.¡±


    After saying this, shedled out several scoops of water from the water jar to the pot and covered the pot once she was done. Then, she went behind the stove to start a fire.


    But, how could she have known that lighter would have gotten too damp from the rain? No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t get the fire to start. She felt discouraged after spending a long time and still failing to get a spark.


    Li Hua had already finished helping his younger brother wash his hair. Hearing Li Man grumbling behind the stove, he wrapped Little Five¡¯s hair in the towel and went over there himself. ¡°It won¡¯t light?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man quickly stood up and handed him the lighter. ¡°Here, you do it. I¡¯ll wash Little Five.¡±


    Right after saying this, she headed over to Little Five¡¯s side.

 Chapter 115 – Fated Marriage String (7)

    <h4>Chapter 115 ¨C Fated Marriage String (7)</h4>


    Little Five was using a towel to dry his hair. As soon as he saw Li Maning over, he shrunk back in panic. He wished that he could hide his entire body in the bathtub.


    Li Man couldn''t resist the urge to smile when she saw him. She crouched down, grabbed his arm, and start using a wet towel to scrub his body.


    "Even if you hide, I''m still going to scrub you clean. Don''t think abouting out until you''repletely clean."


    Little Five''s tender little face immediately flushed. His face was red enough that it looked as if blood could drip from it. He didn''t dare to look at Li Man, and his head was hanging low enough that it could touch the edge of the bathtub.


    Li Man didn''t care. He was only a young child. If they were in modern-day, she would be old enough to be his mother. Actually, in her heart, she really thought of him as her own child.


    She scrubbed most of the mud from his body with the towel, then she used her hand to clean the rest of the dirt off.


    Little Five felt very itchy and couldn''t resist giggling. His little body started to squirm around in the bathtub.


    Li Man held him down with one hand and quickly washed him with the other hand. After she felt that she had cleaned enough, she had Li Hua bring over the hot water and poured it over Little Five to rinse him off. Then, she dried him off with another towel, wrapped him up in a bed sheet, and had Li Hua carry him to the eastern hut so that Little Five could slowly get dressed there.


    As for Li Man, she decided that she would wash Little Five''s dirty clothester and dumped them into the bathtub to soak for now. The wood was still burning in the stove, so now was a good time to cook some ginger soup. Little Five definitely had to drink some of it. When Li Mo and Li Shu returned, it would be good for them to drink some ginger soup too.


    She found a piece of old ginger, washed it, sliced it into thin pieces, and put into the pot of water. After bringing the soup to a boil, Li Man brought over a small bowl of soup to the eastern hut.


    At this time, Li Yan had already gotten up and was sitting in the bed. Li Hua put a folded quilt behind his brother''s back so that he would feel morefortable.


    Li Hua had lectured little Five, so he was now obediently curled up in own bedding with only his little head poking out. When Li Man came inside, Little Five spooked and pulled his head back into his quilt.


    "Not afraid of suffocating?" Li Hua lightly looked at Little Five in askance.


    Li Yan seemed to be doing much better, and his gaze seemed more lucid too. "Hmm, is that for me?"


    "Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink some water?" Li Man asked before calling to Little Five, ¡°Come on, get up and drink some ginger soup. It''ll be troublesome if you end up getting sick too."


    Little Five only poked his little face out. He looked very embarrassed.


    Li Hua pulled Little Five out of his quilt, took the bowl of soup from Li Man, and handed it over to his younger brother. "Drink this while it''s still hot."


    "Oh." Little Five snuck a nce at Li Man and obediently drank the ginger soup with a blushing face.


    Observing this from the side, Li Yan quietly looked at Li Man and asked, "Where''s mine?"


    "I''ll bring you some water." Li Man wasn''t bothered by his entitled tone. It was okay to deal with him however she liked when he was healthy, but if he was sick, it would trouble the entire family, not just her.


    Seeing that she was being obediently cute, Li Yan felt satisfied.


    Li Man went back to the kitchen and poured a bowl of water. Just as she wasing out, she saw Li Mo and Li Yan rushing home with worried expressions.


    Standing under the eaves, Li Man asked, "Did the doctor note?"


    Li Mo''s expression was solemn, but Li Shu couldn''t wait toin, "Don''t mention it. The doctor wasn''t home, so we went to look for the wise woman, but she wasn''t home either. That''s why we ended up being dyed withing home until now."


    Li Mo didn''t bother with Li Shu. He approached Li Man and asked, ¡°How''s second brother?"


    "Much better," Li Man said, "Oh, there''s still ginger soup in the pot. The two of you should drink some while it''s still hot."

 Chapter 116 - Fated Marriage String (8)

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Fated Marriage String (8)</h4>


    "I''m going to go look at second brother." Li Mo felt very guilty that he hadn''t been able to bring back the doctor. He was worried that his second brother had taken a turn for the worse, but the looming dread finally dissipated once he entered the hut and saw Li Yan sitting on the bed, "Second brother, how are you feeling? Doctor Wang wasn''t home, and I''m not sure when he''ll returned, but I''ll go check his house tomorrow."


    "Oldest brother, I feel much better." Li Yan felt bad when he saw that his oldest brother''s face was dripping. It was either sweat or raindrops or both.


    "That''s good." Li Mo came over and touched his forehead to check his temperature. It was still a bit hot, but it wasn''t as bad as before. "You''re really do seem better." After saying this and seeing that his younger brother was only wearing thin clothing and not even covered up by a quilt, he hurriedly pulled up the quilt to cover him.


    But, Li Yan refused. ¡°Oldest brother, wife said it''s not necessary."


    Li Mo was stunned.


    Hearing voicesing from the hut, Li Man came inside with the bowl. She brought the warm water to Li Yan, "Drink some while it''s still warm." Then, she exined to Li Mo, "His temperate was too high because of his fever, so he needs to cool down."


    Li Mo still didn''t understand after hearing these words. Didn''t you get better from a fever by sweating? It would be worse if his second brother got a cold on top of his fever from being too cold.


    Seeing Li Mo''s expression, Li Hua borated, ¡°Oldest brother, let''s listen to her. Second brother really has gotten much better."


    Li Mo was bbergasted. He looked somewhat incredulously at Li Man. Was it because of her that second brother had gotten better?


    At this time, Li Shu had already drank arge bowl of ginger soup in the kitchen and brought over another bowl. "Oldest brother, here. This is the ginger soup that wife cooked. You should drink some."


    "Oh." Li Mo took the bowl and deeply looked at Li Man. Warmth and affection shed through his eyes. "Thank you."


    Li Man felt a bit embarrassed by his response. "Why are you being so polite? Hurry, drink the soup before it gets cold. You worked so hard all afternoon. You should take a rest after you drink the soup." As she said this, she looked at Li Mo and Li Shu''s muddy feet. With her brow furrowed, she said, "There''s warm water left in the kitchen. The two of you should go soak your feet first."


    "Soak our feet?" This was the first time that Li Shu heard of such a thing. When their feet became dirty in the past, they would only pour cold water over their feet to clean off the dirt.


    Li Man ignored him and said to Li Mo, "I''m going to go wash Little Five''s clothes. The two of you should take some warm water to soak your feet. It''ll help dispel the lingering cold. Otherwise, you''re likely to get sick from walking barefoot outside in the rain all day."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to wife," said Li Shu.


    Li Mo looked embarrassed. He was a grown man. For him to doing something like soaking his feet... Still, he would do it since his wife had asked him.


    Once Li Yan and Li Mo had finished drinking water and ginger soup, respectively, Li Man took their bowls back to the kitchen.


    Only the Li brothers remained in the hut.


    Little Five curled back into his quilt with a happy smile.


    Li Shu walked to the side of the bed and asked Li Yan, "Second brother, how are you feeling now?"


    "Much better." His brothers'' genuine concern left Li Yan feeling as if his heart was overflowing with warmth.


    "That''s good then." Li Shu let out a long,fortable sigh. He and his oldest brother had been feeling anxious and angry that they hadn''t been able to bring the doctor back. On the way back, oldest brother had been so worried that he slipped and almost fell into a pond when they passed by it. Fortunately, he had grabbed onto a branch that was by the pond and didn''t fall into the water.


    Li Mo nced at Li Yan, then he said to Li Shu, "Alright, third brother, let your second brother rest so that he can recover." As he said this, he tugged his younger brother out of the room with him and headed straight for the kitchen.


    Li Shu suddenly remembered. Right, they still had to wash and soak their feet.


    Inside the kitchen, Li Man was washing Little Five''s clothes. Seeing the two of theming inside, she said, "I poured the warm water into a bucket. Once you''re washed your feet, you''re not allowed to keep walking around in barefoot.


    "En," Li Mo assented. He picked up the bucket and headed outside. Li Shu hurriedly picked up a basin and followed after him.

 Chapter 117 – Fated Marriage String (9)

    <h4>Chapter 117 ¨C Fated Marriage String (9)</h4>


    The two of them first went to the hand pump water well to wash away the dirt on their feet, then they moved the stools over, sat down beneath the eaves, and soaked their feet in the warm water.


    The soles of their feet had felt cold and numb from walking barefoot on the muddy paths. Once their feet were soaking in the warm water, they sighed in pleasure.


    ¡°Ah, sofortable.¡± Li Shu let out a deep breath. Turning his head towards the kitchen to look at Li Man, he said, ¡°Wife is the best.¡±


    Li Mo slightly smiled. His gaze, which was focused on Li Man, heated up and became increasingly affectionate.


    ¡ª


    Once she had finished washing the clothes, Li Man moved the bambooundry pole from underneath the eaves to her hut. For now, she would hang up Little Five¡¯s clothes. She might have to rewash these clothes once the weather was better.


    After finishing her work here, she went back to the eastern hut to take a look. She rxed when she saw that there weren¡¯t any signs of Li Yan¡¯s fever getting worse. She quietly returned to the kitchen by herself and started to prepare for dinner.


    Seeing that his brothers were all in the eastern hut, Li Mo thought about going to the kitchen to help Li Man. However, just as he was going to rush over there, he felt somewhat embarrassed doing so in front of his brothers. After all, even his third brother, Li Shu, wasn¡¯t rushing to go over there. If he went over there, would it be too...


    Li Hua was sitting on the side of the bed and reading a book. Seeing that Li Mo was lost in thought, he quietly said, ¡°Oldest brother, she doesn¡¯t know how to start a fire. You should go help her.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh.¡± Li Mo flushed in embarrassment. He swept his gaze over Li Yan and Li Shu.


    Li Yan had his eyes closed. Li Shu and Little Five were sitting by Li Hua¡¯s side and asking him about the book.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look then,¡± Li Mo quietly said. He hastily headed out as if he worried that Li Shu was going to snatch this chance from him.


    They had eaten noodles for lunch, so Li Man had originally wanted to cook something different for dinner. However, Li Yan was sick, and the others had gotten soaked in the rain. She decided that it would better for them to drink soup to warm up their stomachs. And so, she scooped out some flour and kneaded the dough.


    The sky was gradually getting darker, and the kitchen slowly became dim too.


    Li Mo came into the kitchen and saw that she was kneading dough by the window, so he helpfully lit an oilmp and ced it by the stove. The warm saffron glow instantly made people feel nice and warm and swept away the rainy day¡¯s hazy gloom.


    Li Mo walked to her side, slightly turned his head to stare at her sweet, beautiful face from the side. He pretended to casually ask, ¡°We¡¯re eating noodles for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to make dough drop soup. It¡¯ll be easy to digest.¡± Li Man answered as she continued kneading the dough.


    (T/N: Below is a picture of dough drop soup.)


    ¡°En,¡± Li Mo murmured. Leaning against the stove, he tried to think of something he could help with.


    After Li Man had been kneading the dough for a while, just as she was going to get thedle to sprinkle some water onto the dough, Li Mo took the initiative of bringing thedle in front of her.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Man was taken aback. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go back to rest?¡±


    A burst of cold wind suddenly came through the partially open window, and the candlewick flickered for a few moments. Li Mo hurriedly used his hand to block the wind while replying, ¡°I¡¯ll start a fire.¡±


    The kitchen wasn¡¯t big to begin with. In addition, the lighting was dim, so when Li Mo stood by her side, he cast arge shadow over her. She suddenly felt an indescribable sense of oppression. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do this by myself. I¡¯m not going to cook anything else except for the soup.¡±


    ¡°Let me to do it.¡± Li Mo nced at her warmly, then he went over to the lower part of the stove and prepared to start the fire. However, as soon as he got the firewood, he suddenly remembered something and came back.


    Seeing him suddenly approaching her with a tense expression and a heated gaze, Li Man felt panicky. ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    Li Mo suddenly didn¡¯t dare to keep looking at her. Instead, he took out the fated marriage string that he had hidden in his clothes all day. He pressed it into her hand. ¡°This... It¡¯s for you.¡±

 Chapter 118 – Wanting to pee (1)

    <h4>Chapter 118 ¨C Wanting to pee (1)</h4>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Man was taken by surprise. Right after she asked her question, Li Mo had already quickly turned around and strode to the stool by the lower part of the stove.


    What? Why had he run away? Feeling a sense of uncertainty, she picked up the item to take a closer look. It was a bracelet that was made of woven red strings. It looked quite nice.


    But, why had he given this to her? Li Man¡¯s heartbeat speed up, and her face slightly heated up too. She knew the intended significance that even a simple bracelet would have in this era.


    This man was taciturn and calm. It must have taken him a lot of courage to give her something like this.


    Li Man hesitated. She squeezed the bracelet in her palm a few times. She wasn¡¯t sure what to do next.


    By the lower part of the stove, Li Mo¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. He picked up a bundle of dry straw and put into the stove, then he picked up the fire starter to light a fire. He tried several times, but he wasn¡¯t able to get it to spark. These hands that were ustomed to doing this type of task, such as nimbly lighting a fire, were shaking uncontrobly.


    So, he simply stopped and tightly held the fire starter in his hand instead. He quietly listened to the other person¡¯s movements.


    Since she hadn¡¯t said anything, this meant that she had epted his gift, right?


    However, just as Li Mo was feeling increasingly hopeful, Li Man¡¯s hesitant voice broke the silence in the kitchen. She walked to his side, handed the bracelet to him, and said, ¡°This bracelet is quite pretty. Are you going to give this to someone?¡±


    Li Mo raised his head and looked at her with a frozen silent expression.


    Li Man hurriedly stuffed the bracelet into his hand. ¡°Here, take this back.¡±


    Right after these words were said, Li Man hurriedly turned around and wanted to leave. However, Li Mo was too anxious. Hisrge hand that was holding the bracelet grabbed her small hand. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Man was unable to move. Her small face wrinkled.


    Li Mo released her hand in panic. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Li Man shook her head. However, the back of her hand felt bursts of numbness. His hands were really strong. He had only lightly grabbed her hand, but it felt as if he had used iron pliers instead.


    She had returned the bracelet, so she wanted to go back to kneading the dough for the soup, but to her surprise, Li Mo followed after her.


    Their gazes met, and they both said, ¡°You?¡±


    The atmosphere couldn¡¯t possibly feel more awkward than right now.


    ¡°You can speak first.¡± Li Man slightly shrugged. She tried to pretend to be rxed, but her eyes subconsciously nced towards the doorway. Please, someonee here, ah.


    But, Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he picked up her hand, and stuffed the bracelet back into her palm.


    ¡°This?¡± What did he want to do? Li Man felt as if that bracelet was like a strand of thorns that stabbed her hand. She hurriedly tried to return it.


    Seeing that she wanted to refuse, Li Mo simply grabbed her little hand and put the bracelet directly onto her wrist. ¡°This is for you. I requested this item from the Goddess. Once it¡¯s on, you can¡¯t take it off.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man was dumbfounded. She wanted to take off the bracelet, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how to untie it. It had looked simple enough when Li Mo was tying it. But, once it was on her wrist, she wasn¡¯t able to untie it. It was if this bracelet was tailor-made for her.


    Seeing her like this, Li Mo didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he slightly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s prepare dinner. Second brother and the rest of them have already said they¡¯re hungry.¡± After he finished speaking, he smiled as he looked at her again. Then, he went back to the lower part of the stove. This time, although his heart was still beating wildly, his motions in starting the fire were clearly calmer and steadier than before. It didn¡¯t take long for the straw to ignite. He stuffed the rest of the straw into the stove and added some firewood. Soon after, there was a flourishing fire.

 Chapter 119 – Wanting to pee (2)

    <h4>Chapter 119 ¨C Wanting to pee (2)</h4>


    Illuminated by the red cooking fire, the strong man¡¯s eyes looked soft and warm.


    The fire quickly heated up the pot, and the water droplets in the pot sizzled. Li Man quickly called out, ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t finished preparing the dough yet.¡±


    ¡°You should hurry then,¡± Li Mo replied, but he didn¡¯t remove any of the burning firewood that was in the stove.


    Li Man was worried that pot would be burnt. She hastilydled out two scoops of water and poured into the pot. She didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to the bracelet that he had forcibly given to her.


    Hearing the sounds of boiling water and dough being added to the pot, Li Mo¡¯s heart gradually settled down. Besides, the shrine¡¯s priestess had said that once a woman wore the marriage bracelet, it meant that she belonged to him, and they were destined to be together.


    Moreover, Li Man hadn¡¯t asked him to take off the bracelet, right?


    Thinking of the hairpin in her hair and then that marriage bracelet, Li Mo had to admit that his second brother¡¯s words were right. Sometimes, a woman would reject a soft approach but yield to force.


    After Li Man anxiously rushed around for a while, the big pot of dough drop soup was finally. She added a ssh of sesame oil and a sprinkle of chopped scallions and briefly covered the pot with the lid to cook the food a little longer. After that, she picked up a bowl and started to transfer the food.


    Worried that soup would overcook, Li Mo extinguished the cooking fire. Then, he stood up and scooped out some clean water to wash his hands before going back to the stove.


    Li Man nced at him, but she didn¡¯t say a word and stayed focus on transferring the soup.


    Once she was done with adding the soup to one bowl, he took the initiative of cing it down on the side. Once another bowl was filled, he picked up both bowls along with two pairs of chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ll go deliver these.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man very naturally agreed without looking up. She continued filling the remaining four bowls.


    Soon after, Li Mo returned to the kitchen. Seeing that Li Man was holding two bowls, he wanted to take them. ¡°I¡¯ll take those too.¡±


    Li Man gestured towards the stove and said, ¡°There¡¯s still two more bowls on the stove.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo was slightly smiling as he picked up those two bowls and followed Li Man to the eastern hut.


    An oilmp had been lit and ced on the windowsill in the eastern hut, and Li Hua was lighting another oilmp. Soon, the lighting in the hut became much better.


    Under the shadows cast by this lighting, the crowded hut immediately seemed quite narrow.


    Li Mo had previously given one bowl to Li Yan and the other bowl to Li Shu, who had been whining that he was starving to death.


    Li Man went over and offered one bowl to Little Five and the other bowl to Li Hua.


    After seeing that Li Mo was following after her with two more bowls, Li Hua took the offered bowl.


    Seeing that Li Man¡¯s hands were empty, Li Mo handed her the bowl that had a slightly thicker soup, ¡°Here, be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man used both of her hands to hold it. Because the bowl was very full, some of the soup almost spilled out. She hurriedly lowered her head to sip the soup. She forgot that the soup that she had taken outst would be hot enough to burn her tongue. She instinctively stuck her tongue and licked her lips a few times.


    Her actions happened to be seen by Li Yan and Li Mo.


    Something flickered through Li Yan¡¯s eyes, and his eyes gradually darkened. Who knows what he was thinking of?


    Li Mo asked in worry, ¡°Slow down. Did you burn yourself?¡±


    Li Man pursed her lips and blew on her bowl a few times. Awkwardlyughing, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s a bit too hot.¡±


    ¡°Wife, sit here.¡± Li Shu took the initiative of scooting over so that she could sit on the bed too.


    Li Man looked at the spot. There were already too many people siting on the bed. It wouldn¡¯t be good for her squeeze herself in there, so she shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll sit on a stool.¡± And so, she looked around, found a small stool in the corner, and sat down there.

 Chapter 120 – Wanting to pee (3)

    <h4>Chapter 120 ¨C Wanting to pee (3)</h4>


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s so dark over there.¡± Li Shu walked over to her while carrying his bowl.


    Li Man secretly rolled her eyes. It was exactly because this spot was dark, and she wanted peace and quiet so she hade here to hide. She wasn¡¯t an imperceptive fool. The recent burning look in Li Yan¡¯s eyes felt as if he was stripping off her clothes...


    Gah, no, no, no. What was going on today? Was Li Yan confused from his fever, or was there something wrong with her eyes? Although that rascal had previously looked at her with strange gazes, it wasn¡¯t as wantonly wicked as right now.


    ¡°Wife, what are you thinking about?¡± Li Shu crouched down by her side. He saw that she was lost in thought with her head dropping down. She didn¡¯t even notice that her soup was going to spill out soon because she wasn¡¯t holding the bowl level. He hurriedly steadied the bowl for her.


    Sure enough, Li Man showed a reaction to his movement. As soon she raised her head, her eyes met with Li Shu¡¯s doubtful gaze. She hastily stood up and said, ¡°The soup is a bit nd. I¡¯m going to go add some salt.¡±


    After saying this, she moved away from Li Shu and headed outside. She darted straight into the kitchen. Once her butt touched the stool by the stove, she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Ah, the kitchen was preferable. She felt more at ease being alone in the peaceful and quiet kitchen.


    Li Shu wanted to follow after her, but Li Yan stopped him by saying, ¡°Third brother, drink your soup.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leaning against the doorway, Li Shu turned his head back to look at his second brother.


    Li Yan was leaning against the heated bed with his head lowered to eat the dough drop soup. He didn¡¯t answer Li Shu¡¯s question.


    Li Mo nced at his second brother, then looked at his third brother before finally saying, ¡°Third brother,e sit here and eat.¡±


    Li Shu suddenlyughed. ¡°Oldest brother, second brother, are you guys worried about me spending time alone with wife?¡±


    Li Yan finished drinking the soup and went back and forth with picking up the lumps of cooked dough. ¡°I said that for your own good. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go after her. Wife will definitely shoo you away.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Shu was somewhat unconvinced.


    Li Yan slightly raised his right eyebrow. He didn¡¯t say the answer right away. Instead, he took a bite of the cooked dough and suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit too salty.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Shu came to an abrupt mental halt.


    Li Mo doubtful took a few bites. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Little Five added, ¡°It¡¯s yummy.¡±


    However, Li Hua understood the meaning of his second brother¡¯s words. When Li Man had recently fled from the hut, she had said she was going to add salt but that had obviously been a fabricated excuse. Was she feeling oppressed because all five of them were here?


    Second brother didn¡¯t let third brother follow after her because he wanted to give her space to rx. Although they couldn¡¯t provide her anything particrly good to eat or drink, they hoped that she could at least eat her fill and enjoy mealtimes more.


    ¡ª


    A whileter, the brothers had emptied their bowls. As the oldest sibling, Li Mo took the initiative of collecting the bowls. Then, he went to the kitchen to get more food.


    Li Man ate slowly. When he came over, her bowl was still more than half full. Seeing him with the empty bowls, she was about to stand up. ¡°I¡¯ll fill those bowls.¡±


    Li Mo hastily said, ¡°You can sit. I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man shrank back and quietly resume eating the dough drop soup by the stove.


    Once Li Mo was done filling the bowls, he brought the bowls over to the eastern hut in two trips. On his return trip to the kitchen to get the remaining bowls, Li Man kept her head lowered and didn¡¯t acknowledge him.


    And so, Li Mo took the initiative to tell her, ¡°There¡¯s one bowl¡¯s worth of soup left in the pot. You should eat quickly while it¡¯s still warm. It¡¯ll get cold soon.¡±


    Briefly stumped for words, Li Man uttered, ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Li Mo picked up the three bowls and carefully went to the eastern hut.

 Chapter 121 – Wanting to pee (4)

    <h4>Chapter 121 ¨C Wanting to pee (4)</h4>


    However, Li Man discovered that she felt full enough after eating one bowl of dough drop soup. She wasn¡¯t used to eating too much at night. And so, she scooped out the remaining soup into arge bowl and brought it over to the eastern hut. Putting it down on a small table, she said, ¡°There¡¯s one more bowl of soup left. You guys should divide it amongst yourselves. The dough in the soup will get too soggy if you leave to tomorrow to eat, and it won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Little Five rubbed his stomach. He already felt way too full after having two bowls of soup.


    The amount of food that Li Hua could eat wasn¡¯t a lot. He wasn¡¯t hungry either after eating two bowls of dough drop soup.


    Li Yan was sick, so he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. He had only eating one bowl of soup and gave his second bowl to Li Shu.


    Li Shu usually had a pretty good appetite, but after eating three bowls of soup, he balked at eating therge bowl of soup on the small table. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all full?¡± Seeing that therge bowl of soup was going to be unappetizing soggy leftovers, Li Man felt distressed.


    Li Mo looked at her and asked, ¡°You only had one bowl of soup?¡±


    ¡°En, I ate a lot during lunch, so I wasn¡¯t hungry at dinnertime, ¡°Li Man said as she was about to pick up the bowl of soup and bring it back.


    But, Li Mo stopped her. ¡°I was worried there wouldn¡¯t be enough. Since you¡¯re all full, I¡¯ll eat all of this then.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± His brothers all looked at him.


    Li Shu cried out, ¡°Oldest brother, didn¡¯t you say before that you were full? I¡¯m feeling too full now because you didn¡¯t want to eat any from second brother¡¯s second bowl.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t answer him. Sitting on the side of the bed, he picked up the bowl and started to eat. He looked like he was enjoying the food so much that it really didn¡¯t seem as if he was already full.


    The corners of Li Yan¡¯s eyes were twitching as he watched Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, is it that tasty? Don¡¯t eat to the point of getting a stomachache.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything. He kept his head lowered as he ate with gusto. He really hadn¡¯t eaten enough to be full. It was because he had seen there wasn¡¯t much left in the pot before, and he wanted to leave behind more food for her. Third brother usually had a big appetite, so he had turned down second brother¡¯s remaining share to his third brother. He just hadn¡¯t expected that wife would eat so little. She had gotten full from eating only a small bowl of soup.


    Moreover, he knew that wife would feel distressed if such arge bowl of soup went to waste.


    Seeing how happily he was eating, the corners of Li Man¡¯s lips slightly curved up. She liked to cook, and she liked it when people enjoyed her cooking. The more happily they ate her food, the more aplished she felt.


    Seeing the smile in Li Man¡¯s eyes as she watched his oldest brother, Li Shu couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit jealous. Oldest brother, how about leaving some for me to eat? I feel a bit a hungry too now.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be so immature.¡± Li Yan irritably looked at in Li Shu in askance.


    Li Shu rubbed his stomach. His face wasn¡¯t twitchy or red as he lied, ¡°I really do feel a bit hungry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, third brother, even if you feel hungry, you¡¯ll have to wait until tomorrow morning.¡± In a few bites, Li Mo finished thest piece of dough drop in the bowl.


    Li Man pped her hands. ¡°Great.¡± She stood up to take the bowl back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Li Mo had already picked up the bowl and was one step before her in heading to the kitchen.


    Li Man hurriedly followed after him. When she got to the kitchen, Li Mo was already scooping water into the pot. She said, ¡°I can wash the pot and bowls myself.


    She had washed the dishes with Little Five as well as Li Hua. That had seemed normal enough. But, Li Mo was a grown man. She felt it was a bit strange to see him by the stove.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Li Mo had finished adding water to the pot. He put the bowls and chopsticks into the pot, then he started washing them one by one with a dishcloth.

 Chapter 122 – Wanting to pee (5)

    <h4>Chapter 122 ¨C Wanting to pee (5)</h4>


    Really... Li Man lightly shook her head as she watched from the side. His hands were very big. When he was holding therge bowl, it looked a like child¡¯s toy. Moreover, he seemed skillful enough when he was doing other tasks, so why did he look so awkward with washing bowls? He only needed to swipe the dishcloth a few times on the bottom before washing the rest of the bowl. Why did he keep moving the dishcloth in circles on the bottom. There were several times when the bowl looked as if it was going slip out of his grip. Each time made Li Man¡¯s heart jump in rm. There weren¡¯t many bowls in this home.


    As she was watching, her eyes widened when a bowl did slip from Li Mo¡¯s hand, plop into the pot of water, and ssh Li Mo¡¯s face.


    It really did fall. Li Man involuntaryughed.


    Li Mo wiped his face in embarrassment. He looked at her and stammered, ¡°The bowl was too slippery.¡±


    ¡°Really, just let me do it.¡± Li Man took the initiative of approaching him, nudging him over, taking the dishtowel from him, and started to wash a bowl.


    Li Mo¡¯s face was flushed red. ¡°Actually, I have washed bowls before.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± He was good at heavy manualbor, but he clearly wasn¡¯t good at careful work like washing bowls and scrubbing pots.


    Li Mo stood next to her for a while. He watched as Li Man scrubbed the bowls, then rinsed them with water and dried them off one by one. After that, she neatly put them away in the cab, poured out the water in the pot, wiped the pot lid and the top of stove clean, neatly arranged the jars for oil and salt...


    Li Man knew that he was watching her from the side. Once she was done with everything else, she washed the dishtowel and spread it out on the stove to dry. This way, the dishtowel wouldn¡¯t have any lingering smells the next morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she said to him.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo had nked out a bit from watching her nimble work. It wasn¡¯t until she said something to him that he partially returned to his senses. But, his mind couldn¡¯t erase the images of her working. She had looked so at ease andfortable. It had even looked quite graceful to him. Even as a person watching from the side, he had felt a sense of delight.


    Seeing that he was still somewhat nkly looking at her, Li Man asked, ¡°Should I boil some hot water so you guys can take a bath?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure, I¡¯ll boil the water,¡± said Li Mo.


    ¡°En, I¡¯ll leave that to you then.¡± She normally didn¡¯t do any work after dinner like heating up the water, so she was about to leave after saying this.


    Li Mo took one step forward to follow her and asked, ¡°Where you going?¡±


    Li Man turned her head to look at him, ¡°Back to my hut.¡±


    ¡°Your hut is still too wet,¡± Li Mo said, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep there tonight.¡±


    It was only now that Li Man remembered this. Somewhat vexed, she bit her lip. Then tonight...


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Li Mo walked to a corner of the kitchen and moved the random bits and bobs off the bamboo couch. ¡°I¡¯ll move this bamboo couch over there and set up a new bed for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± This really was the only alternative, but... ¡°You don¡¯t need to take that much trouble. I can just move my quilt and sleep here.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Li Mo firmly refused, ¡°The window paper is already torn here. It¡¯s not secure. What if... Anyways, it¡¯s not safe here.¡±


    After saying this, he found a rag and started wiping off the dust on the bamboo couch.


    ¡°Let me do it. You can go boil the water,¡± said Li Man.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t insist. He handed the cleaning rag to her.

 Chapter 123 – Wanting to pee (6)

    <h4>Chapter 123 ¨C Wanting to pee (6)</h4>


    It didn¡¯t take long to boil arge pot of water. Other than keeping some water for drinking, the rest of the water was used for bathing.


    Li Mo really did move the bamboo couch to the eastern hut. Then, he put Li Hua¡¯s clean quilt on it.


    ¡°Huh? Is wife sleeping there tonight?¡± Who knows what Li Shu was thinking? But, he sat down on the bamboo couch.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished making the bed.¡± Li Man pushed him away and smoothed out the quilt in the area that he had been sitting on.


    ¡°Third brother, go sleep on the heated bed,¡± Li Mo ordered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± This time, Li Shu didn¡¯t protest.


    Once Li Man was done making her bed, she saw the brothers were scattered on their bed in sitting positions and couldn¡¯t help furrowing her brow. They didn¡¯t seem like they were going to sleep anytime soon.


    Li Mo looked at his brothers in askance. First, he got onto the heated bed, then ordered Li Shu, who was still loitering around Li Man¡¯s bed, ¡°Third brother, blow out themp ande to bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy,¡± said Li Shu.


    ¡°Keep it down. Your second brother is sick. Stop saying nonsense¡± Li Mo imposingly said while he deftly blew out themp.


    The room suddenly darkened. Li Shu yelped, ¡°Oldest brother, you didn¡¯t even wait for me.¡± He fumbled his way to the bed.


    Li Man was sitting on the bamboo couch. It took a long time for her eyes to adapt to the darkness in the room. After she slowly got under the quilt, she started taking off her outer clothing.


    However, this bamboo couch was a bit too old, so the bulk of it wasn¡¯t in a good condition. As soon as she slightly moved, the bamboo couch would start creaking. In the silence of the night, it was easy for the sound of her movements to cause the other people to have wild thoughts.


    Helpless, she stopped undressing after only taking one arm out of a sleeve. She didn¡¯t dare to move, not even to turn over.


    However, on the other side, people were still listening. Since it didn¡¯t take long for the sound of movement to stop, Li Shu grinned as he asked, ¡°Wife, are you asleep?¡±


    What an annoying chatterbox. In the darkness, Li Man rolled her eyes. She instinctively started to turn over, but she didn¡¯t want the bamboo to creak again. She felt frustrated enough to want to smack the ground with her fist.


    On the other side, Li Shu started embellishing, ¡°Wife, are you taking off your clothes?¡±


    Li Man really wanted to rip off his mouth, but the truth made it worse. She really was undressing before, but she had only taken off one sleeve. Sleeping on this old bamboo couch like this, it felt even more ufortable.


    ¡°Third brother, stop talking. Go to sleep.¡± Li Mo admonished in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shu obediently listened to him. He closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Very quickly, the sound of quiet snoring was heard on the side of the heated bed. It wasn¡¯t clear who was snoring.


    Time slowly passed. In the darkness, Li Man stared at the window, but she didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She was used to being able tofortably sprawl out. This small bamboo couch wasn¡¯t big enough for her to move around. Moreover, she couldn¡¯t move without the bamboo couch creaking. It was so ufortable having to keep her body stiffly still.


    When she thought the men on the heated bed had all fallen asleep, she carefully changed her posture. Just as she was feeling slightly morefortable and wanting to sleep, she felt an urge from her lower abdomen. It was a feeling that made her want to jump up and curse.


    Who could understand how it felt when everything was just right ¨C snuggled up in a cozy quilt and about to fall into a good night¡¯s sleep ¨C then, suddenly struck with wanting to pee?

 Chapter 124 – Delivering soup (1)

    <h4>Chapter 124 ¨C Delivering soup (1)</h4>


    Li Man turned her head to the side to look at the very dark night that was outside the window. She suddenly felt annoyed. Why had she drunk so much soup for dinner? What¡¯s more, she had been too busy withying out her bed before sleeping to remember to go the outhouse. Truly, when it rains, it pours. It was totally Li Shu¡¯s fault. If he hadn¡¯t been loitering by her bed and distracting her, something like this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    After feeling irritated for a while, Li Man decisively decided to ignore this physiological response. She would go to sleep. Anyways, once she was asleep, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything.


    However, once she closed her eyes, she felt an even stronger urge to pee.


    Damn it!


    Silently cursing in her mind, Li Man sat up. She couldn¡¯t resist the need to pee. Her movement was already very light, but even so, the bamboo couch still made loud creaking sounds. Flustered, she looked in the direction of the heated bed. She was worried that she would wake someone up.


    Fortunately, there was no movement from that side. She quickly got up from the couch and fumbled her way through putting on her shoes, then she tiptoed her way outside.


    On the heated bed, Li Mo turned his head to the side. He was puzzled as he watched that small figure quietly opening the door and going outside.


    What was she doing? It was pitch-ck outside.


    Worried, Li Mo nimbly got up and went outside to look.


    On the other side of the door, Li Man had stopped by dirt wall. She felt conflicted. She wanted to go to the outhouse, but it was too dark outside. Moreover, even though she couldn¡¯t see it, she knew that the courtyard was still muddy. But, if she didn¡¯t go to the outhouse, what was her other option? Pee here? Right by the door?


    Suddenly, the door opened. Startled, Li Man shrunk back towards the wall. ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Li Mo was worried that she would be scared and quickly answered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    As soon as Li Man saw his tall, strong figure, she had guessed that it was Li Mo. Her heart slightly rxed. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± It couldn¡¯t be that he wanted to go the outhouse too, right? If so, could she ask him, hey, can I tag along since you¡¯re going that way?


    Li Mo also wanted to ask her the same thing. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Why are you standing out here?¡±


    ¡°Ah? I...¡± Li Man felt embarrassed. But, fortunately, it was very dark outside. Since she could only see his silhouette and wasn¡¯t able to see his expression, she wasn¡¯t too nervous. And so, she honestly exined, ¡°I want to go to the outhouse.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s thoughts came to a screeching halt. Although he couldn¡¯t clearly see her face because of the dim lighting, he could imagine how conflicted her expression would look when she said those words. Suppressing his urge to smile, he said in a very casual voice, ¡°Oh, the outhouse. It¡¯s very wet out there. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Li Man bit her lip and politely refused, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s okay. I can go by myself.¡±


    Li Mo narrowed his eyes and deeply stared at her. ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go light amp. It¡¯s too dark out here.¡±


    Li Man hesitated for a moment, but seeing that he had already gone inside, she could only say, ¡°Umm, okay then.¡±


    Li Mo quickly came back with a small oilmp. The pale yellow light wasn¡¯t able to go far, but it was enough to vaguely show the nearby spots that were too muddy.


    Li Man rubbed her somewhat old embroidered shoes against each other.


    Li Mo stopped in front of her and half-crouched down. ¡°Get on.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man stared at his wide back in shock.


    Sensing that she wasn¡¯t moving, Li Mo turned his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to walk over there. Get on, I¡¯ll carry you there.¡±


    Ah, needing someone to give her a piggyback ride just to go the outhouse... Wasn¡¯t this a bit too...

 Chapter 125 – Delivering soup (2)

    <h4>Chapter 125 ¨C Delivering soup (2)</h4>


    Seeing that she was stunned, Li Mo straightened up and lifted the oilmp closer to her so that he could clearly see her expression. ¡°It¡¯s really dark out, and it¡¯s not easy to walk there. If you fall, it won¡¯t be worth it.¡±


    Although this was true... ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡± Li Man really needed to pee. When he leaned over again, she got onto his back without thinking. ¡°Walk slowly. I can hold themp.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Mo held up themp with one hand and supported her legs with his other hand. He was worried that she was going slip off from his body.


    Truthfully, Li Man was scared of falling down too. Her arms were desperately wrapped around his neck.


    He was wearing straw sandals, and the courtyard was full of mud, so he could only walk on the slightly drier path by the wall. Fortunately, the outhouse wasn¡¯t far. It was in the backyard. His strides were long, and they quickly arrived.


    Li Mo put her down and hanged themp on the outhouse¡¯s doorframe. Then, he walked a few steps away and said to her, ¡°You can go inside. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man hurriedly went into the outhouse. She untied her belt and immediately crouched down.


    Once she was done, Li Man rxed. However, thinking about how Li Mo was right outside, she blushed in embarrassment. After fastening her belt, she picked up the smallmp and came out. That man was still honestly standing by the wall. The night wind blew by, and she saw him slightly trembling. It was only now that she could clearly see that he was only wearing a thin shirt and a pair of shorts with his long legs exposed.


    Li Man hurriedly went over to him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s quickly go back.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo took the oilmp from her, then crouched down in front of her.


    Li Man had originally wanted to say that she could keep by the wall and slowly walk back by herself. But, if she did that, she would have to exin herself. Moreover, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to walk as nimbly as him. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it to dy their walk back. He was wearing so little clothing. She didn¡¯t want him to freeze.


    And so, she silently got onto his back.


    Very quickly, the two of them returned to the eastern hut. Li Mo put the oilmp on the big wardrobe. His younger brothers were all sleeping soundly. It was only Li Yan¡¯s breathing that sound a bit heavy. He went over and gently checked his temperature by touching his forehead. Feeling that Li Yan was sweating out his sickness, Li Mo sighed in relief.


    Li Man had already sat down on her quilt. Seeing Li Mo picking up a piece of cloth to wipe Li Yan¡¯s forehead, she asked in worry, ¡°How is he?¡±


    Li Mo quietly answered, ¡°He should be okay by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°En, you should go to sleep soon too,¡± Li Man quietly urged, then she burrowed underneath the quilt. She felt sleepy too.


    After Li Mo wiped off the rest of the sweat from his second brother¡¯s body, he tucked Li Shu¡¯s quilt around him. Little Five had moved away from his original position next to Li Mo¡¯s spot and was about to roll off the bed. Li Mo moved him back. After that, he extinguished themp and quietly got onto the bed.


    ¡ª


    The rest of the night passed in silence.


    The next morning, the sky was clear. The radiant sunshine came through the window and cast motley shadows in the hut.


    The first half ofst night had been unbearable for Li Man, but she slept very deeply afterward. Even after the neighbor¡¯s rooster had crowed three times, she remained unaware.


    Li Mo was the first one to get up from the bed. He checked on his second brother. His forehead wasn¡¯t hot anymore, and Li Mo¡¯s worried heart finally rxed. His next thought was going to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for everyone.


    However, he wasn¡¯t good at cooking. After he scooped out some rice, he spent a long time washing it clean. As for the following part, he struggled to figure out how much water to add to the pot. Fortunately, Li Hua came into the kitchen at this time.


    ¡°Oldest brother, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Li Mo smiled. ¡°Fourth brother, why don¡¯t you go back and get some more sleep?¡±


    ¡°I slept enough.¡± Li Hua took thedle from his oldest brother and added two more scoops of water to the pot before covering it.


    It was clear that his fourth brother was much better at this type of work than him. Li Mo didn¡¯t insist and simply said, ¡°The weather is good today. I¡¯ll go clean up the other hut.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± said Li Hua. Then, he sat down by the stove to start a fire to cook congee.


    Li Mo went to Li Man¡¯s hut. First, he took out the bamboo poles, leaned them against the eaves, and rehanged Little Five¡¯s clothing on the poles. Then, he went back inside to tidy up her bed.

 Chapter 126 – Delivering soup (3)

    <h4>Chapter 126 ¨C Delivering soup (3)</h4>


    Inside the eastern hut, one after another, everyone else woke up.


    As soon as Li Man sat up, she saw the sun shining radiantly outside, and her mood immediately rose up. But, what time was it? Had she woken upte again? She looked towards the bed. Sure enough, Li Mo and Li Hua had already gotten up.


    ¡°Wife, are you awake?¡± Li Shu turned over on the bed. With his hands propping up his chin, he greeted her with a bright smile.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man raised her head to look at him, then she saw that Little Five had woken up too. He rolled over, sat up, and was rubbing his eyes. Li Yan was also slowly opening his eyes.


    Last night, she had gone to sleep without taking off her outer clothing. And so, she directly got up from bed. She left the hut once she folded up her quilt.


    Herb was in the western hut. After closing the door to the eastern hut, Li Man headed over to her own hut and saw that Li Mo was leaning over to clean her bed.


    Li Man looked at him and called out a greeting, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± Remembering what happenedst night, she felt it was both a bit embarrassing and humorous.


    Li Mo turned his head and saw that she was leaning against the wardrobe. His lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°Awake?¡±


    ¡°En, I¡¯ll go cook breakfast after brushing my hair.¡± Li Man loosened her hair, cursorily brushed it a few times, then tied it up into a ponytail.


    Li Mo stood up straight. In his eyes, her simple, tidy ponytail looked indescribably pretty. ¡°Fourth brother is already cooking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go over there to see.¡± Seeing that he was still staring at her, Li Man hastily put down herb and left the hut.


    Li Mo wasn¡¯t bothered by her attitude of fleeing from him. He turned his head back and continued to clean up the bed. Since the weather was good today, it would be the best if the sunlight could dry out the bed by tonight. It was obvious that their wife wasn¡¯tfortable sleeping on the bamboo couch.


    ¡ª


    Li Man went straight to the kitchen. Li Hua was bustling by the stove. He had finished making a pot of congee. The pot was only partially covered up to allow the congee to cool down. He was mixing cornmeal in a bowl to make steamed corn buns.


    Li Man went over and asked him, ¡°What are you making?¡±


    ¡°Some steamed corn buns.¡± Li Hua lightly smiled at her. His clear, bright eyes looked liked the morning dew on a sunny day.


    (T/N: Below is a picture of steamed corn buns.)


    Ch 126 ¨C steamed corn buns.png


    Without being aware, Li Man¡¯s gaze lingered on his perfectly smooth and clear face. ¡°Is there something I can help with? I can tend the cooking fire.¡±


    Li Hua quickly stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Li Man awkwardly stood in ce. It was true that she was very good at managing the fire. She couldn¡¯t always sessfully light the fire and hadn¡¯t mastered how to keep the fire at the correct temperature once it was started.


    ¡°Go wash up. The food will be ready soon,¡± said Li Hua as he ced the corn buns he had finished making into the pot to steam. Once he covered the pot with the lid, he went to start the fire.


    Li Man scooped out some room temperature water, then went outside and sat down on a bench underneath the eaves to freshened up. Right after she had finished washing her face and was going to rinse her mouth, she saw a beautiful teenage girl that was wearing wooden clogs. She was carrying a small basket and struggling to walk over here. She looked somewhat familiar.


    Other than herself and Xing-niang, their neighbor, Li Man hadn¡¯t seen another femaleing to their home before.


    Curious, Li Man took one step forward and asked, ¡°Miss, who are you looking for?¡±


    The teenage girl paused. She looked at Li Man with her limpid eyes. After nkly staring at Li Man for a moment, she approached her and answered, ¡°I¡¯m looking for older brother Li Yan.¡±

 Chapter 127 – Delivering soup (4)

    <h4>Chapter 127 ¨C Delivering soup (4)</h4>


    ¡°Li Yan?¡± Li Man doubtfully repeated in a questioning tone. She finally remembered that she had seen this girl waiting for Li Yan before. She had looked beautiful from afar and looked even more beautiful close up. Her face was as beautiful as a painting, and her skin was a smooth as porcin.


    ¡°Is he home? I heard that he was sick. Is it serious?¡± Because Li Man had remained silent, Mudan nervously asked a series of questions.


    Seeing how anxious she looked, Li Man quickly pointed at the eastern hut. ¡°He¡¯s over there. He¡¯s already much better.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Mudan thanked her and hastily went to the eastern hut and pushed open the door.


    Li Shu had gotten up from bed and was in the middle of putting on his pants. As soon as he saw Mudan, he quickly retreated towards the bed and covered himself with his quilt.


    Mudan didn¡¯t even look in Li Shu¡¯s direction. Instead, she walked over to Li Yan¡¯s side. ¡°Older brother Li Yan, are you okay? I heard that you were sick. I... was worried all night.¡± As she said this, tears were practically dripping down from her beautiful eyes.


    Hearing these words, Li Yan¡¯s long eyebrows furrowed. He impatiently pushed his quilt to the side and sat up.


    In contrast, Li Shu couldn¡¯t bear to see a beautiful woman crying. Hefortingly said, ¡°Ah, Mudan, don¡¯t cry. Look, isn¡¯t my second brother okay now?¡±


    Li Yan was leaning against the bed. He opened his eyes and slowly turned to re at Li Shu. ¡°Don¡¯t be so chatty.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Li Shu grinned. He pushed his quilt to the side, quickly finished putting on his pants, picked up Little Five, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and give our second brother some privacy.¡±


    Once he said these words, Mudan blushed. She felt too embarrassed to keep crying and only used her handkerchief to lightly wipe her tears.


    It was only now that Li Yan nced at her. His gaze was neither cold nor warm.


    The longer he stayed silent, the more Mudan felt ill at ease. She ced the small basket down on the cupboard, then she untied theyer of cloth that was covering the basket. She took out a bowl of chicken soup and brought it over. ¡°Older brother Li Yan, I woke up before dawn to cook this chicken soup. Doesn¡¯t it smell good? Drink some while it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    Li Yan darkly curved his lips, and his gaze was a bit cold as he looked at her. ¡°Shen Mudan, are there too many chickens in your home?¡±


    ¡°Older brother Li Yan, I...¡± Mudan bit her lip. She almost started to cry again because of his nasty attitude. ¡°Just drink some.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Li Yan waved his hand and knocked the bowl of soup over. In a second, the steaming hot chicken soup spilled onto the ground.


    Mudan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her lips trembled, and she wasn¡¯t able to say a single word.


    Li Yan got up from bed and walked around her to leave the hut.


    Mudan nkly stood there. Her hands remained in the same position as when she was offering the bowl to him.


    By the doorway, Li Shu, Little Five, and Li Man were also stunned. As soon as Li Yan went towards the door, the three of them automatically leaned towards a corner of the outside wall and didn¡¯t dare to make any noises.


    Li Yan coldly swept his gaze over these three people. Without saying a word, he headed towards the backyard.


    Li Hua had recently finished cooking breakfast. When he came outside, he saw the three people standing by the corner and looking as if they had done something wrong. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Shu quickly pointed towards the eastern hut. Li Hua looked over and saw Mudan crouched down on the ground. She was weeping as she picked up the empty bowl.

 Chapter 128 – Delivering soup (5)

    <h4>Chapter 128 ¨C Delivering soup (5)</h4>


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Li Hua hastily pushed the three people towards the kitchen, then he went to the western hut and informed his oldest brother of this matter.


    Li Mo¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Fourth brother, you can go eat. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua knew that only his oldest brother had the right to interfere in his second brother¡¯s problem.


    Li Mo rubbed his hands together and went outside too. He came to the eastern hut and saw that Mudan was putting the bowl away. After that, she stayed leaning by the cab and kept wiping her tears with her handkerchief. Her crumpled expression looked quite pitiful.


    Li Mo did his best to make his voice softer as he said, ¡°Mudan ah.¡±


    ¡°Older brother Mo.¡± Mudan didn¡¯t turn her head. Instead, she used her handkerchief to vigorously wipe away her tears as if she was afraid of embarrassing herself by crying in front of someone.


    Li Mo lightly sighed and continued, ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯te looking for Li Yan in the future.¡±


    ¡°Older brother Mo?¡± Mudan turned her head to look at Li Mo in surprise.


    Although Li Mo¡¯s tone was gentle, his gaze was still sharp. ¡°You know that my family already has a wife. Moreover, you¡¯re already engaged too. If you keep acting like this, it won¡¯t be good for either of you.¡±


    Tears immediately welled up and fell from Mudan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I know that. Older brother Mo, you know that I¡¯ve liked older brother Li Yan since we were children. Besides, my dad has relented. As long as we can gather up twenty silver taels, he¡¯ll agree for me to marry older brother Li Yan.¡±


    ¡°The problem isn¡¯t about money.¡± Although Li Mo felt it was somewhat cruel to shatter a girl¡¯s dream, he had to do it. ¡°Mudan, I¡¯ve seen how you¡¯ve felt about my second brother all these years. If my second brother had the slightest amount of feelings for you, as his oldest brother, I would be willing to sacrifice everything to help him.¡±


    His words were straightforwardly clear. Li Yan wasn¡¯t interested in her at all.


    Mudan seemed as if she couldn¡¯t ept this. Her body suddenly weakened, and she leaned on the cab for support. She lightly shook her head and said, ¡°No, I do have a ce in older brother Li¡¯s heart. He saved my life. He...¡±


    ¡°Back then, he just happened to pass by and see that you were drowning. Under that type of circumstance, no one would just stand by and do nothing. Besides, he¡¯s been good friends with your older brother since we were children. He only sees you as a younger sister,¡± said Li Mo.


    Mudan suddenly mustered up her courage and loudly interrupted him, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. He clearly likes me.¡±


    Li Mo tightly pursed his lips together and stared at her with a steely gaze.


    Mudan suddenly seemed as if someone had taken away her soul. She didn¡¯t have the strength to keep standing. ¡°Older brother Mo...¡±


    ¡°Enough, go home,¡± Li Mo slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯te looking for Li Yan in the future.¡±


    Mudan was leaning against the cab. She hid her face with her sleeve as she sobbed like a songbird.


    Finished speaking, Li Mo turned to leave the hut.


    Li Yan was standing at the doorway. ¡°Oldest brother.¡±


    Li Mo looked at him. ¡°Go eat breakfast.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Yan stopped looking at the crying person in the hut and directly followed his oldest brother to the kitchen.


    Mudan was left alone and ignored in the eastern hut. After she had aggrievedly cried for a while by herself, she finished packing up the bowl in the small basket and left with it.

 Chapter 129 – Delivering soup (6)

    <h4>Chapter 129 ¨C Delivering soup (6)</h4>


    Li Man was sitting in the corner of the kitchen and eating a steamed corn bun when she saw Mudan, who was wearing wooden clogs, leaving the courtyard. She looked very lonely, and her footsteps weren¡¯t stable. There were several times when Li Man was worried that she was going to fall.


    Wasn¡¯t Li Yan being a bit too heartless towards this gentle, beautiful girl?


    Bah, never mind. Other people¡¯s feelings were the hardest thing to be urate about. Sometimes, a person could seem as if he was doing something heartless, but in reality, he was using the most kind-hearted method.


    Because of Mudan¡¯s matter, the family had eaten breakfast rather gloomily today. No one said a word during the meal.


    Once breakfast was finished, Li Man scrubbed the bowls, and Li Hua went to feed the piglets for her. Li Mo, Li Yan, and Li Shu went to finish up getting rid of the rotting straw on the roof and piling it up in a corner. After that, they would repair the roof.


    During this time, Li Man collected all the clothes that need to be washed. Because the dirt paths wouldn¡¯t be easy to walk, she didn¡¯t go to the back mountain¡¯s pond to doundry. Instead, she had Li Hua pump out water from the well for her, then she started washing the clothes at home in a wooden basin.


    Once she was done withundry and not having anything else to do, she went to the backyard with Little Five to watch the brothers busily working on the roof.


    On the roof, Li Shu stood up and saw Li Man. He hurriedly warned her, ¡°Wife, go back a bit. Be careful. Don¡¯t let the falling straw get into your eyes.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man held Little Five¡¯s hand and led him to a corner with her. The walls of their home were made of dirt. She suddenly had an idea. If she nted long vines near the walls and arranged for them to climb up the walls, they would have flowers in the spring, fruits in the summer, and falling yellow leaves in autumn. It would look just like a scene from a fairytale world.


    Right, she had bought some vegetable seeds the previous time they went to the market. Because this family didn¡¯t have any fields ready to nt vegetables, she hadn¡¯t done anything with those seeds. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to nt some Chinese okra and what not in this corner?


    Li Man had been happily talking with Little Five when she unexpectedly heard someone viciously cursing nearby.


    She turned her face to look and saw that Xing-niang was walking over here while viciously ring at her. She had one hand on her hip, and the other hand holding a cucumber that she was munching on. Her gaze showed that she hade here to pick a fight.


    Little Five quickly grabbed Li Man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Older sister, let¡¯s not pay attention to her.


    ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t want to talk to a woman like Xing-niang either. She decided to walk away from this corner with Little Five.


    Xing-niang looked at them coldly. She spat out a piece of chewed up cucumber. ¡°Bah, you¡¯re rotten goods too. Why are you pretending to be innocent?¡±


    Second Shun heard her cursing from inside and came out. ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Xing-niang looked at Second Shun, then she looked at Li Mo and his two brothers on the roof. They were too eye-catching. She abruptly directed her anger at him. Poking his head, she said, ¡°What did you say about me? It¡¯s already sote in the day. And you just woke up? This olddy has to chew on this cucumber because you won¡¯t cook. Do you want this olddy to starve to death so that you can go out and find a slut?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you saying? Don¡¯t use such shameful words.¡± Second Shun knew that Li Mo and the others could hear their conversation, so he quickly grabbed Xing-niang to pull her inside.


    Xing-niang turned her hand over and harshly pped Second Shun. She cursed, ¡°You idiot. You only know how to treat this olddy badly. When other people bully your olddy, you¡¯ll turn around and apologize to them. You¡¯re so useless. This olddy¡¯s face has already been thrown into the trash because of you.¡±


    Her voice was very loud. Li Mo knew that she was yelling because she wanted him to hear. His expression immediately sunk.

 Chapter 130 – The truth draws near (1)

    <h4>Chapter 130 ¨C The truth draws near (1)</h4>


    After Li Shu secured the thatch with rope, he spat in the direction of Second Shun¡¯s home. He angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s early in the day, and that rotten woman is already looking for trouble. Her mouth is filthy. She hasn¡¯t changed after being confined in the shrine for the past few days. Older brother Second Shun is too weak. If I don¡¯t beat her to death, it would only be leaving her to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Focus on your work.¡± Li Mo tossed hemp rope over to him, then looked towards Second Shun¡¯s home. Second Shun had already pulled Xing-niang inside, and they couldn¡¯t hear her cursing anymore.


    Li Yan used a tool to evenly spread out the thatch. Seeing his oldest brother¡¯s serious expression, he persuaded, ¡°Oldest brother, we can¡¯t interfere in someone else¡¯s business. Besides, you tried persuading older brother Second Shun back then, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. It was his choice to marry a piece of work like her. He has to live with his choices.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Li Mo lightly grunted. When he looked up, he saw that Li Yan¡¯splexion was still a bit pale and suddenly realized something. ¡°Hey, why did you follow us up here? Quickly, go back inside to rest. This small amount of work, third brother and I can finish it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Li Shu abruptly smacked his own head. He swiftly walked over and took the tool from Li Yan. ¡°Second brother, go back and rest. Why did youe up onto the roof? It¡¯s too windy here. You just got better. Shoo.¡±


    Seeing how nervous his oldest brother and third brother were, Li Yan chuckled. ¡°When did I be that weak? Besides, it feels ufortable to lie in bed for so long. I¡¯ll feel morefortable doing some work.¡±


    Seeing that Li Yan¡¯s energy level was pretty good, Li Mo said, ¡°Justy thatch on the side then. If you feel tired, stop to rest.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Yan knew his own body, so he didn¡¯t try to show off. He listened to his oldest brother¡¯s words and only did light work.


    With the three brothers continuing to busily work on the roof, Li Man followed Little Five back to the kitchen to take out the previously purchased seeds. They discussed how to grow these vegetables.


    However, although the shopkeeper had wrapped up each different seed type in separate packets for her, she had put all of the seed packets in the cupboard when they came from the market. When she took them out today, she only knew that they were vegetable seeds. She couldn¡¯t recognize the seeds types at all. When she sniffed them, she thought some of them smelled spicy, some of the smelled pungent, and other ones didn¡¯t have any scent. Wonderful, she had no clue what these seeds would grow into. How was she supposed to nt them?


    Just as she was opening each packet of seeds with Little Five so they could try to distinguish them, she heard people arguing outside.


    Arguing? Li Man hastily put down the seeds and tugged Little Five outside to see what was going on. Li Hua hurried out of the other hut. Their eyes meet, and Li Man asked, ¡°It sounds like your third brother¡¯s voice?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s second brother,¡± answered Li Hua as he rushed toward the backyard.


    Sure enough, it was very noisy in the backyard. She saw an unfamiliar young man being held back by Li Shu by his waist, but the young man was desperately trying to break free and kept shaking his fist at Li Yan. ¡°Li Yan, you bastard. What did you do to my younger sister for her to cry like that? Tell me, you bastard. I¡¯ve always treated you as my friend. How could you bully her? Don¡¯t you know that¡¯s she already engaged? She¡¯s going to marry the young master of a rich family soon. How could you try to fool around with her? Let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about lusting after a swan, you toad.¡±


    Hearing these words, Li Shu showed Shen Fi away. ¡°Screw you, you¡¯re the toad.¡±


    Shen Fi stumbled, stepped into a muddy spot, slipped, and fell on his butt. He immediately started cursing up a storm in anger.

 Chapter 131 – The truth draws near (2)

    <h4>Chapter 131 ¨C The truth draws near (2)</h4>


    Li Shu was really angry too. He was itching for a fight. ¡°Surname Shen, it¡¯s you that came here and brought doom onto yourself.¡±


    Li Mo grabbed hold of him and angrily rebuked, ¡°Third brother, go stand on the side.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, he was cursing at second brother.¡± Extremely unwilling to back down, Li Shu started to roll up his sleeves.


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Yan lightly swept his gaze over him and gestured for him step back.


    ¡°Shen Fi.¡± Li Yan deeply looked at him and coldly said, ¡°Did we just meet today? Do you know not what kind of person I am? If I wanted to do something to your younger sister, do you think you can stop me?¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Shen Fi expended a great deal of effort to get up. Glowering at Li Yan, he said, ¡°Li Yan, have I been wrong about you? You dare to do something, but won¡¯t dare to admit it? If you haven¡¯t done anything to Mudan, why would she be hell-bent on you? Have you not see your family condition? Your family is so poor that it only has two beds. If you didn¡¯t do anything, how could my younger sister possibly be interested in you?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯splexion was ashen. ¡°Shen Fi, don¡¯t be such an annoying troublemaker. I¡¯ve never lead Mudan on. I can¡¯t help it that she keeps pestering me.¡±


    ¡°Li Yan, how could you still say such words at this time?¡± Shen Fi was so angry that this entire body was trembling. ¡°Do you know? After Mudan came back from your ce, she.... she secretly tried to hang herself. Fortunately, my mom discovered her in time. Otherwise, her little life would be gone.¡±


    As he said this, Shen Fi was both angry and upset. He beat his own head and said, ¡°That stupid girl.¡±


    Shen Mudan tried to kill herself? Everyone was stunned. They listened as Shen Fi pointed at Li Yan and continued to curse him, ¡°Li Yan, you better listen to me. If Mudan is okay, then fine. If she¡¯s not, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± After saying this, he started staggering away.


    Staring at his back figure, Li Mo gravely called out, ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shen Fi turned his head and coldly looked at Li Mo. ¡°Li Mo, do you want to interfere? Let me tell you, this isn¡¯t the end. Even if you plead for him, it won¡¯t be any use. If my younger sister¡¯s engagement is ruined, I¡¯ll force your entire family topensate us.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? Fight? I¡¯m not scared.¡± Li Shu angrily raised his fist at him.


    Li Mo pressed Li Shu¡¯s fist down and expressionlessly asked Shen Fi, ¡°How is Mudan?¡±


    Shen Fi¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. He snorted. ¡°Not dead yet.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t get annoyed with his attitude. He continued to ask, ¡°Does Mudan know that you came over here?¡±


    ¡°That girl has been crying nonstop since she was rescued. There¡¯s no use in talking to her.¡± Shen Fi angrily red at Li Yan again.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Li Mo said, ¡°Go back home. Wait until Mudan calms down, then have a proper talk with her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Fi could tell that there was some implied meaning in his words


    Hearing him asking this question, Li Mo didn¡¯t continue to be polite. His expression was somewhat heavy as he answered, ¡°Fi, you grew up ying with my second brother. How can you not know his character? He¡¯s always treated Mudan like a younger sister. He¡¯s never had improper thoughts about her. Besides, our family already has a wife. Isn¡¯t it irresponsible of you toe here and say that my second brother seduced your younger sister?¡±

 Chapter 132 – The truth draws near (3)

    <h4>Chapter 132 ¨C The truth draws near (3)</h4>


    ¡°I...¡± For a moment, Shen Fi was a bit tongue tied by Li Mo¡¯s words. ¡°So what if your family has a wife? My younger sister is like a celestial fairy. How could he not be tempted by her?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smile. ¡°Shen Fi, go home and tell your celestial fairy sister that I, Li Yan, am only an ordinary mortal. I¡¯m not good enough for her. Tell her to note looking for me again. Even if she¡¯s seeking death, pick a good day. Stop causing me bad luck just because she¡¯s bored.¡±


    ¡°You? You -¡± Shen Fi was so angry that even his face was shaking.


    Li Mo gently reprimanded Li Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense, second brother.¡± Then, he said to Shen Fi, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. My second brother has a bad temper. But, you should still go back and have a proper chat with Mudan. Even if she doesn¡¯t agree to the engagement that your parents made for her, she can¡¯t kill herself. Also, I hope that can she give up on my second brother. Love isn¡¯t something that can be forced.¡±


    ¡°Y-you... you rotten brothers, working together to gang up on someone,¡± Shen Fi was so angry that that his voice was trembling. He hatefully swept his gaze over everyone. ¡°Fine, just you wait. This matter won¡¯t be so easily settled.¡±


    After saying this, he started to stagger away on the muddy backyard. Li Man and Little Five automatically moved to the side to give way.


    Shen Fi swept his gaze over Li Man¡¯s face from top to bottom. He was slightly stunned, but soon after he coldly sneered. He turned his face away and continued to limp his way out.


    Yes, he was limping Li Man carefully watched him and noticed that he wasn¡¯t walking unsteadily. It was that his left leg was a bit shorter than his right leg, so he couldn¡¯t walk as smoothly.


    After waiting until Shen Fi had left, Li Shu said, ¡°Second brother, why has that Shen person be like that? He¡¯s bing more and more unreasonable.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s exception was somewhat gloomy. ¡°He wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±


    Li Shu shook his head and scornfully said, ¡°From how I see it, he hasn¡¯t done any work after he becameme. He even fought with old father Zhao. Old father Zhao is already so old, but he still hit him.¡±


    Knowing the reason behind Shen Fi¡¯s change, Li Mo softly sighed. ¡°Let it go. If that thing didn¡¯t happen with Mudan, he wouldn¡¯t havee here to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°What right does he have to cause trouble? Second brother hasn¡¯t done anything to that girl. She¡¯s the one that keeps bothering him every day...¡±


    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s gloomy expression, Li Mo hastily shouted for Li Shu to stop, ¡°Alright, third brother, let¡¯s drop this.¡±


    Li Shu pouted. Not having a better option, he shrugged.


    Li Mo gently patted Li Yan¡¯s shoulder andfortingly said, ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t take it too hard. He¡¯s just worried about his younger sister.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± said Li Yan. He wasn¡¯t happy either about the bad situation with Shen Fi and Shen Mudan. One person was his childhood friend, and he had treated the other one as a cherished younger sister. Why had things turned out like this?


    ¡°Second brother, go inside and rest. The roof is almost done. I can clean up the rest with your third brother,¡± said Li Mo.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Yan nodded, but he didn¡¯t go inside. Instead, he left the backyard and headed somewhere else.


    Li Shu doubtfully asked, ¡°Second brother, he...¡±


    Seeing this sight, Li Mo slightly furrowed his brow, but he didn¡¯t call out to stop him. ¡°Let him go where he wants.¡±

 Chapter 133 – The truth draws near (4)

    <h4>Chapter 133 ¨C The truth draws near (4)</h4>


    After listening to thatmotion for a long time, Li Man only figured out the general gist of things. When she went inside to ask Li Hua, he said that he didn¡¯t know much about this matter either. It was obvious that Li Hua didn¡¯t want to talk about this, so Li Man secretly pulled Little Five into the kitchen to ask him instead. The information that Little Five told her was what she already knew, that girl liked his second brother, but she was already engaged and what not.


    In summary, she guessed that the answer was, Li Yan and Shen Mudan were a couple that grew up as childhood friends, but her parents were people that looked down upon the poor and ttered the rich. They were determined to marry their daughter into a rich family. The news of her engagement broke Li Yan¡¯s heart. This was why he resisted all of Mudan¡¯s attempts. As for Mudan, she was filled with grievances and couldn¡¯t see a way out. She took things too hard, and she tried to hang herself. And then, her brother came to Li family¡¯s house.


    Thinking of Li Yan¡¯s behavior towards her during the past several days, Li Man felt dreadful. She felt as if this scoundrel was using her to vent his suppressed feelings.


    He was too despicable!


    She had decided to ignore him forever, but when Li Yan returned home at lunchtime, his handsome face had be badly battered. The corner of his mouth was still bleeding. Everyone was shocked, and Li Man couldn¡¯t resist feeling worried.


    Li Shu was the first one to jump to his feet. He picked up a hoe that was by the corner. He wanted to go find the other party and get even with him. ¡°Second brother, who hit you? I¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    ¡°Put that down.¡± Li Yan looked at him in askance, then pushed him out of his way. Rubbing his face, he continued walking to the eastern hit. Without saying a word, he lied down on the bed once he went inside.


    ¡°Oldest brother?¡± Li Shu looked at Li Mo.


    Li Mo silently sighed. ¡°Put down the hoe.¡±


    ¡°But -¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± said Li Mo. He went back inside the kitchen by himself.


    Li Hua said to Li Shu, who looked unconvinced, ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t worry about this matter. If second brother wasn¡¯t willing to beaten up, no one would be able to win against him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that second brother willingly let someone hit him?¡± Li Shu found it difficult to believe this.


    Li Man actually thought Li Hua¡¯s words sounded very reasonable. Li Yan originally had a falling out with his beloved, but after hearing that she had tried tomit suicide, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ran over to her home to check up on her. And when her family had beaten up him foring over, how could he fight back?


    Sigh. Wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel if a loving couple was torn apart merely because ofck money?


    And so, while they were eating, Li Man stuck her head out against the stifling atmosphere by probingly asking Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, Li Yan and the girl from this morning...?¡±


    Li Mo froze for a moment, then he raised his head and answered her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nothing going on between them.¡±


    Why would she worry about that? Li Man continued to ask, ¡°I meant, does that girl¡¯s parents dislike our family for being poor, so they want to marry their daughter off to someone else? That girl doesn¡¯t look too old. There¡¯s still time. Oldest brother, how about you go over there and discuss with her parents. Let¡¯s set an engagement for now. As for the bride price, we can make up that moneyter once we earn it. Could we do that?¡±


    After all, other than Little Five, there were four grown men in this family. She didn¡¯t believe that this family wouldn¡¯t be able to earn enough for a decent bride price.


    To her surprise, everyone looked at her in shock once she said these words.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Man wondered if she had said enough. She quickly added, ¡°Is it because her parents want a lot for the bride price? Or, is it because they don¡¯t like our home? We can build another house. Or, is it because Li Yan has too many brothers? Once they¡¯re married, they can move out and live separately.¡±

 Chapter 134 – The truth draws near (5)

    <h4>Chapter 134 ¨C The truth draws near (5)</h4>


    In modern-day, especially in some viges, the requested bride price might be rmingly high. As for the people in the city, having a house and car had be a minimum requirement for marriage. Some women even required that the other party didn¡¯t have any parents or siblings. It would be more peaceful if they could live alone as a couple and without inws.


    Li Man had thoughtful considered all of these factors.


    However, once she had finished speaking, everyone was dumbstruck, even Li Mo¡¯s expression looked strange.


    Li Man suddenly thought this situation was a bit strange too. Could it be that in a peasant family, women weren¡¯t allowed to meddle in family matters?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Li Mo had tightened his grip on his bowl and chopsticks. After a pause, he added, ¡°Actually, second brother truly only sees Mudan as a younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Younger sister?¡± Li Man didn¡¯t quite believe him.


    However, Li Mo had already lowered his head to eat. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to continue this discussion.


    Li Man could only shut up. She wanted to help, but she was powerless. Li Yan¡¯s happiness would have to depend on his own fate.


    It was very difficult for Li Mo to finish eating this meal. It was because Li Man¡¯s words had made it very clear that she had no clue.


    He suddenly thought it was wrong to keep hiding the truth from this girl that was wholeheartedly considering the needs of his family. He had to find the time to clearly exin the truth to her.


    No matter what the result was, even if she wanted to leave this family, he would ept it.


    ¡ª


    Once lunch was over, Li Mo went over to the eastern hut to check on Li Yan. It was only a short while, but when he returned to the kitchen, he only saw Li Hua washing the bowls. Li Man had disappeared. He ran over to the western hut to look. She wasn¡¯t there. He looked for her in the backyard too. Not there either. When he asked Little Five, Little Five also said that he hadn¡¯t seen her.


    Feeling anxious, Li Mo quickly went out to look for her.


    ¡ª


    As for Li Man, she was right outside of Li family¡¯s house, in a corner by the dirt wall. Mudan had grabbed her hand and was crying nonstop.


    Li Man had just put down her bowl and chopsticks and was about go back to her room when she saw Mudan sneakily standing by the entrance and looking around. When she saw Li Man, she waved at her, so Li Man went over to her.


    Mudan seemed as if she had seen her savior. She grabbed her hand and led her over to a nook outside that wouldn¡¯t be easily noticed by other people. She only nced at Li Man before her tears started to fall again. Her eyes were already swollen red from excessive crying.


    Li Man couldn¡¯t bear to see this sight. She gently persuaded, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Look, your eyes are already so swollen. Why did youe looking for me? Just say it, if I can help you, I definitely will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mudan wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Her voice was choked with emotion as she said, ¡°I knew you were a good person. Otherwise, Li Yan wouldn¡¯t...¡± As she said this, she raised her eyebrows to look at Li Man again. Then, she tightly clutched both of Li Man¡¯s hands. In a sh, her emotions got worked up again. ¡°Older sister, I truly like Li Yan. Please be merciful. Can you please give him to me? I... I¡¯ve like since we were kids. I can¡¯t bear to live without him.¡±


    ¡°Wait -¡± Li Man was thrown into confusion by her words. ¡°Did I mishear you? You want me to give you Li Yan?¡±

 Chapter 135 – The truth draws near (6)

    <h4>Chapter 135 ¨C The truth draws near (6)</h4>


    Hearing her response, Mudan mistakenly thought that Li Man was unwilling. She quickly said while crying, ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Other than Li Yan, there¡¯s still Li Mo, Li Shu, and Li Hua. They¡¯re all great. You have so many people to love you. I¡¯m begging you. Please let me have Li Yan. I...¡± As she said this, she seemed to have remembered something. She quickly took something out from her clothes. It was something wrapped up with a handkerchief. She opened it up in front of Li Man. There were bracelets, earrings, rings, and other jewelry.


    ¡°It took me a long time to collect all of this. I¡¯ll give it all to you. If this isn¡¯t enough, I still have five silver taels at home. Once I have more money in the future, I¡¯ll give you more money too.¡±


    She was trying to bribe her? Li Man found it difficult to immediately ept this information. She pushed the jewelry back to Mudan. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s just talk calmly. Tell me clearly about you and Li Yan. Wait, no, that¡¯s not the issue. Isn¡¯t it your family that¡¯s the one objecting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my dad, mom, and older brother are all against this.¡± Mudan looked very depressed. She looked at her with ssy eyes and continued, ¡°But, my dad and mom have also said that if Li Yan can offer twenty silver taels, they¡¯ll agree for me to marry him.¡±


    ¡°Twenty silver taels?¡± Li Man didn¡¯t really know how much this amount meant. Still, if this matter could be settled with money, then it wasn¡¯t a big deal. She quicklyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it then. Even if Li Yan doesn¡¯t have enough, our family can work together to gather this money.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Mudan nkly looked at her. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Li Man ced her hands on Mudan¡¯s thin shoulders and encouragingly said, ¡°I said, you don¡¯t have to worry. Isn¡¯t it only twenty silver taels? As long as the two of you genuinely love each other, our family will do anything to gather up this money.


    ¡°You? You -¡± Mudan was stunned. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Do you really mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Man seriously nodded.


    ¡°But...¡± Seeing how sincere Li Man looked, Mudan suddenly felt guilty. ¡°He... He¡¯s considered your man. Y-you¡¯re just going to -¡±


    Li Man suddenly interrupted her, ¡°Wait, you said he was my man?¡± Her confused mind still noticed there was something wrong with Mudan¡¯s words.


    ¡°En.¡± Mudan woodenly nodded. ¡°You... didn¡¯t know?¡± Weren¡¯t they already married? Could the rumors that they hadn¡¯t consummated their marriage yet be true?


    ¡°I?¡± How could she have known this?


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that Li Yan and I are married? He¡¯s my husband? I¡¯m his wife?¡± Not daring to believe this, she asked several questions to confirm.


    Mudan really wanted to say no, but the facts wouldn¡¯t allow her to lie. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This?¡± Li Man was too shocked to speak. She had once thought that she was Li Mo¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and had also thought that Li Shu was her husband, but she had never dared to consider Li Yan. His actions had alwayse off as a flirtatious lecher. How could she have known he was her husband?


    Err, wait no, that was wrong too.


    Li Man abruptly tightened her grip on Mudan¡¯s shoulders and stared at her. ¡°Mudan, tell me everything. When did I marry into their family? Why is Li Mo still not married? What about Li Shu? It¡¯s not just Li Yan. Li Shu and Li Hua also call me wife too. At first, I thought they were just joking around, but now it¡¯s obvious they weren¡¯t. Am I right?¡±

 Chapter 136 – Wolf attack (1)

    <h4>Chapter 136 ¨C Wolf attack (1)</h4>


    Did you not know? Li Mo purchased you to be Li family¡¯s shared wife!


    ¡ª


    When Li Man came out of her daze, she saw that she had somehow walked to a verdant area with trees. It was so quiet here that she could hear the chirping of insects in the grass.


    Her legs felt weak, so she numbly sat down on an exposed tree root. Her embroidered shoes had be unbearably stained by mud a while ago, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to care. Mudan¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind as well as Mudan¡¯s slightly surprised and sympathetic gaze.


    Above her, towering trees blocked the sky, and only a patch of the sky could be seen.


    She suddenly thought of her memories of modern-day.


    That young girl, who had been born with congenital heart disease, could only stand in the corner and enviously watch her ssmates y with rubber bands.


    During athleticpetitions, she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to join in and cheer. She could hear the unceasing shouts of encouragementing from the school campus, but she could only stay at home and look at the sunflower on her windowsill. It had lost a few petals and leaves.


    On the college campus, underneath the Chinese parasol trees, there would be sweet couples walking together and attracting admiring gazes. As for herself, she had gone in shock from being too nervous about her first date and utterly frightened away the young man that had wanted to date her.


    Muchter on...


    After graduating college, as her former ssmates were busy starting their careers, her parents had arranged a marriage for her.


    That man, he came from a good family, had a good appearance, high-level education, a good job, and this would be his first marriage too. And so, she fell for that man¡¯s gentle smile.


    At that time, she had thought the gods werepensating her by giving her such a good man.


    After the wedding, they treated each other with mutual respect. Although their marriage was as insipid as water, she felt iparably blessed.


    She went from a young girl that didn¡¯t know anything to someone that learned how to do housework such as cooking. She cooked all sorts of culinary delicious to please her husband.


    However, although he had smiled warmly when they met each other for the first time, she saw that smile appearing less and less in his eyes.


    He would frequently return home veryte. Sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t evene home.


    ...


    She suddenly felt as if there was something in her eyes. Li Man rubbed her eyes and realized there were tears at the corners of her eyes. Her face felt wet too.


    Was she crying?


    She had previously though that her new life had allowed these memories to gradually fade away. She didn¡¯t expect that these memories would still feel so vivid right now.


    She missed her family and that time period. She even missed that man, who had betrayed her.


    ...


    At this moment, Li family¡¯s home was in total chaos.


    Li Shu¡¯s eyes were already red. He turned to hide from their view and secretly rubbed the corners of his eyes with the back of his hand. ¡°Could she have run away again?¡±


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t.¡± Li Hua¡¯splexion was pale. He didn¡¯t know if he said this tofort his older brother or tofort himself.


    Little Five was rubbing his eyes and crying. ¡°I want older sister.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother? ¡±Li Yan was sitting on the bed and questioningly looking at Li Mo.


    Li Mo¡¯s forehead was wrinkled. He said, ¡°Stop thinking of such ridiculous things. She definitely didn¡¯t run away by herself.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s expression became graver. ¡°En. Oldest brother, I¡¯m just worried that something happened to her.¡±


    Li Mo added, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a possibility. I walked around the entire vige and didn¡¯t see her. The morning is almost over. We have to find her before it gets dark out. Second brother, go with third brother and check the fields in front of the vige. Fourth brother, stayed in the vige and look for her. I¡¯ll go the back of the mountain to search. Little Five, stay at home just in case shees back soon.¡±

 Chapter 137 – Wolf attack (2)

    <h4>Chapter 137 ¨C Wolf attack (2)</h4>


    ¡°En.¡± As soon as Little Five heard that Li Man would being back, he swallowed down the rest of his sobs and got up from the ground.


    ¡°Oldest brother, how about I go with you to the back of the mountain?¡± Li Shu thought that area was more dangerous and was worried about his oldest brother going there by himself.


    Li Mo waved his hand and said, ¡°Your second brother is still wounded. I¡¯ll worry less if you go with him.¡±


    ¡°We should be the ones going to the back of the mountain then,¡± said Li Yan.


    ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t as familiar with that area as me,¡± said Li Mo.


    The other brothers didn¡¯t try to keep arguing. They knew that their oldest brother grew up hunting on the mountain. No one else in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine was as familiar with the mountain¡¯s topography as well as identifying the various scents and threats as Li Mo.


    ¡°Alright, regardless if we find her or not, we¡¯ll alle home to check in with each in two hours,¡± instructed Li Mo.


    After that, everyone dispersed.


    ¡ª


    It was if time hade to a standstill. The beautiful sunshine passed through the dense trees and cast its dappled light on her.


    Li Man narrowed her eyes and stared at the patches of sky above her. She was as still as a stone statue.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when a gust of wind blew by. The leaves rustled, and some of the broad leaves fell on her body. It was as if she had been jolted awake from a dream by the cold temperature. Shivering, she abruptly got up from the ground.


    Had long had she been out here? Her family must be worried sick about her, right? After she came to Li family¡¯s home, she had never gone out by herself since then.


    Li Man patted her clothes down to shake off the bits of grass and leaves. She turned around and wanted to leave the mountain to go home, but right after she turned her head, she saw a pair of cold eyes that were filled with killing intent.


    Wolf?


    Omg, it was a wolf. It was a violent, man-eating wolf.


    All of her blood instantly went up to her brain. Li Man wanted to run, but her legs felt numb and weak. She was shaking like a piece of chaff. She couldn¡¯t even move one step away.


    That wolf could sense Li Man¡¯s timidity. It quietly strolled towards her.


    Li Man wanted to retreat, but her legs felt weak, and her butt fell to the ground instead. The wolf suddenly violently dashed towards her.


    ¡°Ah!¡± It felt as if her heart had stopped beating. Li Man instinctively grabbed the loose grass on the ground and threw it at the wolf. She rolled away, then ran for trees.


    However, before she could even start to climb up a tree, the wolf¡¯s agile body was already pouncing towards her. Terrified, she closed her eyes and waited to feel the pain of her neck being torn apart.


    However, the awaited pain didn¡¯te. Instead, someone forcefully hugged her, and they rolled over several times on the ground.


    When she opened her eyes to look, before she had time to get a clear look of her savior, that person had already swiftly grappled the wolf. That person and the wolf tumbled along the border of the tree roots until they rolled down the side of the slope.


    Li Man got up in a panic. She headed over there and saw that the wolf was on top of Li Mo with its jaw wide open.


    Li Mo was desperately trying to choke the wolf¡¯s neck so that the wolf couldn¡¯t bite down.


    ¡°Oldest brother.¡± Li Man was freaking out. She picked up a stick and thought it was too thin. She threw it away. After turning around several times, she finally found a stick that was slightly thicker. She quickly picked it up and ran towards the bottom of the slope, but the slope was too steep, and she was panicking too much to watch her feet. She tripped and fell headfirst. Just like that, she rolled to the bottom of the slope too.


    T/N: This might have already been mentioned before? Until recently, Li family was too poor to even have a field to farm, so Li Mo could only feed his younger siblings by hunting, which is very risky. This is why he¡¯s more familiar with the mountain than the other rtively richer vigers, who can safely stay by the vige and farm.

 Chapter 138 – Wolf attack (3)

    <h4>Chapter 138 ¨C Wolf attack (3)</h4>


    ¡°Man-er¡°. Li Mo saw Li Man rolling down. When her body came to a stop at the bottom, she remained motionless. It felt as if something exploded in his chest. He exerted all of his strength to choke the wolf, then forcefully pushed it off and ran toward Li Man.


    That wolf was obviously very hungry. It wouldn¡¯t give up meat that had been practically delivered to its mouth. Moreover, by turning his back to the wolf, Li Mo had exposed his biggest weak point to it. Once again, the wolf swiftly pounced towards Li Mo. Its jaw opened wide to bite its prey¡¯s neck.


    This time, the wolf was exceedingly vicious. Although Li Mo immediately tried to evade it, the wolf¡¯s ws left behind a trail of blood on Li Mo¡¯s back.


    Li Man had just regained consciousness. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw this hair-raising scene. She screamed in terror, but still grabbed the nearby stick to attack the wolf with it.


    However, her strikes only met empty air.


    Once again, Li Mo was grappling with the wolf. However, this time, he had gained the upper hand. His sturdy, mountain-like body was pressing the wolf down as hisrge hands firmly choked the wolf...


    A short whileter, the air was faintly permeated was the scent of blood. Li Man thought the smell wasing from Li Mo¡¯s injured back, but when she approached him, she saw that the wolf was no longer moving. Its mouth was open, and blood was dripping out.


    He had choked the wolf to death? Li Man was dumbstruck. Her small hands were still holding the stick up. She had forgotten to lower it.


    Exhausted, Li Mo fell down in a sitting position on the side of the wolf¡¯s body. Perhaps, this movement had pulled on his back injury. A painful hiss came from his mouth.


    Li Man returned to her senses and quickly went over. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She wanted to check his back injury, but Li Mo stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Help me up.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Li Man supported him up by the arm, then her arm very naturally wrapped around his waist so that he could lean on her for support.


    Seeing how tense her small face had be, Li Mo softlyforted her, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± However, he left his arm around her shoulder for support.


    ¡°No, I saw that the wolf scratched you.¡± Li Man¡¯s voice was still a bit shaky. Suddenly, warm liquid fell on the back of her hand. She instinctively turned to look and saw that blood had dripped down from his back and onto her hand. When she looked up, she saw that his grey shirt was wed open. From her point of view, she easily spotted that section of bleeding flesh.


    Her little face turned deathly pale. Shocked, she couldn¡¯t look away. ¡°Y-your back, it¡¯s bleeding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. That beast only touched it.¡± To her surprise, Li Mo shrugged off the seriousness of his injury and smiled at her. He picked up the stick that she had dropped, walked to the wolf, and drew a circle around it.


    Li Man followed after him. She curiously asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Although this beast¡¯s fur is a bit off, it fortunately hasn¡¯t been damaged. It should probably still be worth some money. I¡¯ll have third brothere and drag it backter.¡± Li Mo tossed the stick away.


    Oh, so that was why he had choked the wolf to kill it. It was so that fur wouldn¡¯t be damaged. When she looked at Li Mo again, she noticed that there was a dagger hanging at his waist. Li Man immediately became angry. ¡°You risked your life just to get a wolf¡¯s fur? Did you not realize how much danger you were in?¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t evaded quickly enough, it would have been his neck that got wed instead of his back...

 Chapter 139 – Wolf attack (4)

    <h4>Chapter 139 ¨C Wolf attack (4)</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± Seeing her staring at him with teary eyes, Li Mo felt a bit flustered. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to toss his life away. He had been confident of winning against the wolf in one swoop. However, he had lost his senses when he saw Li Man falling down here too. At that time, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He had just dashed towards her, that¡¯s why he ended up being hurt by the wolf.


    Li Man red at him before hurriedly walking over to him and supporting his weight again. Li Mo wanted to take his arm back to show that he really was fine. However, when he tried to do this, she glowered at him.¡±You¡¯re still trying to act like a hero? You¡¯re already horribly injured. Come on, we have to hurry back and get a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo pursed his lips and stayed silent.


    As the two of them descended the mountain, Li Man¡¯s heart felt guilt-ridden, but also touched. She felt guilty that Li Mo had gotten hurt because of her and touched that Li Mo had considerately not asked her why she had wandered off.


    Yes, she found the idea of a shared wife utterly preposterous. However, she couldn¡¯t me anyone. To begin with, she was merely a person that had died unjustly and took over someone else¡¯s body in this strange world. Perhaps, the original owner of this body had been happily living with this family of brothers, and she had ruined their happiness bying here.


    Still, please give her more time to digest this shocking information. She needed time to adapt. Perhaps, she would be able to ept her role at some point in the future, but it definitely wasn¡¯t right now.


    Li Mo amodatingly matched his pace to hers. As they slowly walked, his heart felt like a string stretched too far. Was she thinking about running away again? He couldn¡¯t tell for sure, but he didn¡¯t want to confirm his guess either. Right now, he felt that she was like a small rabbit that had suffered shock and needed protection.


    ¡°Oldest brother?¡± At this time, Li Shu had seen them and was sprinting to them from the bottom of the mountain. Behind him, Li Yan had also quickened his pace.


    Li Man stiffened. She leaned closer to Li Mo as if she was cowering. Li Shu was a straightforward person. Would he ask her why she had left home? She hadn¡¯t thought of a good excuse yet.


    ¡°Oldest brother, you¡¯re hurt?¡± Fortunately, Li Shu¡¯s attention was focused on Li Mo¡¯s injury. He only briefly swept his gaze over Li Man before taking over the responsibility of supporting Li Mo. Then, he turned his head and quietly said, ¡°Wife, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask her any question either. Li Man felt sick at heart, but also warm. She assented and followed after them.


    Li Yan¡¯s face was still bruised. He walked over to Li Man¡¯s side. Although he didn¡¯t say a word, she felt endless pressure.


    ¡ª


    When they returned home, Li Mo got onto the bed and faced his younger brothers¡¯ worried gazes. He didn¡¯t want to say too much, so he sent three of them away.


    Li Shu went up the mountain to get the wolf¡¯s corpse. Li Yan went with Li Hua to get the doctor.


    Little Five remained leaning on the bed and holding his oldest brother¡¯s hand while choked up with sobs. He would cry every time his oldest brother came back home with injuries. Everyone else in the family was already used to it. It was only Li Man that felt so upset when she heard him crying that she wanted to cry too, especially when she saw how deep Li Mo¡¯s wound was. Her hands trembled.


    ¡°Take off your shirt. I¡¯ll wash the wound for you.¡±


    Li Mo hastily refused. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The doctor will treat it when hees.¡± He was worried that the blood would scare her.


    Li Man red at him. She put a clean towel in warm water, then wrung out the excess water. ¡°Even if the doctores, he won¡¯t clean your injury.¡±

 Chapter 140 – Wolf attack (5)

    <h4>Chapter 140 ¨C Wolf attack (5)</h4>


    ¡°Third brother, he can...¡±


    ¡°Quickly, take it off.¡± How could Li Shu, who was so clumsy, do a better job than her? Li Man put down the towel and was about to take off his shirt herself.


    Li Mo hastily sat up and somewhat awkwardly took off his outer shirt.


    Next to him, Li Man pointed out, ¡°The undershirt is torn too. Take it all off.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression looked somewhat strained. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent. It¡¯s enough to just wipe off the blood on the side.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be that he was feeling shy, right? Li Man suspiciously looked at his honey-colored face. Sure enough, she noticed a trace of strangeness. She found his behaviorughably ridiculous. He could ept something as outrageous as a shared wife, so why was he shy about her seeing his upper body? Besides, Li Yan and Li Shu had been shirtless in front of her before.


    Being stared at like this, Li Mo felt even more self-consciousness. He could only turn around and take off his undershirt. With his upper body bare, he lied down on his stomach.


    Li Man didn¡¯t keep talking. She squeezed the towel so that it was half-wet and half-dry and gently wiped the dried blood that was at the edges of his wounds.


    Although she had mentally prepared herself, it still felt as if needles were stabbing her eyes when she saw the bloody gouges on his sturdy back.


    After she finished cleaning the blood from his injury, she rubbed alcohol on his back to disinfect the wound. By the time she was done doing this, her body was soaked in sweat.


    Hearing her taking a deep breath, Li Mo said, ¡°Tired? Go rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Li Man put the alcohol down and took out the basin of bloody water.


    Right after she got to the doorway, she saw that Li Yan and Li Hua had returned.


    Li Yan was carrying an old man with a beard on his back. That old man was wildly waving his hands and loudly squawking, ¡°Outrageous! Too impudent! Are you guys bandits?! How can you treat such a good doctor like this? I¡¯m warning you, even if you kidnapped me here, I won¡¯t treat the patient.¡±


    Li Yan didn¡¯t pay attention to him. He swiftly entered the courtyard.


    Li Hua was following behind them. One hand was holding a medicine bag, and the other hand was stretched out to support the old man. He was worried the old man would fall down from his careless iling about.


    She quickly poured out the bloody water into the outhouse, then ran back to the hut.


    Li Yan had already brought the doctor into the eastern hut. ¡°Doctor, help us out, please take a look. My oldest brother is seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The old man coldly nced over at Li Mo before taking his medicine bag and heading out, ¡°I already said that I refuse to check his injury since you guys forcibly brought me here.¡±


    Li Hua hastily stopped him and apologetically said, ¡°Doctor, we were too reckless and offended you. Please forgive us. My oldest brother is injured very badly, so we were worried about taking too much time to get back here. That¡¯s why we had no alternative but to...¡±


    ¡°Your oldest brother is injured badly? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to die immediately. Besides, haven¡¯t you heard of firste, first served? Little Four from Chen vige headed out early in the morning to ask me to go over to check on his family¡¯s old sow. She¡¯s having difficultly giving birth. That¡¯s an emergency too, but you guys intercepted us midway to his home. Aren¡¯t you guys forcing me to go back on my word?¡± The old man angrily said while smoothing out his beard with hands


    ¡°Doctor, although my oldest brother¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t immediately fatal, who can guarantee it won¡¯t be life-threatening if there¡¯s a dy? Please, take a look.¡± Although Li Hua was anxious, he didn¡¯t dare to offend this bad tempered old man.


    On the side, Li Yan wiped his sweat and said, ¡°As long as you treat my oldest brother, I¡¯ll immediately bring you to Chen Vige. I promise there won¡¯t be a dy.¡±


    T/N: Lol, Li Mo feels like a bullied maiden. If Li Yan wasn¡¯t actively pushing him to pursue Li Man, Li Mo would probably stay a bachelor forever.

 Chapter 141 – Wolf attack (6)

    <h4>Chapter 141 ¨C Wolf attack (6)</h4>


    ¡°Hmph, why would the great me need you to bring me there?¡± The old man contemptuously looked around the hut before going back to Li Yan and Li Hua. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be hard for me to save your oldest brother, but with your family¡¯s poor condition, how can you afford to hire me? Besides, the great me didn¡¯t willinglye here. It was you -¡± He pointed at Li Yan and harshly said, ¡°You forcibly brought me here. Let me tell you, I¡¯m going to report you. Not only will you have to pay me for medical fees, you¡¯ll be faced with legal action -¡±


    Li Man had been looking at the old man with the eyes of a bystander. She suddenly sneered and said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor that refuses to save a patient. You¡¯re the one that should be sued.¡±


    ¡°Where did this stupid girle from?¡± The old man looked at Li Man and scornfully said, ¡°So rude.¡± As the only doctor in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine, he had long be ustomed to everyone treating him with respect and veneration. Even though Li Yan had forcibly brought him here, Li Yan wouldn¡¯t dare to act too rudely and unreasonable.


    ¡°Rude? That¡¯s better than someone like you who doesn¡¯t know right from wrong.¡± Li Man looked at him with equal scorn. She insincerely smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not capable of treating my oldest brother, be honest. Why make up such a ridiculous story about having to go look at an old sow¡¯s that having a difficult birth?¡±


    The old man was so angry that even his beard was shaking. ¡°What? You said that I can¡¯t treat him?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Li Man bluntly answered, ¡°If you were actually capable of it, why would you want to run away when you¡¯re already here. It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t know how. That¡¯s why you want to run away before trying. Fine, just go. Wait until tomorrow, I¡¯ll go tell everyone to not look for you when they¡¯re sick or had an ident. If they look for you, you¡¯ll just make up an excuse or they¡¯ll end up dying because of your shoddy medical skills. Ai, second brother, why did you bring over a person that can only treat pigs?¡±


    Fuming, the old man demandingly asked, ¡°Who says I can only treat pigs?¡±


    Li Ma simply waved her hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re old, walk slowly. We won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡±


    ¡°Y-You...¡± Speechless, the old man pointed at her. There were purple cross-popping veins on his face.


    ¡°You can leave.¡± This time, Li Yan didn¡¯t try to stop him.


    The old man was about to fall backwards in anger. ¡°You... Do you think the great me is someone that you can bring over and dismiss as you please?¡±


    ¡°What? You want medical fees?¡± Ji Man sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve seen our home. We¡¯re penniless. Fine, if you find something you like, you can take it with you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you not leaving because you¡¯re waiting to have dinner with us?¡± Seeing that he was speechless from anger, Li Man¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Alright, seeing how old you are, it must not be easy for you to trick people into giving you free meals. I¡¯ll cook more tonight and leave a portion for you to eat.¡±


    The old man swallowed down his anger and harshly red at Li Man, ¡°Good, very good. You ignorant little girl, I¡¯ll demonstrate my skills and show you that I¡¯m not someone that goes around swindling meals. Are you happy?¡±


    After saying this, he angrily put down his medicine bag on the wardrobe. Just as Li Hua was about to take a step forward to help, Li Man¡¯s meaningful looked stopped him. He looked at her and silentlyughed.


    In actuality, the old man could see that Li Man was goading him. However, as someone that was naturally arrogant and proud, he couldn¡¯t bear to hear these types of words. Even if it was just for the sake of smoothing his ruffled feathers, he was still going to treat Li Mo¡¯s injury in order to show off to this mere chit of a girl.

 Chapter 142 – Stay (1)

    <h4>Chapter 142 ¨C Stay (1)</h4>


    When the old doctor was treating Li Mo¡¯s injury, Li Man stood next to him the entire time. She was worried that the old man would secretly do something bad and mistreat Li Mo. But, after observing the old man, she realized that although he had a bad temper and a poisonous mouth, he was very conscientious with his work. Although she had already washed Li Mo¡¯s wound, the doctor cleaned the area again before putting on the medicine and bandaging the injury.


    Once he was done, Li Man sincerely said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    The old doctor coldly harrumphed. He didn¡¯t even nce her way to acknowledge her words. Instead, he turned to Li Hua and said, ¡°Let him properly rest for the next several days. Don¡¯t let his wound get wet. Also, here¡¯s three day¡¯s worth of medicine. Remember, this medicine only needs to be changed once a day.¡±


    Original trantion is from fuyuneko dot org. If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft.


    After saying this, he gave the medicine bottle to Li Hua.


    So oldest brother would only take three days to recover? Li Hua was ted. ¡°Thank you very much doctor. How much will this cost?¡±


    ¡°Cost?¡± The doctor scornfully swept his gaze over Li Man. ¡°A bottle of my jin chuang medicine costs one silver tael. Even if you sell everything in your home, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±


    (T/N: Jin chuang medicine is made from this nt plus other herbs.)


    Ch 142 ¨C jin chuang nt.png


    Li Man¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Doctor, are you saying that you¡¯re not going to charge us? That¡¯s great. Sure enough, I was wrong about you. You¡¯re a great ministering doctor, apassionate Bodhisattva that helps the needy.¡±


    The doctor enjoyed hearing her praise a lot. However, he felt pained when she suggested that he wasn¡¯t going to charge them. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want money? My fee is one silver tael and not a coin less.¡±


    ¡°Three days¡¯ worth of medicine is too much. I already feel much better after the medicine was applied. Let¡¯s just keep one day¡¯s worth. As for the other amount, doctor, you can take it back,¡± said Li Mo, who was still lying down on the bed.


    The old doctor glowered at him. ¡°Li Mo, don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Your wound was very deep this time. If you don¡¯t use the medicine for three days, it¡¯ll be very detrimental to your wound. The weather is getting warmer too. If your injury gets infected, it won¡¯t be a mere matter of one silver tael. It¡¯s not guaranteed yet that your life has been saved.¡±


    It was that serious? ¡°Doctor, we want the medicine,¡± Li Hua quickly walked to the wardrobe and opened it. However, after taking out the coin bag and opening it to look, even if he added up all of the copper coins they had, it wasn¡¯t enough for one silver tael. ¡°Doctor, we don¡¯t have enough at the moment. I can give you what we have now, and I¡¯ll bring the rest over on another day. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No, the great me doesn¡¯t ept deferred payments.¡± The old man deliberately gave him a hard time.


    ¡°Who wants your lousy medicine?¡± Li Man angrily took the medicine from Li Hua¡¯s hand and threw it at the old man. ¡°Your medicine is probably fake or mixed in with other stuff. Would an injury need three days to heal if this was real jin chuang medicine? I thought my initial impression of you was wrong. That you were actually a good doctor, a divine doctor even. But, you¡¯re actually the type of person that hits people when they¡¯re down and takes advantage of them when they¡¯re in dire straits. You¡¯re just a fake medicine peddler that swindles people out of their money.


    Her words were a bit too malicious. Hearing these words, Li Mo furrowed his brow. He wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words after Li Hua gave him a meaningful look. Li Yan turned around. He couldn¡¯t bear to see the old man, who looked as if he was going to faint from anger.


    ¡°Y-You... Ignorant little girl, what do you know?¡± The old man was also angry enough to start scolding. He pointed at the bottle. ¡°This medicine was personally made by this old one. It¡¯s infinitely better than the jin chuang medicine you can buy elsewhere. Plenty of people try to buy this medicine from me, and I¡¯m not even willing to sell it to them. How dare you say this is fake?¡±


    T/N: I wonder how serious Li Mo¡¯s injury really is. Is he used to always downying the severity of his injuries in order to not worry his younger brothers? Or, are they making a mountain out a molehill?

 Chapter 143 – Stay (2)

    <h4>Chapter 143 ¨C Stay (2)</h4>


    As it turned out, this was medicine that he had made himself? A new thought urred to Li Man. She grabbed the medicine bottle from it, opened it, brought it to her nose, and sniffed it. ¡°En, it¡¯s quite fragrant. But, how could anyone know if it¡¯s actually effective?¡±


    The old doctor took a deep breath and did his best to suppress the anger in his heart. If he didn¡¯t put a stop to this, he might be angered to death by her. ¡°Rotten brat, this old one will resolve to see this through no matter the cost. I¡¯ll leave the medicine here for him to use. I guarantee that in three days, in only three days, his wound will scab over. If my words are false, you cane to my house to look for me.¡±


    After saying this, he picked up his medicine bag and stormed out.


    Li Hua and Li Yan hurriedly followed after him.


    ¡°Doctor, we¡¯ll bring you to where you want to go,¡± said Li Hua politely.


    ¡°No thanks.¡± The old doctor stroked his beard and glowered.


    However, once again, Li Yan used brute force to carry the old doctor onto his back. ¡°How could I let you walk? Oh yeah, do you want to go home, or to Chen Vige?¡±


    The old man made threatening gestures, but sure enough he still said, ¡°Chen Vige. I don¡¯t know if Little Four¡¯s family¡¯s old sow has sessfully given birth yet.¡±


    ¡ª


    After the others had departed and only three people remained in the hut. Li Mo lightly pinched Little Five¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Five, oldest brother is thirsty, go boil some drinking water for me.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five immediately agreed and went out.


    Only Li Man and Li Mo were left in the room as well as the thick scent of medicine.


    Li Man felt a bit hesitant. Should she leave or stay? She could tell that Li Mo wanted to talk to her. She actually had words of her own that she wanted to tell him too, but he was seriously injured...


    She decided to wait for an opportune, but just as she was going to leave, he called out to stop her, ¡°Man-er...¡±


    Li Man¡¯s back stiffened when she heard him calling her in such such a soft and light tone. He actually addressed her in that way?


    She looked at him with a strained expression. ¡°Yes? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s head was resting on his arm. He slightly leaned to the side and said to her, ¡°No, sit down. I have something I want to tell you.¡±


    It was as she had guessed. Li Man paused, but she still picked up the stool in the corner, brought it over, and sat down by the bed, so that he could easily look at her while speaking.


    Her silence led Li Mo to have misgivings. However, his misgivings weren¡¯t important. Right now, he just wanted to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Man-er, fourth brother told me that you forgot everything after that incident by Goddess¡¯s tree. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man lowered her eyes and nodded. She had thought he was going to ask her why she had wandered off. She pondered whether or not she should tell him that she knew the truth.


    Li Mo¡¯s eyes showed guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s our fault for failing to protect you.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past.¡± It was her soul that upied someone else¡¯s body, so of course she wouldn¡¯t have the original owner¡¯s memories. It wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault.


    Li Mo took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Actually, I asked you to stay here because I want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Man suddenly thought she already knew what he was going to tell her; it was what Mudan had told her.

 Chapter 144 – Stay (3)

    <h4>Chapter 144 ¨C Stay (3)</h4>


    Li Mo suddenly felt ufortable with directly looking at her bright, limpid eyes. ¡°That day, when I saved you in the ve market, it was actually because I wanted you to be our family¡¯s wife.¡±


    Even though she had already heard the truth from Mudan, she still felt a bit faint when Li Mo repeated the story to her. Her lips trembled. She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Seeing her gaze fixed on the ground, not saying word, and not reacting at all, Li Mo thought she didn¡¯t understand the full implication. He slowly exined, ¡°To... be our family¡¯s... shared wife.¡±


    Li Man wanted to pretend that she hadn¡¯t heard anything, but in the end, she still raised her head and looked him in the eye. ¡°Shared wife?¡±


    Something flickered in Li Mo¡¯s eyes. He averted his gaze. He had originally wanted to say that if she wasn¡¯t willing, he would let her go. However, when those words reached his lips, it turned into this instead, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even though our family is poor right now, we won¡¯t stay poor forever. We¡¯ll work hard to earn money so that you can have a good life. We¡¯ll treat you well. No one will mistreat you. We...¡±


    This was the first time that he said these type of words in front of a woman, Li Mo was surprised that he hadn¡¯t stuttered. However, at the end, his voice had turned pleading without him noticing ¡°Can... Can you stay?¡±


    Li Man¡¯s mind was buzzing. Actually, even after she had found out about the matter of being a shared wife, she hadn¡¯t thought about leaving. She just temporarily couldn¡¯t ept the facts yet.


    However, seeing that she hadn¡¯t shown any reaction to his words, Li Mo felt his heart was hanging on a hook. He silently looked at her and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He was scared that if he said another word, she would raise her head and tell him that she was going to leave.


    However, at this moment, Little Five came inside with a bowl of water. ¡°Oldest brother, the water is ready.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He secretly thought that Little Five had returned at a bad time. He meaningfully looked at him and said, ¡°Still too hot, right? Go out ande back once it cools down.¡±


    Little Five was a clever child. He immediately nodded and replied, ¡°It is hot. I¡¯lle backter.¡± After saying this, he hastily left.


    Although Li Man hadn¡¯t raised her head, she could sense that something fishy had happened between the two brothers. Her lips curved up without her noticing, and she chuckled. Honestly, if there wasn¡¯t the issue of being shared wife, then she liked this family and their home.


    ¡°Actually...¡± She slowly raised her head.


    Li Mo¡¯s entire body immediately tensed up when he heard her quiet voice.


    ¡°When I first heard this news, it was really hard to ept it.¡±


    What did she mean? Li Mo felt unsure and looked at her without blinking.


    Li Man¡¯s eyes were half lowered. She exined, ¡°Actually, what I want to say is that when I was on the mountain, I had all sorts of wild thoughts. Of course, in those thoughts, I also considered leaving your home.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s abruptly grabbed he quilt. Was she going to leave after all?


    ¡°But.¡± Li Man¡¯s words took a turn. She continued, ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t know each other for long, I really like it here.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s hand rxed, but his heart remained frozen in suspension. ¡°Then... does that mean you¡¯re willing?¡±

 Chapter 145 – Stay (4)

    <h4>Chapter 145 ¨C Stay (4)</h4>


    ¡°No.¡± Li Man shook her head. The idea of monogamy was deeply rooted in her belief system. This is what she had been taught as what was right since she was a child. Besides, when there weren¡¯t even feelings to form a foundation for their rtionship, it was even less likely that she could simultaneously be with five, wait no, that was wrong, it was four and a half men together.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo sighed in disappointment.


    Li Man couldn¡¯t bear to see his depressed expression. She quickly said, ¡°Everyone in your family is a good person. I know that you¡¯ve all been treating me well too. But, for the time being, I can¡¯t ept being a shared wife. Little Five is so young too.¡±


    ¡°Other than Little Five, what about the rest of us? Me, second brother, third brother, and fourth brother too?¡± Li Mo eagerly and hopefully looked at her.


    Li Man looked away. These four brothers, no matter which one you selected, was a good person that would be worthy of marrying. But, to marry all four of them, was this a blessing that could be enjoyed by one person?


    ¡°You¡¯re all very good. But... feelings aren¡¯t something that you can force yourself to have just by saying it.¡± Even if she agreed to be their shared wife, how were they suppose to spend their nights? Alternating bed partners each night or five of them together? Pfft... that was too x-rated.


    She hastily dispelled those crazy, terrible thoughts and continued to say, ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t Li Yan and Miss Mudan have a good rtionship? And Li Hua, I¡¯ve seen that there are a few girls that like him in this vige. He¡¯s also a schr. He won¡¯t have a problem getting a good marriage partner in the future. And Li Shu, he has an attractive face and body. He¡¯s considerate towards others and a good worker. It won¡¯t be difficult for him to find someone good to marry either.¡±


    As Li Mo listened to her, he initially thought that Li Man liked his third brother the most because she had praised him the most, but he felt ted once she finished talking. She had listed out his three younger brothers, but she hadn¡¯t mentioned him. ¡°Than can I...¡± be with you?


    Contrary to expectations, Li Man immediately started to encourage Li Mo. ¡°There¡¯s no need to even mention oldest brother. Not only is oldest brother very capable, you¡¯re also kind-hearted, calm, and steady. You¡¯re the best at giving a person a sense of security. Don¡¯t all women want to find a man like that to depend on?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Li Mo asked in a deep voice. His face felt burning hot once he said those words, but he didn¡¯t regret asking.


    Li Man nkly looked at him. She hadn¡¯t expected that such a sturdy man would ask her this type of question. She awkwardly smiled and answered, ¡°Honestly, I also like men who share oldest brother¡¯s qualities, but...¡±


    ¡°Then, stay here.¡± Li Mo interrupted her. He didn¡¯t want to hear the second half. ¡°Since you think we¡¯re all good, why won¡¯t you stay here? Why do you want to give us away to other people?¡±


    ¡°Eh...¡± What kind of logic was this? Was she supposed to hoard everything for herself? ¡°But -¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t immediately ept us. We won¡¯t force you. We can wait on consummating the marriage.¡± Li Mo interrupted her again. She said that she like this ce, that she like him and his younger brothers, that was enough. He was already this old and had waited several years. He wouldn¡¯t mind waiting a bit longer.


    How did they get to the issue of consummating the marriage? ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant -¡°


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll wait until you can ept us,¡± said Li Mo.


    Li Man was worried that he was going to interrupt her again. She anxiously stood up and blurted out, ¡°No, that¡¯s not my point. Don¡¯t you guys find this situation awkward?¡±

 Chapter 146 – Stay (5)

    <h4>Chapter 146 ¨C Stay (5)</h4>


    Li Mo tilted his neck to look up at her. Seeing her bright red face, he suddenly wanted tough. ¡°Why would it be awkward?¡± Most of the families in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine were all like this. Even in the richer families, it wasmon for group of brothers to marry only one wife. Of course,ter on, they might add concubines to their household.


    Defeated, Li Man was somewhat speechless, ¡°Even so, if you and your brothers only have one woman, wouldn¡¯t you all find it unbearable?¡±


    ¡°I understand. In all aspects, I¡¯m not as good as my younger brothers. It¡¯s okay that you¡¯re closer to them than me.¡±


    He was certainly broadminded. ¡°Can you guarantee that Li Yan and the others will think the same way as you?¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± Li Mo easily answered. ¡°Second brother and the others are all good children. They all have a sense of propriety.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Man was left speechless. So, he was saying that it was all up to her to decide?


    After taking several deep breaths, Li Man decided to let herself calm down first. She couldn¡¯t let herself get confused by his strange logic. This usually taciturn man had a surprisingly skillful tongue when he was negotiating. It had only taken him a few words to push her into a pit.


    ¡°Oldest brother.¡± After Li Man calmed down, she continued, ¡°The issue of sharing a wife, can we just let it be? Perhaps, in the near future, all of you will be able to find women that you genuinely love.¡±


    Li Mo blushed and stayed silent. He had already gotten used to their interactions during the past several days. How could he possibly fall in love with another woman?


    ¡°If you won¡¯t agree, then -¡± Li Man¡¯s eyes were a bit red. Knowing that the Li family had purchased her was really hurtful. She would have never guessed that this would be the truth. ¡°How much did do you buy me for? Can I work that off?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s heart softened when he heard her miserable sounding voice. ¡°Why mention that? Whatever you say, I¡¯ll agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Then -¡± Li Man¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Can we keep our conversation a secret?¡± She was scared that if Li Yan and the others knew about this matter, they would act even presumptuously. Even if she was an idiot, she realized now that their previous behavior of wanting to pursue her, but stopping themselves was because they didn¡¯t want to upset her when she didn¡¯t know the facts.


    Li Mo looked troubled. ¡°This conversation, we already discussed this amongst ourselves beforehand.¡±


    *Bzz* Li Man nked out. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be the same as before,¡± Li Moforted her.


    ¡°But -¡± It wouldn¡¯t be bad if this conversation was kept between them. If everyone knew, it would be so awkward.


    ¡°Third brother is back,¡± Little Five¡¯s voice came from the doorway as if he was notifying them.


    Li Man¡¯s mind had truly been thrown into turmoil.


    Li Mo gazed at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Third brother wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. When we found out that you were missing this afternoon, third brother was so anxious that he almost cried.¡±


    Li Shu almost cried? Li Man had a hard time believing this.


    However, at this time, Li Shu had already entered the room. His face slightly stiffened when he saw that they were the only two people in the room. He nced at Li Man with a heated gaze before quickly turning to ask Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, I brought that beast back. I¡¯ll skin it now.¡±


    ¡°En, be careful. Don¡¯t damage it,¡± instructed Li Mo.


    Li Shu left the hut right after answering, ¡°I know.¡±


    Li Man met Li Mo¡¯s eyes. She heaved a secret sigh of relief and said, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait -¡°


    ¡°Yes?¡±

 Chapter 147 – Stay (6)

    <h4>Chapter 147 ¨C Stay (6)</h4>


    Li Mo hesitantly looked at her. ¡°If... if you want to leave, tell me first. It¡¯s dangerous for you to go out alone.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s eyes suddenly felt warm. This simple, honest man...


    She left the eastern hurt and saw that Little Five was holding a bowl and leaning by the doorway. Faced with his adoring look, an indescribable feeling welled up in her heart. She felt ufortable with meeting his pure and simple gaze and quickly went to hide in her own hut.


    Li Mo had already been cleaned her bed. Although it was still a bit damp, it would be fine to sit down.


    Her mind was still in disarray. To be more urate, once she found out about the truth, it had never calmed down since then. What happened afterwards had only temporarily diverted her attention. Once she was alone again, the earlier thoughts came back to the forefront. She knew that avoidance was useless. But, what should she do?


    Suddenly, the door to her room was pushed open. Li Shu was holding red fruits in his hands. He brought it over to her as if he was presenting her with treasure. ¡°Wife, for you. I washed them.¡±


    Li Man picked up the fruit and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Shan li hong. They¡¯re sweet. Try some.¡± As Li Shu said this, he put therge handful of fruits onto her bed.


    (T/N: Shan li hong looks like a mini hawthorn. Below is a picture.)


    Li Man had wanted to say the bed was dirty, but he had already run off after a parting grin.


    So energetic...


    She tried a shan li hong. It really was sweet. It tasted fresh too as if it had just been picked off the trees in the mountain recently.


    Sitting on the bed, she slowly ate the fruits until she suddenly thought of Little Five. She quickly wrapped up the remaining fruits.


    At this time, there was the sound of activitying from the outside. She sneakily walked to her window to take a peek and saw that the wolf was hanging on the peach tree¡¯s branch. Li Shu was currently peeling off its fur. Scared, she quickly covered her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you so cowardly?¡± A voice by her ears suddenly asked.


    Startled, Li Man put her hand down and saw that it was Li Yan. Without her noticing, he hade over and was leaning through the window. His head drew closer hers, and he looked at her with enigmatic smile.


    Li Man red at him and stretched her hand out to close the window.


    Right after she closed the window, her door opened with a creak. Li Yan entered her hut, then closed the door.


    Normally, she was used to keeping the door closed even in the daytime. However, once he closed the door, and the room became darker, Li Man felt a sense of oppression.


    ¡°Why did you close the door?¡±


    Step by step, Li Yan approached her. Instead of her answering her question, he asked, ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s hiding?¡± Would she be retreating if he didn¡¯t keep getting closer to her?


    ¡°Hey, if there¡¯s something you want to say, just say it. Stoping closer.¡± Li Man had been forced to retreat all the way to her bed. Once her butt fell on the bed, if she wanted to continue retreating, she would have to go onto the bed.


    Li Yan leaned over, and Li Man cowered in fright. She crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°Stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Li Yan ced his hands down on either side of her. He stared at her in amusement. ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? It¡¯s the middle of the day. Do you think I¡¯m going to eat you?¡±


    Eh, he wasn¡¯t touching her? Li Man opened her eyes and stared back at him. ¡°Why are you leaning so closely to me?¡±


    ¡°Are your hands clean?¡± Li Yan lightly looked at her in askance, then he took out a container of ointment from his clothes. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you to apply it for me. Can¡¯t you see that my face is still swollen?¡±

 Chapter 148 – Threatening (1)

    <h4>Chapter 148 ¨C Threatening (1)</h4>


    Li Yan sat down next to Li Man. Seeing that she was still nkly looking at him, he stuffed the medicine container into her hand and asked, ¡°Are your hands clean? If not, go wash them.¡±


    Li Man was truly overwhelmed with annoyance. His tone sounded as if it was her duty to help him. She tossed the container back to him, stood up, and was about leave. ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Yan grabbed her hand and pulled her back. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see it clearly by myself. If I end up identally getting the medicine into my eyes, it¡¯s poisonous. Oldest brother is injured, and third brother is busy. And fourth brother, well, can you bear to let him see me like this? Little Five, do you want to call him over?¡±


    So, there was no choice? She had to do it? Li Man grinded her teeth. She looked at her hand, which was being tightly held by him, and angrily said, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my hands.¡±


    ¡°Oh, be sure to wash thoroughly.¡± Li Yan cracked a smile. He let go of her hand. ¡°Hurry back.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s lip had turned white because she was biting too hard. Wasn¡¯t this man too outrageous? He had gotten beaten up because of another women, so what right did he have to insist on having her apply the medicine?


    After washing her hands in the kitchen, she still obediently came back. However, she didn¡¯t close the door on her way inside, and she had specially brought back a stool to keep the door open.


    Li Yan was leaning at the head of the bed. He chuckled. ¡°Why are you being so careful?¡±


    He was so full of crap. Li Man red at him in annoyance. She stretched her hand out. ¡°Hand over the medicine.¡±


    Li Yan chuckled and started to ce the container in her hand. However, when he saw faint scratches on her palm, he took the medicine back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± It would be great if she didn¡¯t have to help him.


    Li Yan looked at her in askance. He opened the container and poured out some of ointment onto his finger. Then, he grabbed Li Man¡¯s hand.


    Flustered, Li Man wanted to pull her hand back, but he was holding her hand too tightly. After only a brief struggle, her wrist already hurt. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Applying medicine for you.¡± Li Yan¡¯s voice was loud, but his movements were very gentle. He gently rubbed the ointment onto the abrasions with two fingers. Once he was done, he grabbed her other hand.


    Li Man hastily flung his hand off. ¡°I can do it myself.¡±


    ¡°My hands are clean too.¡± Seeing that she looked like a cat that had its tailed stepped on, Li Yan helplessly smiled.


    However, his expression obviously provoked Li Man even more. She just wanted to apply the ointment for him and leave. ¡°I -¡°


    Before she could finish speaking, Li Yan grabbed her hand again. Just like before, he applied the ointment with his fingers. However, after he was done, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand. Instead, he turned his hand and lightly pinched her a few times. ¡°Why are you so disobedient? See, you ended up paying for your mistake.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Man forcefully pulled her hand away.


    Li Yan smiled at her. ¡°You ran off to the mountain by yourself. It¡¯s only because you were lucky that you didn¡¯t end up getting eaten by a wolf.¡±


    He probably already knew everything. Li Man clenched her jaw and stayed silent.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t speak further about this. He dropped the container in her palm, then raised his face to her.


    Li Man didn¡¯t say anything either. Taking the container, she transferred some of the ointment onto her fingers, then applied it to the injured spots on his face. Her fingers were gentle, but Li Yan stillined, ¡°Be gentler, be gentler -¡°

 Chapter 149 – Threatening (2)

    <h4>Chapter 149 ¨C Threatening (2)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m already being very gentle.¡± Li Man felt very wronged. ¡°Can you stop moving around?¡±


    And so, Li Yan straightened up and stayed still. After applying the ointment to his cheeks, Li Man rubbed it onto the corners of his lips, where it was slightly cracked. It was obvious that someone had punched him here.


    Li Yan suddenly spoke, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask why I was beaten up?¡±


    Li Man shook her head. She could easily guess why. There was no need to ask.


    Original trantion is from fuyuneko dot org. If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft.


    Not caring about her response, Li Yan continued, ¡°Fulia and I are childhood friends. Don¡¯t misunderstand him because of his bad behavior today. He wasn¡¯t like this in the past. He¡¯s a bashful person and not very brave. When we were younger, the other children would always bully him. Even if he fought back, he never won any of those fights. But, he changed after his leg was injured. He became irritable and unreasonable. Mudan is his only sister, and she always liked to tag along when we were ying together as children. You know that I don¡¯t have a sister, so I¡¯ve always treated her as my own sister too.¡±


    Why was he exining this to her? Li Man kept her head lowered. She didn¡¯t make any sounds. After she was done applying the medicine to his face, she put the ointment container down on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    After saying these departing words, she wanted to go out and freely breathe in some fresh air. But, right after she turned around, he forcefully grabbed her by the waist. For a moment, it felt as if the sky and earth were spinning. Li Yan had embraced her and was pressing down on her.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could make any sound, warm lips blocked it off. Even her gums felt pain from the heavy impact of his kiss.


    His kiss was very overbearing. He forcibly parted her lips that she tried to close, and his tongue deftly and unreasonably squeezed inside. He willfully and oppressively licked her mouth and teasingly tangled his tongue with her uncoordinated tongue.


    Li Man was freaking out. She couldn¡¯t move or escape. It felt as if he was going to suck away all the air in her lungs. She mewled in difort like a kitten.


    Her mind gradually went nk, and her vision was bing blurry. She seemed to hear something by her ears, and she wanted to shout, but he suddenly picked her up, and it felt the sky and Earth was spinning again. He carried her away from the bed. In a few swift movements, he kicked away stool that was serving as a doorstop, closed the door, and pressed her against it.


    His smooth movements were very natural as if everything was falling into ce.


    Li Man felt very suspicious. How many times had he practiced doing this to be so skillful?


    With thest opening to the hut closed, the lighting in the room had darkened. The mood in the room seemed to have reached a boiling point.


    She fiercely red at him. She bit her somewhat swollen red lips. Her chest rose up and down at a pace that had been thrown into disorder.


    He had one arm across her chest, and the other hand was pressing against the door. His head was lowered a lot so that it was almost touching her forehead. His gaze was fixated on her, and his warmth breath blew over her face.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡± He slightly curved his lip. His amused gaze still showed a bit of overbearing ferociousness and stubbornness.


    Li Man didn¡¯t reply, but her expression clearly stated everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re really mad?¡± Seeing that she biting her lip and staying silent, he actually pinched her soft, silky cheek.


    Li Man¡¯s entire body tensed. She smacked his hand away. ¡°Li Yan, can you stop being so outrageous?¡±


    Li Yan snickered. ¡°Is it outrageous for me to kiss my wife?¡±

 Chapter 150 – Threatening (3)

    <h4>Chapter 150 ¨C Threatening (3)</h4>


    ¡°You?!¡± Li Man was so angry that she almost couldn¡¯t breath. She turned her face away. ¡°Shameless!¡± She hadn¡¯t agreed to be his wife.


    This didn¡¯t bother Li Yan. ¡°No one has ever called me that.¡± After a pause, he suddenly grabbed her chin and tilted her face up. He looked rather threatening as he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Did you have another man beforeing to my home?¡±


    While Li Man was bbergasted, he tapped her heart. ¡°I meant here.¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel,¡± Li Man angrily rebuked, even her eyes had reddened.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be for the best if there wasn¡¯t one, and even if there was, you should forget him,¡± Li Yan slowly said, ¡°Since you already belong to Li family, don¡¯t think about leaving.¡±


    Li Man looked at him in surprise, that¡¯s not what Li Mo told her. He had said that if she wanted to leave, she just needed to tell him.


    Seeming to have guessed her thoughts, Li Yan lightly smiled, but the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not oldest brother. I won¡¯t look the other way when a woman is cheating on me.¡±


    ¡°Li Yan...¡±Li Man was stunned by the coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°So, if you dare to run away again for the third time, even if a wolf doesn¡¯t eat you, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    There was suddenly knocking on the door, and they heard Li Shu¡¯s voice, ¡°Second brother, are you inside?¡±


    Li Man stopped breathing for a moment, redness had climbed up her cheeks, and her eyes showed her uneasiness. She clearly hoped that someone would break this embarrassing scene, but if someone saw that she was alone with Li Yan, what would they think?


    A peculiar light shed in those deep eyes. Li Yan continued to stare at her without blinking. He suddenly opened his mouth and was about to reply.


    In an act of desperation, Li Man covered his mouth and said, ¡°Li Shu, your second brother isn¡¯t here.¡±


    Right after these words, she saw Li Yan resisting the urge tough. She immediately felt as if she had fallen into a trap that she dug herself. She had given herself away by being too conspicuous in trying to hide his presence.


    Fortunately, Li Shu wasn¡¯t an acute person. He scratched his head and walked away after murmuring something.


    Li Man wanted to take her hand back, but Li Yan tightly grasped it. He opened his mouth and bit her wrist. He didn¡¯t bite too hard, but a clear imprint of his teeth was left behind.


    ¡°Remember my words. If you dare to run away again, I won¡¯t be as polite as this time.¡± Not caring about her cold gaze, Li Yan quietly flung those words down and left.


    ¡°Eh? Second brother?¡± Li Shu had juste back from looking around outside. He saw Li Yaning out from Li Man¡¯s hut and was too confused to know how to react.


    In contrast, Li Yan smiled and walked over to Li Shu. He patted his younger brother¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    ¡°You really were inside there?¡± Li Shu grabbed him by his clothes.


    Li Yan lightly removed his hand. With a slight smile, he said, ¡°She thought there was a mouse in her hut, so I went inside to look.¡±


    ¡°A mouse?¡±


    ¡°It already ran away.¡±


    ...


    Hearing their conversation from the inside of the hut, Li Man was so angry that she wanted tough. That wicked person¡¯s tongue was really too glib.


    T/N: I feel like this part is bordering on dark? Because most of the Li brothers treat Li Man really well, I almost forgot that she¡¯s their purchased ve, and she is at their mercy.

 Chapter 151 – Threatening (4)

    <h4>Chapter 151 ¨C Threatening (4)</h4>


    It was already dinnertime, but Li Man remained in her hut without going outside. She sat on the bed and looked at the small vegetable garden through the back window. Her thoughts were in a total mess as she tried to think of how she would walk down the path of her life in the future.


    Li Hua had made dinner tonight. He gave a portion to Little Five to bring to oldest brother, then he went to the western hut to bring over Li Man¡¯s serving.


    The lighting was dim. Li Hua put the bowl of food by the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring over amp.¡±


    Li Man turned her head and squeezed out a smile for him, then she silently picked up the bowl. ¡°No need. Thank you.¡±


    Li Hua nced towards the doorway. Second brother and third brother were taking their dinner to the eastern hut to eat with oldest brother.


    ¡°I have to go back to school tomorrow.¡± He sat down near the bed. In the dim room, his eyes were like stars. It looked as if he was worried and also unwilling to part from her.


    The hand that was holding the chopsticks paused. A momentter, Li Man resumed picking up the rice to eat.


    Li Hua didn¡¯t continue to look at her. Instead, he lowered his eyes halfway and implored her, ¡°Oldest brother is injured. Please take care of this household.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Li Man lightly assented. While he had been talking, she had been digging a hole in the bowl of rice.


    ¡°If there¡¯s ever a problem, look for oldest brother. He¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    ¡°Little Five is still young and likes to y around too much. Watch over him please. When you have free time, teach him how to write. He¡¯ll like that.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Third brother is a bit too hot-headed, but his inherent nature is the simplest and purest one. If he offends you, please pardon him.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Second brother -¡± Li Hua stopped. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    As soon as Li Man thought of that wicked person, she lost her appetite. The way he had treated her today, she couldn¡¯t be sure that he would do something worse to her in the future.


    ¡°Stay around Little Five more. Try to keep out of second brother¡¯s way.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Could she really avoid him? Even though that wicked person looked like a refined schr, he was really an unreasonable barbarian.


    ¡°I.... Attest, I won¡¯t be back until next month.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man bit her chopsticks. She was still thinking about what Li Yan had done.


    Li Hua raised his head to look at her. ¡°You... is there nothing that you want to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Man looked at him in confusion.


    Li Hua felt a pang of disappointment. ¡°Never mind, take good care of yourself. If you¡¯re going out, take Little Five with you.¡±


    Li Man suddenly realized something. The reason this teenager was bidding her with so much advice was because...


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu suddenly came into the hut with a bowl. Seeing that Li Hua was also here, heughed and said, ¡°Fourth brother, why haven¡¯t you eaten yet? Your bowl of food is getting cold.¡±


    After saying this, he walked to the bed and transferred arge piece of a vegetable from his bowl to Li Man¡¯s.


    ¡°I already have some.¡± Li Man wanted to refuse.


    ¡°This is newly matured pumpkin. It¡¯s really fresh. Fourth brother was the one to stir-fry it. It tastes pretty good. You should eat more of it.¡± Standing nearby her, Li Shu said this while eating.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man took a bite. She had been so focused on eating the rice before that she hadn¡¯t eaten any of vegetables. Once she tried some, she thought that the vor was pretty good too, so sheplimented, ¡°Yummy.¡±


    Li Hua slightly smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a cherry tree in my school. In a few days, those cherries will be ripe. When Ie back next month, I¡¯ll bring more back for you.¡±

 Chapter 152 – Threatening (5)

    <h4>Chapter 152 ¨C Threatening (5)</h4>


    ¡°En, okay.¡± She hadn¡¯t expected to be able to eat cherries in this unfamiliar era.


    ¡°Fourth brother, hurry, go eat,¡± Li Shu urged again.


    Li Hua finally voiced his assent, got up, and left the hut.


    Li Shu was almost done eating. He looked at Li Man. ¡°Wife, you should eat faster too. I¡¯ll go fill up your bowl once you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. One bowl of food is enough for me.¡± Li Man lowered her head and seriously ate her dinner.


    Seeing her like this, Li Shu felt quite upset. ¡°Wife, do you really want to leave us that badly?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Where did he get this idea? Even if she wanted to leave, there was nowhere for her to go.


    Li Shu frowned in disappointment. Taking his empty bowl with him, he left the hut too.


    Once Li Man finished eating, she got up from the bed, and brought the empty bowl back to the kitchen. She wanted to get some water to wash up in her hut, but after filling up a basin with hot water, she collided into a strong embrace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Without waiting for her to exin, Li Yan took the basin from her and brought it into her hut.


    Li Man leaned against the doorway and coldly watched him. She didn¡¯t appreciate his favor.


    Li Yan put down the basin, turned around, and smiled at her. ¡°It¡¯s too dark in here. I¡¯ll bring over amp.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± said Li Man.


    Li Yan wasn¡¯t bothered by her indifference. He silently walked past her.


    After Li Man quickly closed her door, her heart started to beat erratically. She hadn¡¯t dared to enter the room with him. She was scared he would take the opportunity to do something again.


    Right after she had rolled up her sleeves and poured water into a small basin for her to wash her butt, she heard someone knocking on her door. Startled, Li Man straightened up and pulled up her pants. When she opened her door, she was surprised to see that Li Hua hade back with a smallmp.


    ¡°Here, for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Li Man felt grateful for his thoughtfulness.


    Li Hua slightly pursed his lips. ¡°Go to sleep early.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    After a day of sunny weather, most of the dampness in the hut was gone. Although the bed in the hut still couldn¡¯t be used for sleeping, it would be fine to sleep on the bamboo couch that had already been brought over here.


    ¡ª


    That night, as Li Man tossed and turned on the bamboo couch, she didn¡¯t have to worry about the creaking sounds made by the couch.


    After a restless night, she woke up to another sunny day.


    Li Man¡¯s eyes ached when she got up. After tidying up, she opened her door and saw that Li Hua was about to knock on her door.


    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I woke upte again. I¡¯ll go cook breakfast.¡± Li Man wasn¡¯t used to him appearing by her door so early in the morning.


    ¡°I already prepared it. I just came here to tell you that I¡¯m setting off for school.¡±


    ¡°Right now? You¡¯re not going to eat breakfast first?¡± Li Man asked in concern.


    Li Hua chuckled. ¡°I already ate earlier. I just came here to tell you I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    At this time, Li Shu had already finished sorting out the wolf fur and meat and packed it away on his small cart. He ran over here and said, ¡°Fourth brother, everything is packed up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°En. I have to get something from the hut first.¡± Li Hua deeply looked at Li Man before going back to the eastern hut. He came back out with his book satchel and said to Li Shu, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 153 – Threatening (6)

    <h4>Chapter 153 ¨C Threatening (6)</h4>


    ¡°Oh.¡± As Li Shu walked across the courtyard, he asked, ¡°Wife, do you want anything? I¡¯ll bring it back for you from the market.¡±


    Li Man shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t rush. Take your time walking.¡±


    Hearing that wife was concerned about him, Li Shu grinned. ¡°I know.¡±


    Li Man stood underneath the eaves and watched as the two people left home. It was only after they had walked far away that she returned to her senses. She went to the kitchen to eat her breakfast.


    They had probably already eaten much earlier. Her portion of the food had been transferred to arge bowl and was kept warm inside the pot. When she took it out, it was still warm.


    After eating breakfast and washing her bowl, she went over to the eastern hut to check on Li Mo. He was still lying on his stomach and Little Five was unraveling the bandage for him.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡± Seeing Little Five¡¯s clumsy movements, Li Man quickly went over.


    Li Mo nkly looked at her before quickly recovering and saying, ¡°Little Five can do it.¡± When he had been injured in the past, Little Five had helped him with simr tasks many times.


    As Li Man untied the bandage, she ordered Little Five, ¡°Little Five, bring over the medicine.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five went over to the wardrobe, brought back the bottle, and handed it to Li Man.


    Li Man opened it and sniffed the contents. She suddenly thought of something and hastily put down the bottle of medicine. ¡°Oldest brother, wait for me please. Little Five,e with me to catch up to your fourth brother.¡±


    Startled, Li Mo asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    However, Li Man had already pulled Little Five along with her as she ran out.


    Because Li Shu was pushing a small cart, Li Shu and Li Hua weren¡¯t walking fast. In addition, they soon heard Little Five calling to them, so they were stopped before reaching the vige¡¯s entrance.


    Seeing Li Man gasping for breath, Li Hua worriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay.¡± Seeing his worried expression, Li Man quickly waved her hand. After her breathing was back to normal, she continued, ¡°I know a prescription. I need some medicine for it. When you get to the market, ask a herbal pharmacist if they have it. Have Li Shu bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Prescription?¡± Li Hua was very doubtful. ¡°What¡¯s medicine do you want?¡±


    Li Man casually listed out a few. Li Hua wasn¡¯t familiar with medicine, but he remembered all the items that Li Man requested.


    Li Shu felt utterly baffled hearing these words. ¡°Are all those things medicine?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man looked at Li Hua and asked, ¡°Do you remember all of that? Do you want me to write it down for you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Hua was very confident about his memory. ¡°You can go back. After I buy them, third brother will bring them back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Be careful on the road, also -¡± Thinking of the caring words he had said to herst night, Li Man naturally felt concerned for him too. ¡°You¡¯re going to be away from home by yourself. Be sure to take good care of yourself.¡±


    Li Hua smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    His smile seemed to be somewhat meaningful, and Li Man felt embarrassed. Holding Little Five¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Oldest brother is home by himself.¡±


    ¡ª


    Li Man and Little Five walked back home while holding hands. They came back at the right time to see Li Mo hastily heading out with an outer upper garment draped over his shoulders.


    ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Shocked, Li Man let go of Little Five¡¯s hand and ran over. ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Li Mo looked at her in worry.


    Li Man was somewhat annoyed with herself for not thinking things through before acting. She supported Li Mo and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back inside.¡±


    ¡°Then before -¡± Li Mo was still worried.


    Li Manfortingly smiled at him. ¡°There were a few things that I wanted to buy, so I ran out to tell Li Hua about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± So, it was just that. It was fine as long as she didn¡¯t want to leave.

 Chapter 154 – Roguishly (1)

    <h4>Chapter 154 ¨C Roguishly (1)</h4>


    Li Man helped Li Mo back inside, took off the outer upper garment that was draped over his shoulders, and pointed at the bed. ¡°Quickly, lie back down. I¡¯ll change the medicine for you.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Li Mo obediently lied down on the bed.


    Li Man picked up the medicine. She saw that scabs had already formed on his back, but this made the deep gouges appear even more prominent. Recollecting his struggle with the wolf yesterday, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit scared.


    ¡°Does this hurt?¡± She poured out a bit of medicinal powder onto his injury, then gently spread out the medicine with her fingers.


    Li Mo shook his head. It was only that the areas touched by her fingers felt itchy, so he ufortably stiffened.


    Once that ufortable ordeal was finally over, Li Mo wanted to put on his upper garment, but Li Man stopped him. ¡°What will you do if your clothes catches on the injury and tears it open? Fortunately, it isn¡¯t too cold. If it feels too ufortable to lie on your stomach, how about lying on your side instead?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo stealthily pulled up his thin quilt.


    Li Man picked up the worn, stained bandage. It needed to be washed. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling anxious, Little Five can stay and chat with you. I¡¯ll go wash this.¡±


    After saying this, she turned and left the hut.


    Other than yesterday¡¯s mishap, she wasn¡¯t behaving any differently today than the previous days. Li Mo slightly rxed, but he still called Little Five over to ask, ¡°Did you guys really go look for fourth brother?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five was a clever child. He knew what his oldest brother wanted to know. ¡°Older sister wanted fourth brother to buy medicine.¡±


    ¡°Medicine? What kind of medicine?¡± Li Mo curiously asked.


    Little Five shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand older sister¡¯s words, but fourth brother understood. He said third brother will bring it back after he buys it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± If it was only that, there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five dawdled by the bed and scooted closer to his oldest brother. He closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Oldest brother, don¡¯t worry. Older sister said that she wouldn¡¯t leave.¡±


    Seeing that Little Five was rolling his eyes, Li Mo blushed. He gently ruffled his younger brother¡¯s hair. Smiling, he asked, ¡°Alright, you know more than me. Go on, go see if she needs help with anything.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Once Little Five went outside, he saw Li Man crouched down and washing the bandage.


    ¡ª


    Li Yan had left early this morning. Little Five had heard that he was going to someone¡¯s home to do work.


    At noon, there were only three people at home. Li Man prepared a simple meal that consisted of only noodles and two cucumbers.


    ¡ª


    In the afternoon, Li Mo was sleeping, and Little Five was trying to y with Big ck and Little Yellow in the courtyard. Li Man had been leaning over the windowsill watching him. Feeling quite bored, she walked over to him, ¡°Little Five, want me to teach you how to read and write?¡±


    Little Five was feeling bored too. Other than Li Mo, Big ck ignored everyone else in their family. Hearing Li Man¡¯s suggestion, he excitedly stood up. ¡°En.¡±


    Li Man looked around. Although yesterday had been sunny, the mud hadn¡¯t fully dried out yet. In the end, she chose a spot by the corner. It was a bit drier here. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go over there.¡± She picked up a stick to write.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to write your name first.¡± Li Man crouched down and skillfully wrote out, ¡®Little Five¡¯. ¡°Try writing this.¡±


    Little Five picked up a stick too. He crookedly scratched out a few lines. Even if you squinted, it still looked more like ¡°three¡± than ¡°five.¡±


    (T/N: Chinese characters for five and three is Îå and Èý, respectively.)


    T/N: This author is sozy with naming the characters ^^;;. Even if his brothers refer to him as Little Five normally, it¡¯s strange that he doesn¡¯t have an actual name.

 Chapter 155 – Roguishly (2)

    <h4>Chapter 155 ¨C Roguishly (2)</h4>


    Trantor: Little Bamboo Spirit


    Li Manughed. "En, it looks sort of simr. If you add one more stroke, it''ll look like the character for five. As she said this, she added that stroke to his awkwardly written attempt.


    "How is it? Isn''t that much better?"


    ¡°En.¡± Pleasantly surprised, Little Five nodded. He repeatedly scratched out those two characters onto the dirt. When he first started, his hand was a bit shaky, so Li Man held his hand in hers to guide him until he improved.


    It took Little Five almost an hour to get to the point where he could write his name legibly. Li Man leisurely asked, "Your fourth brother is also literate. Why doesn''t he teach you?"


    Wanting to get better at writing, Little Five continued to practice. He simply answered, "I used to get sick a lot. Oldest brother was worried that learning how to read and write would be too tiring."


    "Oh." No wonder this child looked much weaker than other children of his age. Li Man couldn''t help feeling bad for him. She rubbed his little head and encouragingly said, "There''s no hurry. Older sister will teach you how to write many words when there''s free time in the future too."


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five wrote out his name onest time. He felt that it looked pretty simr to what older sister had written. He hopefully requested, "I want to learn how to write older sister''s name."


    "Oh, mine?" Li Man smiled. She looked very pretty as her eyes curved into crescents. She generously wrote out ''Li Man''. The Li is from the li that means plum. The top part of Man is the grass radical (ܳ). Oh, but the bottom part of Man is a bit harder.)


    (T/N: Characters for Li Man''s name is ÀîÂû)


    Actually, it was really hard. Once she had finished writing it out, Little Five was a bit dumbfounded. Older sister''s name was much more difficult than his. He couldn''t even remember what her first stroke had been.


    Li Man pursed her lips and lightly smiled. "Older sister''s name is hard to write, right? How about this, I''ll teach you about the individual strokes. Once you learn that, it won''t be difficult for you to write my name."


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five regained his confidence and looked up at Li Man with a big grin.


    Just like this, Li Man spent the afternoon teaching Little Five about the various strokes, such as the starting at the horizontal right angle character stroke, vertical stroke with a hook at the end, left-nting downward stroke, downward-right concave character stroke, etc. Li Five was an extremely serious student. After an afternoon of practice, at least his writing posture was correct, his hand no longer shook, and his strokes were standard. His horizontal lines were straight without any wiggly curves.


    (T/N: Here''s a wiki link if you''re curious about the individual strokes. https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Stroke_(CJK_characte....)


    He was very happy.


    The sky had gradually darkened. When Li Man went into the kitchen to cook dinner. Little Five remained outside scribbling until Li Mo called him inside.


    ¡°Oldest brother, what''s the matter?" Little Five was still holding that stick. He obviously hadn''t gotten enough of writing yet.


    Li Mo looked at the wall. He had scratched out two characters with a dagger, but they looked very crooked. He suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "If there''s nothing, I want to go back to practicing. Older sister is going to teach me new stuff tomorrow." Little Five impatiently turned around to leave.


    "Wait." Li Mo quickly grabbed him and pulled him to the wall. "Look at this for oldest brother. Is oldest brother''s name written correctly?"


    Sure enough, Little Five seriously looked at the characters. ¡°Oldest brother, the character for Li is wrong. Older sister said Li is the li for plum. You''re missing a line. And the character for Mo, it looks really strange. It doesn''t look like what four brother had previously written."


    Although Little Five was young and hadn''t received formal schooling, his memory was as excellent as Li Hua''s. When Li Hua had first started school and came back home, he had tried to teach his older brothers how to write their names, and they had tried to learn for several days, but they hadn''t seeded. In the end, Little Five was the only one that remembered. Although he couldn''t write the characters, he could recognize them.


    The Man (Âû) in Li Man''s name is added to other characters to mean vine, so Li Man (ÀîÂû) can mean plum vine. If the grass radical (ܳ) is removed from Âû, you''ll get Âü, which is the one that can mean beautiful and also has other meanings depending on how its used. Confusingly, Âû and Âü have the same pinyin, Man.

 Chapter 156 – Roguishly (3)

    <h4>Chapter 156 ¨C Roguishly (3)</h4>


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not right?¡± Li Mo had already tried practicing in his mind all afternoon before he dared to write those two characters on the wall. ¡°Why do I think this looks the same as what fourth brother had taught?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± Little Five looked at those characters that were even worse than his own previously squiggly handwriting. He wasn¡¯t worried about crushing his oldest brother¡¯s hopefulness.


    Sure enough, Li Mo looked a bit dejected. He had been listening the entire afternoon when Li Man was teaching Little Five. He even thought that Li Man was more knowledgeable than his fourth brother. As for himself, he hadn¡¯t even attended one day of ss before and didn¡¯t know how to write his own name. Even Little Five knew how to write his name after one afternoon of lessons.


    (T/N: Li Mo¡¯s name is much harder to write than Little Five¡¯s. His name is ÀîÄ«.)


    Little Five tilted his head, carefully looked at the two characters on the wall, and finally said, ¡°Oldest brother, I¡¯m sure that you wrote those characters wrong. Do you want me to call older sister over?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, no.¡± Li Mo hastily waved one hand while using his other hand to scratch out those two characters with his dagger.


    Little Five looked at his oldest brother. A knowing gleam shed through his eyes. ¡°Oldest brother, do you want older sister to teach you how to write too?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s heart thumped loudly, but he also felt embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Oldest brother is already so old. Besides, oldest brother is stupid -¡°


    ¡°Who said that? Oldest brother isn¡¯t stupid,¡± Little Five hastily interrupted, ¡°Fourth brother frequently says that oldest brother is the best.¡±


    Li Mo simply smiled, but his smile showed a bit of helplessness and sadness. ¡°It¡¯ll be the same if Little Five learns. Properly learn from older sister, okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Oldest brother, I¡¯m going to go ask older sister how to write something.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Li Mo suddenly felt a bit envious as he looked at his younger brother scampering off in high spirits.


    ¡ª


    Little Five ran into the kitchen. Li Man was currently preparing the vegetables for cooking.


    Little Five crouched down next to her. While helping her with the vegetables, he asked, ¡°Older sister, can you teach oldest brother how to read and write too?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man was stunned. However, seeing Little Five¡¯s very serious look, she curiously asked, ¡°Did your oldest brother tell you to ask me?¡±


    Little Five shook his head and said, ¡°Oldest brother didn¡¯t want to me say anything. He said he¡¯s too old and too stupid. He said it¡¯s enough for me to learn.¡±


    What was Li Mo thinking? How could someone in his early twenties be considered old? Besides, he wasn¡¯t stupid. She had seen him agile and cleverly catch a fish with just a bamboo stick. ¡°Your oldest brother is just being modest.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Little Five widened his eyes and seriously said, ¡°I know that oldest brother meant those words. Older sister, can you please teach oldest brother too? He really wants to learn.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that he wants to learn?¡± Li Man asked with a smile.


    Little Five retold what happened in the hut earlier.


    Li Man paused in plucking the leaves off. She was reminded of her former self. Back then, she hadn¡¯t dared to do any strenuous exercise. She was so envious of her ssmates that could happily run around and y games on the yground. And Li Mo, who had heard Little Five studiously learning how to read and write, he probably felt a simr feeling of envy.


    Almost instantly, Li Man agreed, ¡°Sure. Little Five, we can all learn together tomorrow. But, it would be the best if we could have a sand tray. Since oldest brother is injured, it would be easier if we could ce a sand tray on the bed.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a sand tray?¡± Little Five asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just filling a tray with sand. Right now, we¡¯re writing on the ground. If there¡¯s sand tray, we can easily erase whatever we write. It¡¯s convenient and cheaper than using paper and ink.¡± Li Man knew that this family couldn¡¯t afford to buy paper to practice writing.

 Chapter 157 – Roguishly (4)

    <h4>Chapter 157 ¨C Roguishly (4)</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. I know where to find sand.¡± Excited, Little Five put down the vegetable, jumped up, and ran out. When he got to the doorway, he turned his head and smiled at Li Man. ¡°Older sister, leave this to me.¡±


    ¡°Walk slowly,¡± Li Man quickly urged, ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark soon. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five dashed off like a wisp of smoke.


    Right after Little Five ran off, Li Shu returned home. He parked the small cart underneath the eaves and excitedly handed arge paper bag to Li Man. ¡°Wife, I brought back all the things you asked. Look.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright, I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Li Man wiped her hands and opened the paper bag. Inside, there were several smaller paper packets. However, in addition to the medicine that she had requested, there were a woodenb and a fragrant bar of soap.


    ¡°Wife, do you like it?¡± Seeing her staring at that bar of soap, Li Shu crouched down and smiled as he watched her.


    Li Man felt a bit embarrassed. ¡°Why did you buy this stuff? So wasteful.¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother brought this. He said you would like using it,¡± said Li Shu.


    Li Man blushed. ¡°This must have been costly.¡±


    ¡°Here!¡± Li Shu took out the remaining money from his pocket and handed it to her. ¡°Here¡¯s what¡¯s left. The shopkeeper for the fur store has a good rtionship with oldest brother. He always offers us a slightly higher price than other shopkeepers. Also, this time¡¯s wolf fur wasn¡¯t damaged at all, so he paid us three silver taels. Fourth brother brought the medicine that you wanted. It¡¯s wrapped in those paper packets. It cost one silver tael. Theb and soap cost fifty coins, and I bought some buns for lunch, that costs thirty coins. Oh right, wife, I left the buns in the cart.¡±


    After saying this, he quickly went out and brought back the steamed buns from the small cart. He handed them to Li Man. ¡°Wife, I saved this for you.¡±


    Just by smelling it, Li Man could tell that filling was grounded fatty meat. ¡°Put this on top of the stove to warm them up. We can eat them for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Shu agreed, put down the steamed buns, and added, ¡°I¡¯ll go check on oldest brother. I¡¯lle back to help you with dinner.¡±


    ¡°No need -¡± Before Li Man could refuse, he had already speedily left the kitchen. However, just as Li Man had wrapped up therge paper bag and put it away on a shelf in the cupboard, he had alreadye back. ¡°Wife, are you done separating the leaves? I¡¯ll help you wash them.¡±


    He looked like someone that was all thumbs. Worried that he would damage the small leafy vegetables, Li Man stopped him. ¡°No need. You¡¯ve been working hard all day. Go rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Li Shu had been outside all day. He missed her a lot and wanted nothing more than to stay by her side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wash the rice for you.¡± Li Shu circled around the stove area looking for a pot.


    Li Man lightly looked at him in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯m using the pot right now to hold the leafy vegetables. If you have nothing to do, go keep your oldest brotherpany. He¡¯s been lying in bed all day. He¡¯s probably bored out of his mind.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then I¡¯ll start the cooking fire for you.¡± Li Shu grinned. He slid around her to go to the bottom part of the stove. He actually wanted to keep wifepany more.


    Li Man gave up. ¡°Fine, but you have to wait. The rice isn¡¯t ready to cook yet.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu agreed. Staying by the lower part of the stove was good too.

 Chapter 158 – Roguishly (5)

    <h4>Chapter 158 ¨C Roguishly (5)</h4>


    Dinner was simple. A te of stir-fry leafy vegetables, a te of tender pumpkin, plus four meat filled steamed buns.


    Li Shu had said that he already ate some in the market. The remaining four steamed buns were for everyone else, one for each person.


    ¡°You should eat it. I really don¡¯t like steamed buns.¡± Li Man gave her steamed bun to Li Shu.


    However, Li Shu thought she was using an excuse to give him the steamed bun. His heart ached and also felt touched. ¡°Wife, I really had some already. I kept this one for you to eat. Just wait, wait until the day I earn lots of money, I promise you¡¯ll be able to eat steamed meat buns every day.¡±


    Pfft. Hey, please don¡¯t say something so scary. Okay?


    ¡°I really don¡¯t -¡°


    At this time, Li Mo put his steamed bun into Li Shu¡¯s bowl and said, ¡°Third brother, you can have mine. I¡¯m not hungry. Eating some vegetables will be enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother -¡± How could Li Shu take this? His oldest brother was injured. He should be eating some meat for nourishment.


    The corners of Li Man¡¯s lips twitched as she watched Li Shu putting the steamed bun back into Li Mo¡¯s bowl. Every time there were steamed buns, they had to go through this y of moving food back and forth. ¡°Oldest brother, you should eat it. Li Shu, here, I¡¯ll give you half. If you dare to give it back to me, I¡¯ll -¡°


    Although she red at him, the threatening part of her sentence wasn¡¯t actually said.


    Seeing her flushed face, Li Mo lowered his head and bit into his steamed bun. Slightly smiling, he said, ¡°Alright, enough, third brother, just eat it. Little Five, you should eat quicker too before the food gets cold.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five and Li Shu agreed in unison. Li Shu was beaming with joy. He finished that half of a steamed bun in two bites.


    After dinner, as Li Man stacked up the bowls and chopsticks, Li Shu retold what happened in the market. He said the shopkeeper had paid three silver taels and to pass on the message that Li Mo should properly recuperate.


    Li Mo nodded. Remembering something, he prompted Li Shu, ¡°The doctor¡¯s fee of one silver tael, go pay him tomorrow.¡± He would have never thought about reneging on a debt. It was only that they couldn¡¯t gather that amount yesterday.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu nodded.


    Li Man had picked up the stack of bowls and chopsticks and was about to leave when she suddenly remembered that Li Shu had given her that money. She had put that money in her pocket. She quickly put the items down on a small side table and took out the remaining to give to Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, here¡¯s the money. You should keep it.¡±


    However Li Mo didn¡¯t reach out to take the money. ¡°You can keep it.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Li Man was stunned. Why would she keep the money? Besides, other than being able to count the coins, she didn¡¯t recognize the other type of currency. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Oldest brother, it¡¯ll better if you keep it.¡±


    After saying this, she ced all of the money on the table and picked up the stack of bowls before leaving.


    Li Mo opened and closed his mouth, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Li Shu didn¡¯t think this was a big deal. ¡°Oldest brother, make sure to put it away. I¡¯ll ask for the doctor¡¯s fee tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, just take it and put it away in the wardrobe then,¡± said Li Mo.


    ¡ª


    Li Man returned to the kitchen, ced the bowls and chopsticks into therge pot,dled out a scoop of clean water, and slowly washed.


    There was a small oilntern by the stove. Because there wasn¡¯t much oil left, the light from it was a bit weak. She tried to adjust the wick, but it didn¡¯t make much of a difference, so she could only give up.


    Once the bowls and chopsticks were cleaned, she put them away in the cab and started to wipe the stove down. At this time, someone came inside.


    She though it was Li Shu because he was the stickiest member of the family. And so, she didn¡¯t even raised her head and only said, ¡°There¡¯s almost no oil left in thismp. Go get some oil to add to themp. It¡¯s getting almost too dark to see.¡±

 Chapter 159 – Roguishly (6)

    <h4>Chapter 159 ¨C Roguishly (6)</h4>


    To her surprise, it was Li Yan¡¯s voice that said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    His voice startled Li Man and the dishrag dropped from her hand.


    ¡°Y-You came back?¡± Flustered, she bent down to pick up the dishrag to hide her inner panic.


    ¡°Who did you think it was?¡± Li Yan slight raised his eyebrows at her. He took out a small crock from the bottom of the cab, walked over to the stove, opened the crock, and used a small piece of bamboo to fill the oilmp. Immediately, the light brightened a lot.


    Li Man saw that the bruising on his face was mostly gone. ¡°I-I thought it was Li Shu,¡± she answered honestly and went back to wiping the stove.


    ¡°Old three said there¡¯s a leftover steamed bun saved for me.¡± Li Yan leaned over to her side.


    Li Man quickly moved away. ¡°It¡¯s in the cab, in a bowl.¡±


    Li Yan went over to get the food himself. As he ate, he asked, ¡°Did you already eat?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man casually confirmed. Her hand movements had sped up. With him here, she had to remain alert.


    Li Yan leaned against the stove. It only took a few bites to finish the steamed bun. ¡°It tastes pretty good.¡±


    Li Man didn¡¯t respond. The surface of the stove was clean. She washed the dishrag in basin of water, wrung it dry, and ced it on the side of the stove. She went out to pour out the used water.


    Li Yan slightly turned his head and observed her as she came back into the kitchen.


    Li Man deliberately ignored that his gaze was focused on her. She pretended to be calm as she put down the basin. Without saying a word, she turned to leave.


    However, her stiff bearing as she walked out betrayed her.


    Right after she had taken one step past the doorway, he abruptly grabbed her arm and forcefully dragged her back inside.


    It felt as if her constantly nervous heart had leaped up to her throat in rm. Li Man¡¯s voice was trembling as she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Li Yan corned her against the wall. He helplessly looked at her. ¡°I should be asking you this question.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Man gritted her teeth and red at him.


    Li Yan lightly shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve already fallen to the point of being sold off. What kind of extravagant hopes can you still have? My family is poor, but at least we wouldn¡¯t hit you, yell at you, or bully you -¡±


    What would he call his current actions then? Li Man really wanted to ask this question, but confronted by his despotic gaze, she didn¡¯t have any confidence to say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how you try to hide as soon as you see me. You don¡¯t act this way in front of them. You even treat third brother really well.¡± Li Yan couldn¡¯t help suspecting, had he gotten too old and women were no longer charmed by him?


    ¡°Do you know that this makes me very angry?¡±


    Li Man was so incensed by his unbridled arrogance that sheughed. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, than you¡¯re free to keep your distance from me.¡±


    ¡°How could I do that?¡± Li Yan leaned over and suddenly got very close to her face. He closed his eyes and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. In the future, we¡¯ll even sleep in the same bed. If I keep my distance from you, how will you get pregnant with my son?¡±


    ¡°Despicable scoundrel!¡± Other than these two words, Li Man couldn¡¯t think of anything else to describe him.


    Li Yan roguishly smiled. He gripped her chin, lifted her face, and lowly said, ¡°Your cursing reminds me, yesterday¡¯s feeling was pretty good.¡±


    Once these words were said, a heated kiss heavily fell down and once again swallowed her voice before she could shout.

 Chapter 160 – Time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 160 ¨C Time (1)</h4>


    Li Man instantly became like a fish that was desperately struggling on a fishhook. However, Li Yan had seized her hands and held them securely above her head. She twisted her head to evade, but his kiss relentlessly followed her movements. There was no escape.


    The tip of a hot and wet tongue drove straight into her mouth and willfully invaded. It plundered her breath and threw her emotional state into chaos.


    Slowly, she lost the strength to resist, and her body began to slump down.


    He let go of her hands and moved his hand to her waist to hold her body up and keep it closely nestled against him.


    Desire had gradually clouded his eyes. He had originally only wanted to scare her, but the situation had gotten out of hand. He felt an increasingly intolerable impatience because of the rising heat in his body. There was a pressing need to find an outlet.


    Worried that he would do something bad out of impulse, he stopped kissing her. He rested his head on her shoulder and took deep, heavy breaths.


    Having gotten the chance to escape, Li Man quickly tried to push him away again, but he hugged her even tighter. Her petite body was almostpletely wrapped up in his arms.


    ¡°Stop squirming. I just want to hug you.¡± His gruff voice said into her ear. The hot puffs of air felt itchy, so she tried to move her head away. She struggled in his arms, but didn¡¯t dare to raise her voice. She didn¡¯t want other people to see this unsightly scene. However, his breathing became heavier after she had only squirmed a little bit, and she suddenly felt a hard object pressing against her lower abdomen.


    In a sh, Li Man¡¯s mind felt hot, and her body stiffened. If she didn¡¯t know what that object was, then she would be a fool.


    She felt an immense feeling of humiliation, but she didn¡¯t dare to move. Experience told her if a woman tried to struggle at this time, a man would be increasingly like a beast that was going into heat. She could only wait for him to slowly cool down.


    She could sense that he was trying to control himself, but she didn¡¯t appreciate his efforts at all.


    After time had slowly flowed by, he finally loosened his grip on her. His eyes, which had cleared up, looked apologetic. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Li Yan.¡± Li Man pushed down the feeling of humiliation and tried her best to speak in a calm tone. ¡°Let¡¯s have a proper discussion.¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Seeing her pale face looking stubborn, Li Yan¡¯s heart trembled. He knew that he had gone too far. He took a small step back from her.


    Li Man looked up at him. Her gaze was serious and resolute. ¡°I know about your problem with Mudan. How about I help you earn the twenty silver taels that¡¯s needed for her bride price?¡±


    Li Yan slightly narrowed his eyes. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to get the money.¡± Li Man mustered up her courage and said, ¡°And, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be able to do this. As long as -¡°


    Li Yan¡¯s gaze looked cynical as he mockingly asked, ¡°Why would I agree to this?¡±


    Li Man was stifled for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s no disadvantage for you. You¡¯ll be able to be together with the person you love...¡±


    ¡°I already have a wife. Why would I spend money to marry another woman?¡± Li Yan derisively interrupted her.


    Li Man nkly looked at him. Somewhat angry, she retorted, ¡°There¡¯s no feelings between us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only you that feels that way,¡± Li Yan¡¯s expression had sunk. He seemed angered too. ¡°Can you really not tell how I feel about you?¡±


    ¡°You and me...¡± Li Man felt both embarrassed and angry. She almost started to raise her voice at him. ¡°How long have you even known me? What you feel towards me... That¡¯s not love. That¡¯s lust. It¡¯s the same as animals in heat.¡±

 Chapter 161 – Time (2)

    <h4>Chapter 161 ¨C Time (2)</h4>


    ¡°How do you know that Big ck doesn¡¯t have feelings for Little Yellow?¡± Seeing that she was practically about to bare her teeth at him, he snickered.


    Li Man was speechless. She felt that he waspletely ignoring her words. ¡°Li Yan, you know what I mean. We -¡°


    ¡°Li Man,¡± Li Yan interrupted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? You¡¯re my wife, but you want to spend money to pass me off to another woman. Do you really find me that terrible?¡±


    ¡°...¡± She was just trying to help them. ¡°Why are you misinterpreting my good intentions?¡±


    Li Yan curved his lips into a crafty smile. He suddenly embraced her and whispered into her ear, ¡°Before, did you feel my intentions?¡±


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Li Man was furious. She raised her hand to p him, but he tilted his head back, and her nails left a shallow scratch on his right cheek instead.


    Original trantion is from fuyuneko dot org. If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft.


    Feeling a prick of pain on his face, Li Yan was about to grab her hand when Li Shu suddenly appeared at the doorway.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    ¡°Wife? You -¡± He saw Li Man pitifully backed against the corner and quickly strode over as he raised his question. However, before he could finish speaking, Li Man pushed him away and ran off.


    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Shu wanted to chase after her, but Li Yan grabbed him by the arm and said, ¡°Third brother, how did the sale of the wolf fur go?¡±


    ¡°It was alright,¡± Li Shu perfunctorily answered. Worried about Li Man, he said, ¡°There seems to be something bothering wife. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there for you to see? The sky is already dark. If you go into her hut now, you¡¯ll end up scaring her,¡± said Li Yan.


    Li Shu looked at him and saw the scratch marks on his face. ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Yan touched the marks and smiled. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I was just scratched by a wild cat.¡±


    ¡°A wild cat?¡± Li Shu looked at him dubiously. He clearly didn¡¯t believe this excuse.


    Li Yan only smiled. ¡°It¡¯s probably because there¡¯s mice in our home.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, you didn¡¯t do anything to her right?¡± Li Shu carefully looked at him.


    Li Yan curved his lips and pointed at the neighboring hut. ¡°If you want, just go ask her yourself.¡±


    Li Shu wouldn¡¯t dare to go over to her hut at night. He was too worried about scaring her, so he only warned Li Yan, ¡°Second brother, oldest brother had already said that even though wife has agreed to stay, she hadn¡¯t figured out whether or not she can ept us. So, before she makes her decision, we can¡¯t scare her. Otherwise, won¡¯t it be a problem if she decides to run away again?¡±


    Li Yan easily agreed, ¡°I know.


    ¡ª


    After Li Man ran into her hut and crawled underneath her quilt, she started to sob.


    Although her life in modern-day had been short-lived and unsatisfactory, her parents had treated her as their treasure, her teachers had seen her a good student, and family friends would describe her as a good girl. Everyone had doted on her.


    Even that man, who she had a respectful marriage with, if she hadn¡¯t bumped into that adulteress, she would have continued to think that he loved her. At the very least, his actions had led her to believe that he loved her.


    But, Li Yan, that jerk, this was already the second time he bullied her. Moreover, what he felt towards her wasn¡¯t love. It was only lust, so she felt even more unbearably humiliated.

 Chapter 162 – Time (3)

    <h4>Chapter 162 ¨C Time (3)</h4>


    Of course, even more than the humiliation, she felt fear. His unconscionable mindset was too evident. He wasn¡¯t like this brothers; she couldn¡¯t figure him out.


    The night sky gradually deepened into a nket of darkness. From time to time, the sound of dogs barking could be heard. Li Man hadpletely burrowed herself under her quilt and sobbed for a long spell. She swung back and forth between feeling better to feeling aggrieved all over again until night turned into day.


    She had beautiful eyes, but they had turned red and swollen from crying all night. When she got up in the morning and saw herself in the mirror, she felt embarrassed. What if they figured out what had happened by looking at her face?


    Sure enough, as soon as she opened her door, Li Yan was blocking her doorway.


    She quickly cowered back and wanted to close the door, but Li Yan blocked her. Seeing her swollen and reddened eyes, he frowned. ¡°You were crying?¡±


    Li Man looked away. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    ¡°Your eyes look so swollen.¡± Li Yan took one step inside.


    Scared, she took several steps back, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t you dare do anything. It¡¯s broad daylight.¡±


    Li Yan paused. ¡°I just want to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± Li Man pointed at the door. She didn¡¯t bother with being polite. If he dared to do something bad again, she really would scream.


    Li Yan drooped. ¡°Last night -¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it. Get out.¡± Li Man had thought all night. She decided that she couldn¡¯t passively continue tolerating his behavior. She even regretted not pping him the first time that he did something to her.


    Li Yan¡¯s expression was gloomy. He clenched his jaw and seemingly helplessly looked at her before leaving.


    Li Man exhaled in relief. She tied up her appearance and went to the kitchen to cook breakfast. No matter what, as long as she stayed in this home, she should earn her keep.


    By the time she had finished cooking congee, Li Shu returned home with tworge baskets of wild vegetation for the piglets.


    After he put down the baskets in a corner, Li Shu went straight to the stove and greeted Li Man, ¡°Wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Li Man raised her head to nce at him. Compared to Li Yan, Li Shu was much easier to get along with.


    Li Shu was startled. ¡°What happened to your eyes?¡± He got up and went over to look.


    Li Man drew back as she answered, ¡°Something got into my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Something got into your eyes?¡± Li Shu felt quite upset. ¡°And your eyes became like that? I¡¯ll go check your hutter.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Li Man vaguely responded.


    Breakfast was had in the eastern hut. Everyone sat around a small table that had been ced on the bed and naturally saw Li Man¡¯s swollen eyes. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t intended to hide this from them, and no one asked her any further questions. It was only that during breakfast, Li Mo snuck several nces her way. Although Li Yan didn¡¯t look at her, she still felt ufortable by his gloomy and cold aura.


    Once breakfast was over, Li Yan and Li Shu went out. As for what they were going to do outside, Li Man didn¡¯t know or care. They were Li Mo¡¯s responsibility.


    Once she was done washing the bowls and chopsticks, she went back to the eastern hut to help Li Mo apply another dose of medicine.


    Right after she had finished her task, Li Mo suddenly spoke, ¡°Second brother, he...¡± Although his voice sounded hesitated, he still asked, ¡°Did he do something to upset you?¡±


    Li Man immediately felt choked up. Without a good reason, solely because of his words, her eyes felt hot. But, she turned her back to him and shook her head.


    ¡°Man-er,¡± he softly called her.

 Chapter 163 – Time (4)

    <h4>Chapter 163 ¨C Time (4)</h4>


    Li Man paused, but she didn¡¯t around and only asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Li Mo looked at her delicate, but ramrod straight back. He gravely said, ¡°If something happened, just tell me. Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t stifle yourself.¡± He seemed to have heard her cryingst night. Although the sound was intermittent, it sounded very genuine. Moreover, he was sure after seeing her eyes this morning.


    Li Man sniffled. She turned her head and smiled at him. ¡°Some dust fell from the ceilingst night and got into my eyes. I only rubbed my eyes a few times and they became likes this. You should rest. I¡¯ll go back to my hut and use water to help reduce the swelling.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing her like this, Li Mo felt even more sorry for her. This foolish girl, she had suffered a horrible grievance.


    Li Man came out from the eastern hut and returned to her own hut. She nkly sat on her bed for a while. By the time Little Five returned home after ying outside, he stopped at her doorway and didn¡¯t dare to enter. He was probably scared off by the palpable sense of gloom that hung over her.


    When Li Man finally noticed his presence, she quickly pulled back her emotions and gestured for him to enter. ¡°Little Five,e in.¡±


    Little Five walked over to her side. ¡°Older sister, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Li Man¡¯s eyes dampened again. She really had been thinking a lot. ¡°Little Five, do you remember all the brush strokes that I taught you yesterday? I¡¯ll test you on them.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± Little Five immediately cheered up. ¡°Older sister, I prepared the sand tray that you mentioned. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    ¡°En,¡± Li Man assented and followed after him.


    In the corner, there was a bamboo woven tray filled with fine sand. It was obvious that this sand was the product of meticulous filtering. Little Five picked it up and asked Li Man, ¡°Older sister, look, will this work?¡±


    ¡°En, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Li Man faintly smiled and nodded.


    Little Five picked up the tray and headed towards the eastern hut. ¡°Older sister, let¡¯s go study together with oldest brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Before Li Man could recover from the surprise, Little Five had already gone inside, so she could only put on a brave face and go inside too.


    ¡°Oldest brother, let¡¯s learn how to write together.¡± Little Five put the tray on the small table, then took off shoes and climbed onto the bed.


    Li Mo¡¯s face turned red when he saw Li Man. He said to Little Five, ¡°How about you go outside and learn from older sister instead? If I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll just get in the way.¡±


    Li Man knew that he was feeling embarrassed, so she walked over and said, ¡°Oldest brother, with you here, there¡¯ll be another person to supervise Little Five. Besides, it¡¯ll be more fun if there¡¯s more people learning.¡±


    Then, she handed them each a clean stick. ¡°Here, take this. Little Five, write out your for me to check.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five repeatedly nodded and very quickly wrote out the characters in the sand.


    Li Man took a look and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. Not only did you write it correctly, your writing form is correct too.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, you should write your name for older sister to look too,¡± Little Five immediately egged Li Mo on.


    Li Mo¡¯s face revealed his embarrassment. He scolded Little Five, ¡°Focus on writing your own words.¡±


    Little Five smiled and stuck his tongue out. He looked at Li Man.


    Li Man understood and smoothed out the sand to erased Little Five¡¯s writing. She said to Li Mo, ¡°Oldest brother, let¡¯s see your writing.¡±


    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know how,¡± Li Mo hastily waved his hands.

 Chapter 164 – Time (5)

    <h4>Chapter 164 ¨C Time (5)</h4>


    Little Five immediately undermined him by blurting out, ¡°He does know how. Oldest brother wrote his name on the wall yesterday. Look, it¡¯s right over here.¡± He pointed at the scratches on the wall.


    Li Mo felt even more embarrassed. How could it be good for her to see his ugly, crooked writing?


    ¡°Nonsense, oldest brother... I -¡°


    While the two brothers were nosily going back and forth, Li Man wrote out two characters on the sand tray, ¡®Li Mo¡¯. Once she finished writing, she asked, ¡°Oldest brother, is the Mo in your name this one?¡±


    On the sand tray, Li Mo¡¯s name was clearly written. His heart felt soft just looking at it.


    Little Five immediately answered, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s this one. It¡¯s exactly the same as what fourth brother wrotest time. Oldest brother, look, is this what you wrote yesterday?¡±


    By this time, most of Li Mo¡¯s embarrassment had faded. At the very least, he could tell that Li Man genuinely wanted to teach them and wasn¡¯t looking down on them. ¡°This... I don¡¯t think I wrote my name correctly.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, how were you writing it?¡± Towards Li Mo, Li Man was very courteous.


    Li Mo nced at her. He looked at her writing and carefully tried to imitate those characters as he wrote out his name below.


    Since he never had studied how to write before, even someone his age wasn¡¯t able to write any more nimbly than Little Five. By the time he finished copying those two characters, sweat had appeared on his forehead.


    ¡°Is it like this?¡± He wiped his sweat. There was an embarrassed smile in his eyes as he looked at her.


    Li Man nodded. ¡°You wrote it correctly, but the order you wrote the strokes was wrong. Write it again by following my strokes.¡±


    Then, she erased their writing.


    Watching this, Li Mo felt a pang in his heart. Ah, it had taken him so long and such effort to write it the first time.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s write it together.¡± Li Man walked over to Li Mo¡¯s side and slowly wrote the first stroke.


    Standing so close by, her body¡¯s simple, elegant scent drifted to Li Mo¡¯s nose. His face slightly heated up, and his mind felt a bit muddled too. There was a dy as he picked up the stick and lowered it towards the sand tray.


    Li Man thought he was just nervous about writing. She chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t write it correctly. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re writing on paper. If you make a mistake, you can just wipe the sand and try again.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo¡¯s eyes shed, and he quickly set out to write. But, because he was flustered, the straight horizontal stroke curved into a wiggly line. His face flushed red when he saw it. ¡°I¡¯ll redo it.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, like this, just draw the line quickly. The slower you do it, the more uneven it¡¯ll be.¡± Little Five leaned on the small table and gave his oldest brother advice.


    ¡°En,¡± Li Mo agreed and finally drew a straight line that he was satisfied with.


    Li Man nodded, then she drew a vertical line under the first stroke.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to get distracted again. He quickly copied her stroke. It was straighter and longer than her stroke.


    However, Li Man shook her head. ¡°This line can¡¯t be too long.¡± And so, she erased half the line for him and continued with the next stroke.


    Writing Li Mo (ÀîÄ«) wasn¡¯t as easy as writing Little Five (СÎå). For a beginner student, writing the two characters for his name wasn¡¯t easy. There were too manyplicated strokes. She had originally wanted to teach him the various types of strokes first, the same way she had taught Little Five, but he insisted on mastering how to write his name first. Li Man could only go along with his wish.

 Chapter 165 – Time (6)

    <h4>Chapter 165 ¨C Time (6)</h4>


    Later, Li Man handed over this teaching task to Little Five and had him supervise thepletion of Li Mo¡¯s goal. While they were doing this, she took out the herbs purchased yesterday and confirmed that correct ones had been bought.


    ¡°Oldest brother, where does that doctor live?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Li Mo was too focused on learning, so he hadn¡¯t clearly heard her words.


    Li Man put the herbs away and asked again, ¡°Where does the doctor live? I want to visit him.¡±


    Li Mo put down the stick and curiously asked, ¡°Oh. It¡¯s a bit far from here. Why do you want to go?¡±


    Li Man truthfully answered, ¡°I asked Li Hua to purchase some herbs for me yesterday. These ones should probably be what he uses to make jin chuang medicine. In addition, I also requested an additional ingredient. Thebination of these herbs should be more effective than the one he made. But, I only know about pharmacology. I don¡¯t know how to prepare these herbs into medicine that can be easily used, so I want to go ask the doctor.¡±


    ¡°You know pharmacology?¡± Li Mo was even more shocked. He wasn¡¯t even 100% sure what the word pharmacology actually meant.


    Li Man avoided the important issue and focused on the minor point. ¡°Only at a superficial level, and my knowledge base isn¡¯t broad. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t need to ask that doctor.¡±


    However, even if it was only at a superficial level, it was enough to shock Li Mo. He nkly looked at her and couldn¡¯t quite return to his senses. ¡°I¡¯ll have third brother go with you.¡±


    ¡°I can just go with Little Five,¡± said Li Man.


    Li Mo shook his head. ¡°Little Five is too young. Besides, he doesn¡¯t know the way there either. Let third brother apany you. That way, he can go there to pay the doctor¡¯s fee at the same time. Little Five, go find your third brother.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five slipped off the bed and went out.


    ¡ª


    Only two people were left in the hut. Originally, it wouldn¡¯t have felt awkward. But, after she had found out that he had purchased her to be their wife, she felt ufortable being alone with him. But, it would be too direct if she exited right now.


    And so, she sat down on the side of the bed and requested ¡°Oldest brother, let me see how you¡¯ve progressed.¡±


    Li Mo deeply looked at her. ¡°Man-er¡°


    Li Man pretended to be unconcerned. She pointed at one of the characters and said, ¡°En, this one looks pretty good. It¡¯s better than the other ones.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember how you were sold?¡± When Li Mo asked this question, he felt a sympathetic pang of hurt. It was surprising that such a fine girl would be sold, but if it was her own family members that sold her off...¡±


    Li Man felt as if something had stabbed her heart. She lightly shook her head.


    Li Mo continued to ask, ¡°Have you thought about looking for you family members?¡±


    Li Man shook her head again. Her family was in another time period. Even if she died again, she couldn¡¯t be sure that she would return to that era.


    Li Mo suddenly felt his heart rxing. ¡°Is it that you can¡¯t remember them, or you don¡¯t want to look for them?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Why had he asked this question out of the blue?


    Faced with her clear, bright eyes, Li Mo¡¯s heart melted. She was a good girl. Her appearance and temperament were both good. She was literate and had medical knowledge. His intuition told him that she didn¡¯t seem like a girl from an ordinary family. But, if she was a daughter of a noble family, wouldn¡¯t it be too cruel for them to force her to stay here?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this,¡± Li Man suddenly spoke. She seemed to know what he was going to say next. With a wry smile, she said, ¡°No matter what happens in the future. I... Right now, I¡¯m part of this family. I¡¯ll try to adapt as soon as possible. Can you please give me some more time?¡±

 Chapter 166 – Traveling Together (1)

    <h4>Chapter 166 ¨C Traveling Together (1)</h4>


    Li Mo was overjoyed at the turn of events. He didn¡¯t care if Li Man¡¯s words were sincere or not. He only felt that since she had said such words, he would be willing to do anything for her.


    Not getting a response, Li Man raised her head in worry. ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo repeatedly nodded. She had already said she just wanted time to adapt. How could he refuse her?


    At this time, Little Five returned, but it was Li Yan that was following him instead of Li Shu.


    Li Man¡¯s elegant eyebrows furrowed slightly. Only these two hade back. She couldn¡¯t help ncing at Little Five. Why hadn¡¯t the little fellow listened to oldest brother¡¯s words?


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find third brother,¡± Little Five straightforwardly reported.


    Since Li Mo hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Li Yan spoke first. ¡°Oldest brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Li Mo looked at Li Yan and considered. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea for him to apany Li Man instead. First, he was more tactful than third brother. Second, this would be an opportunity for him reconcile with Li Man. He nced towards Li Man.


    How could Li Man be willing to go with Li Yan? She quickly grabbed Little Five¡¯s hand. ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re busy with your work. I¡¯ll just go there with Little Five. If we get lost, we can just ask someone. It¡¯s not too far either.¡±


    ¡°Little Five will stay at home. Oldest brother needs someone to look after him.¡± Li Yan quietly looked at her. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°The doctor¡¯s house. Oh, right, take money to pay the doctor¡¯s examination fee too,¡± said Li Mo.


    And so, the decision was concluded. Although Li Man was unwilling, it was true that having him go with her was a safer option than taking Little Five. Besides, they would be out in broad daylight. He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything outrageous.


    Thus, Li Yan tucked one silver tael into his clothes and went out first.


    Li Man said Li Mo, ¡°I¡¯m going out now. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± After that, she caught up to Li Yan outside.


    On the path, Li Yan walked in front, and Li Man walked behind him. They kept about a distance of ten feet between them.


    After leaving the vige, there was a meandering dirt road that was bordered by farnd on both sides. It was a pleasant sight to see the green seedlings sprouting in these fields. There were farmers out working on the farnd. When they saw Li Yan, a lot of these people waved at him and asked where he was going. He only responded with a smile and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Once they passed through the farnd, the road noticeably widened. However, there was no inn or shops around. In addition, they were at the foot of a mountain. Li Manmented to herself. Since her rtionship with Li Yan was a mess, would he take advantage of this rtively secluded area to do something to her?


    Besides, hadn¡¯t they originally said that the doctor didn¡¯t live too far from the vige? But, they were getting farther and farther away from the vige. Was he deliberately leading her to a secluded area?


    If that was true, this person was despicable to an irredeemable level. She would never care about him again for the rest of her life.


    Just as she was having these uneasy thoughts, Li Yan turned to look at her. He seemed to be annoyed by her slow pace and had stopped before a bend in the road to wait for her.


    What was he going to do? Li Man stopped too. She didn¡¯t dare to move closer.


    With a furrowed brow, Li Yan called out, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Hurry up.¡±


    Li Man felt even more nervous. She even had the impulse to run back.


    Fortunately, Li Yan didn¡¯t walk back and grab her. Instead, he only coldly looked at her and continued walking towards the bend. The bend was at an incline and was overgrown with tall weeds that blocked people¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 167 – Traveling Together (2)

    <h4>Chapter 167 ¨C Traveling Together (2)</h4>


    Once she lost sight of him, Li Man hurriedly followed after him. As soon as she past through the bend, she saw a wide clearing. Below, there was a vast stretch of rice paddies and vegetable fields. It was like seeing the light at the end of a tunnel.


    As for Li Yan, he had already gone down the incline and was walking on a small path between the fields.


    Li Man patted her chest in relief and quickly started walking to catch up to him. She had been overthinking things.


    They followed this path to the end point, then they went up until they were on the same elevation they had started, near the foot of the mountain. The first thing she saw was arge medicinal herb field. Immediately, the strong smell of herbs wafted into her nose.


    Original trantion is from fuyuneko dot org. If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, this chapter has been stolen. Please stop supporting theft.


    They passed through the medicinal herb field and walked to a hillside. The bordering trees nicely set off the limestone houses. Smoke wasing out of one of these house. The upants of the house were probably cooking. At the doorway, there was an elderly person holding a tray and doing something with it.


    Li Yan walked over and respectfully greeted, ¡°Doctor, are you busy?¡±


    As soon as the elderly person saw Li Yan, his expression sunk. His expression worsened when he saw that Li Man behind him. He angrily asked, ¡°Why are you guys here?¡±


    ¡°She wanted to see you.¡± Li Yan tactfully moved to the side and pushed Li Man forward.


    The old doctor red at Li Man. ¡°Rotten girl, why did youe here? This old one has even waived my diagnosing fee. What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°We came here to pay the fee,¡± Li Man said with a smile. ¡°The medicine that you made really was very amazing. My oldest brother¡¯s back injuries have already formed scabs.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± The old doctor¡¯s face was filled with prideful arrogance. ¡°Who needs you to say that? Of course, this old one¡¯s medicine has always been effective. ¡°After saying this, he ignored them and went back to picking the rice grains in his tray.


    This old man really knew how to hold a grudge. Li Man pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°Elder doctor, other thaning here to pay your fee, I also want to ask you for advice.¡±


    ¡°Elder? Am I very old?¡± The old doctor red at Li Man again. He found the sight of her very displeasing.


    On the side, Li Yan didn¡¯t say another word. He only indifferently watched her to see how she would handle this matter.


    Li Man didn¡¯t mind the doctor¡¯s behavior. After all, her attitude towards the doctor had been very nasty that day. She opened the bag that she had been carrying and pointed at the various paper packets of herbal medicine. ¡°I came here to deliver medicine. Please take a look.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?¡± The old man didn¡¯t even bother to look up. He disdainfully said, ¡°Medicine is the thing that this old one iscking the least. You came here to bring me medicine? What a joke.¡±


    ¡°Not only did I bring medicine, I also have a prescription.¡± Li Man continued to smile as she brought over the small paper packets. ¡°Please take a look. Anyways, you wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss from just looking.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Although the old man shot her an annoyed look, his instincts as a doctor still pushed him to sniff the packets. He noticed something unusual about them and asked Li Man, ¡°What¡¯s the prescription?¡±


    ¡°When I saw your jin chuang medicine that day, I though of this,¡± Li Man seriously exined. She didn¡¯t know if this prescription already existed in ancient times, but it wasmon enough in modern-day. It was merely the Yunnan Baiyao that wasmonly used in all households. ¡°But, I don¡¯t know how to process the herbs into usable medicine. I¡¯ll give you the prescription. Can you see if thisbination of medicine will be feasible?¡±


    ¡°You know about prescriptions?¡± The old man scrutinized Li Man. Seeing the serious and confidence in her eyes, he didn¡¯t continue looking down on this silly little girl. He put down the tray and led the way the inside. ¡°You cane with me.¡±


    ¡°En.¡±


    Li Yan also wanted to go inside, but the old doctor stopped him. ¡°Do you have medicine too? If you don¡¯t, stay out here and wait.¡±


    Seeing Li Yan being forced to yield, Li Man didn¡¯t show an outward reaction, but she couldn¡¯t help secretly feeling pleased. She followed the old doctor into the main room of his home.


    (T/N: Yunnan Baiyao is a famous brand of medicine used in China. Although the form for this trademark medicine is obviously a secret, it¡¯s public knowledge that the key ingredient is yun san qi. Below is a picture of that nt. I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s the extra ingredient that Li Man had Li Hua buy.)

 Chapter 168 – Traveling Together (3)

    <h4>Chapter 168 ¨C Traveling Together (3)</h4>


    Trantor: Little Bamboo Spirit


    Li Yan had crossed his arms and was leaning against a corner. His deep, bewitching eyes were looking at the blue sky and white clouds.


    After a period of time had passed, Li Man finally came out. He didn''t what she and the old doctor had talked about, but when they came out, the doctor''s old face was beaming like a flowering winter jasmine. He guaranteed Li Man that if the medicine sold well; he would share a portion of the proceeds with her.


    "Are you done discussing yet? Can we go back now?" Li Yan seemed impatient as he walked over here from the corner.


    "Rotten brat. Be more polite when speaking to a woman." The old doctor treated Li Yan coldly.


    Li Yan innocently rubbed his nose. Why was this old man like a de of grass that was easily swayed? Why had he sided with Li Man so quickly? He ignored the old man and directly asked Li Man, "Are youing or not?"


    "Let''s go." Then, Li Man turned to face the old doctor and said, "Uncle, I''ll be going now. If there are any problems, you can send someone to Li family''s home to look for me."


    "En, you can go." The old doctor walked with her to the entrance to send her off and watched as they descended the hill before turning around and heading inside.


    Li Yan''s mind was filled with misgivings, but he didn''t ask any questions. They returned the same way they came here. One person walked at the front and the other persongged behind and kept a distance of ten feet between them.


    Since Li Man remembered the way back, she wasn''t worried about getting lost. In addition, she was ted from her sessful business discussion with the old doctor. At some point, she had pinched off a stalk of giant foxtail grass and was whipping it back and forth. She looked quite happy.


    (T/N: Below is a picture of giant foxtail grass.)


    Ch 168 - giant foxtail grass.png


    Once again, Li Yan had stopped at the bend in the path to wait for her. This time, he didn''t tell her to walk faster.


    Li Man slowly approached the bend. As she skirted around him to continue walking home, she slightly raised her eyes and lightly nced at him. Their positions had reversed, and she was walking ahead of him.


    Pfft. Li Yan looked at the giant foxtail grass that was she was swaying back and forth. He suddenly wanted tough. She was still a girl young enough to like ying with giant foxtail grass. Why should he be afraid? Was he going to timidly avoid touching her forever, just because she had cried once? That was ridiculous.


    In a few unhurried strides, he caught up to her and walked by her side. He wouldn''t allow her to walk in front of him org behind. However, he didn''t say a single word to her. He just forcibly walked by her side as an eyesore.


    Li Man was finally angry enough to stop walking. She pointed at the path and asked, "This path is so wide. Why do you insist on walking so close to me?"


    "That''s strange." Li Yan looked at her in askance. "I''m not blocking your way. Shouldn''t you mind your own business?"


    Li Man bit her lip and angrily red at him. "Can you stop being so immature?"


    "Such nice lips, but there are teeth marks all over them because of your biting." Li Yan stretched his hand out towards her lips.


    Li Man tilted her head away. She instinctively raised her hand to p him, but this time, Li Yan was vignt. He decisively and nimbly caught her hand in midair, tenaciously held onto it, and forced her five fingers apart, one by one. As he looked at her long, slender nails, he furrowed his brow and said, "You really should trim your nails."


    "Let go." Li Man tried with all of her strength to pull her hand away.


    But, Li Yan wouldn''t let go. It was if the two of them were ying tug of war. "You''re the one that sent it here."


    "I''ve truly misjudged you." Li Man was so angry that her face was flushed. Even her voice had changed a bit. "I used to think you were an elegant gentleman, but now, I see that you''re just a -"

 Chapter 169 – Traveling Together (4)

    <h4>Chapter 169 ¨C Traveling Together (4)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m what?¡± Li Yan asked with a smile. He knew that he had provoked her into anger, and it wasn¡¯t a light anger either. But, strangely,pared to her usual appearance that was as gentle and refined like water, he enjoyed seeing her boiling with anger appearance more. When she was angry, her eyes were even brighter as if little mes had ignited inside them. Her delicate cheeks that still had a bit of baby fat in them would be stained red like rosy, sunset clouds. She looked even more like a beautiful peach blossom.


    It instilled a desire to embrace her and thoroughly cherish her for a round!


    Li Man saw that his gaze was gradually deepening, and her heart sunk. Furious, she cursed, ¡°You¡¯re a fake gentleman!¡±


    ¡°Fake gentleman?¡± His infamy was increasing. ¡°I rather you call me despicable scoundrel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Li Man quickly retorted.


    Just as Li Yan was going to riposte, he heard the sound of rocks tumbling down. Someone above them shouted, ¡°Hurry, get out of the way!¡±


    Get out of the way? What were they evading? When Li Yan raised his head to look up at the mountain, he saw a wide expanse of loose rocks falling towards them like a waterfall. There was no way from them to avoid it. He instinctively hugged Li Man and brought her along to hide in a nook at the bottom of the slope.


    Li Man didn¡¯t know what was going on. She only knew that Li Yan was tightly holding her. Her head was pressed against his chest, and she couldn¡¯t see anything. She could only hear the sound of tumbling rocks.


    Andslide?


    Fortunately, this sound quickly ended and was reced by the pattering of hurried footsteps, and someone worriedly asking, ¡°Are the two of you okay?¡±


    Li Yan let go of Li Man and pulled her up. His eyes showed concern as he carefully looked at her. ¡°Are you okay? Did you get hit anywhere by the rocks?¡±


    Li Man shook her head. She was fine. But, when she looked at Li Yan, she saw there was a gash on the back of his right hand. Startled, she eximed, ¡°You¡¯re hurt!¡±


    A falling rock had hit his hand when he had been pulling her safety. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a skin wound.¡±


    At this time, one of the two middle-aged men that hade down from the mountain very apologetically said, ¡°The two of us were chasing goats and identally stepped onto a loose pile of rocks, and they started to cascade down. We¡¯re really sorry that the two of you got hurt. We couldn¡¯t stop the rocks from falling.¡±


    Li Yan looked at the rocks on the path. Even the smallest one was the size of a fist. If these rocks had actually struck their heads, even if they didn¡¯t die immediately, they would have still been seriously injured. He said to those two people, ¡°Be more careful in the future. You know there¡¯s a path at the bottom of the mountain. We were lucky today. What would you do if someone got injured?¡±


    One of the two men quickly exined, ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re really sorry. We were just too anxious. Our family¡¯s goats had been missing for past two days before we finally found them today on the mountain.¡±


    Li Yan waved his hand. ¡°Fine, just be more mindful in the future.¡± Then, he very naturally held Li Man¡¯s hand. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t hurt anymore, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man walked by side. He was firmly holding her hand. It felt very unnatural to her, so she wanted to pull her hand away, but he was holding it too tightly and acting as if he couldn¡¯t sense her attempts at all.


    Discontent, she mumbled, ¡°I can walk by myself,¡±


    His eyelids didn¡¯t even twitch. He indifferently refuted, ¡°Really? You almost got killed by those falling rocks.¡±


    ¡°That was an ident.¡±

 Chapter 170 – Traveling Together (5)

    <h4>Chapter 170 ¨C Traveling Together (5)</h4>


    ¡°This entire path is by the mountain.¡± Which meant that there could be another ident at anytime.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± He harrumphed. Although he seemed to have heard her words, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand.


    Li Man coldly red at him. She truly felt helpless. Although he had saved her, it didn¡¯t mean he should take advantage of this potentially dangerous situation.


    Not hearing a response from her, he asked, ¡°Do I look ugly?¡±


    Li Man slightly shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m ugly?¡± Not hearing any answer, Li Yan turned his head and glowered at her.


    ¡°No.¡± Li Man quickly shook her head.


    Li Yan scoffed, ¡°Am I really that bad?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Ma honestly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m bad?¡± Li Yan suddenly stopped and leaned towards her as he stared at her.


    Li Man¡¯s heart tightened in rm, but she bravely faced his gaze. ¡°How are you not bad?¡±


    He suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh, you silly girl, even if I¡¯m bad, I¡¯m only bad to you.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s heart felt clogged up in annoyance. ¡°Am I supposed to feel honored for having that privilege?¡±


    Li Yan sighed and said, ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t go that far. Isn¡¯t it better to me with me than a man that looks ugly and doesn¡¯t love you?¡±


    Li Man wanted tough at this outrageous statement. ¡°Why do I have to marry an ugly man that doesn¡¯t love me?¡±


    ¡°Do you have the opportunity to chose either way?¡± Li Yan taunted.


    ¡°...¡± Li Man was speechless. It was true that she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to choose her own husband. Even if an opportunity came up where she could leave the Li family, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do afterwards.


    Even thought she hadn¡¯t been in this unfamiliar era for long, she still had a clear understanding. A woman didn¡¯t have much status in this era.


    Even though it was verymon for several men to share a wife in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine, the status of their wives remained low. These men treated their women as tools to carry on their family line.


    Seeing her nked out look and dejected expression, Li Yan felt bad for her and pinched her nose forck of a better idea. He slightly smiled and said, ¡°Alright, just treat me as a bad person that¡¯s bullying you then. How about this? I¡¯ll let you bully me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll thank the heavens if you just stop bullying me in the future.¡± Li Man rolled her eyes at him.


    The smile on Li Yan¡¯s face grew. He tightened his grip on her hand. ¡°Man-er, don¡¯t be angry. Last time, I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±


    Li Man suddenly felt cold, and goosebumps rose up. When this person was crude, he didn¡¯t seem human. But when he was gentle, he seemed even less like a human.


    ¡°Stop mentioning it. It¡¯s enough as long as you don¡¯t bully me in the future.¡± She quickly threw his grip off and dashed forward.


    ¡°Little creature, you run quite quickly.¡± Seeing her long hair fluttering behind her as she ran, Li Yan¡¯s heart was crammed full of softness. He raised his foot and began to chase after her.


    When Li Man turned her head and saw that he was pursuing her, she ran even quicker.


    Thus, on their way back, the busy vigers in the fields saw a woman and a man sprinting down the path. The man was too hateful. Every time, he would wait until the woman had increased the distance between then, then he would speed up his pace and catch up to her. This would frighten the woman into screaming and cause her to desperately run faster. It was like a cat toying with a mouse.

 Chapter 171 – Traveling Together (6)

    <h4>Chapter 171 ¨C Traveling Together (6)</h4>


    Later, someone was able to recognize that the man was Li family¡¯s second son, and he was chasing his wife.


    And so, in less than a day, a rumor spread throughout the vige that Li family¡¯s second son was too full of testosterone and constantly wanted to do that thing with his wife. Eventually, the wife wasn¡¯t willing, so that¡¯s why he ended up chasing after her today.


    Li Man was gasping for breath as she ran home. When she arrived, instead of going to the eastern hut, she went to her hut instead and copsed onto the bed to catch her breath.


    ¡°Little creature.¡± Smiling at her, Li Yan leaned against the doorway with one hand holding the doorframe. His face wasn¡¯t flushed, and he wasn¡¯t out of breath either.


    Li Man suddenly turned her head and red at him, but then she suddenly noticed that most of her anger had dissipated while she was running. Even the anger in her re wasn¡¯t as strong as before.


    ¡°Alright, take your time. I¡¯m going to look for oldest brother,¡± Li Yan deeply looked at her for moment. His gaze looked extremely gentle.


    Li Man rubbed her arms and didn¡¯t want to think about his eyes that were full of deep feelings.


    Once her breathing was even again, she went to the eastern hut too.


    She didn¡¯t know what Li Yan had said to Li Mo before she got here, but she saw Li Mo repeatedly nodding and saying ¡°Good, good.¡±


    When Li Mo saw Li Maning inside, the two brothers stopped their discussion, and their gazesnded on her.


    Li Man suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me?¡±


    Unsettled, she walked to Little Five¡¯s side and sat down next to him.


    Little Five showed her the sand tray and pointed at two lines of characters. ¡°Older sister, these two lines were written by me and oldest brother. Look, which set of lines look better?¡± He didn¡¯t point out which line was written by who. He wanted to see if Li Man could distinguish the difference.


    Li Man quickly used this opportunity to change the topic. She seriously looked at the sand tray. ¡°They both look good. They¡¯re both properly written. But if I¡¯m judging by uracy to the standard form, the line above is slightly better. In line below, the left-nting downward stroke in the Li character is slightly out of proportion. If that¡¯s improved, it¡¯ll be even better.¡±


    After hearing these words, Little Fiveughed and happily pped his hands. ¡°Older sister, I wrote the line on top.¡±


    In actuality, Li Man had already figured that out. She rubbed Little Five¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Oh, so that was written by Little Five. You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±


    Little Five giggled in happy excitement and proudly looked at Li Mo.


    Li Mo¡¯s gaze was full of affection. For Little Five to be able to write well, that made him happier than if he had been the one to receive Li Man¡¯s praise.


    On the side, Li Yan held back his smile. He looked at Li Man and said, ¡°That¡¯s really good. You even taught Little Five and oldest brother how to write. On another day, teach me how to write too.¡±


    ¡°I -¡±


    Just as Li Man was about to refuse, Little Five was already so excited that he almost jumped up. ¡°Yeah, it would great if we can all together. If you guys don¡¯t know something, I can teach you too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll depend on your ability. Other than writing names, do you know anything else?¡± Li Yan stretched his hand out and gently flicked his finger against Little Five¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I only know a few characters. It¡¯s enough for Little Five to y with and to help oldest brother relieve his boredom, but I don¡¯t know enough to qualify as a teacher.¡±


    ¡°My dear teacher, is it because you can¡¯t or because you don¡¯t want to?¡± Li Yan teased her.


    In front of Li Mo and Little Five, she didn¡¯t feelfortable with ring up in anger.

 Chapter 172 – Giving her a hard time (1)

    <h4>Chapter 172 ¨C Giving her a hard time (1)</h4>


    Li Mo looked at Li Yan in disapprovingly. ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t say that. Man-er can teach.¡±


    Man-er? Li Yan was startled. ¡°Oldest brother, when did you get so close to that girl?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to say nonsense either.¡± Embarrassed, Li Mo looked at Li Man in panic. She was thin-skinned. He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take second brother teasing her.


    However, Li Man was determined to make Li Yan feel angry too. ¡°Oldest brother, it¡¯s okay.¡± Li Yan¡¯s words went in one ear and went out the other. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be bothered with him.


    Why was she so gentle and considerate towards oldest brother? Sure enough, Li Yan¡¯s gaze became colder. He coldly looked at Li Man and said, ¡°Yes, Man-er does sounds much more pleasant to hear than that girl.¡±


    Li Man didn¡¯t look at him. He could say whatever sarcastic words he wanted. With Li Mo present, he wouldn¡¯t dare to anything bad to her.


    As expected, Li Mo¡¯s expression sunk. He felt unhappy with Li Yan¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°Second brother, it¡¯s not like you to speak like this.¡±


    If that girl treated him the same way that she treated oldest brother, then of course he would treat her better. ¡°Oh, oldest brother, you know that I have a stupid mouth that doesn¡¯t know how to say the right words. Teacher Man-er, how about you spend some more time teaching me?¡±


    Li Man ignored him. Instead, she focused on writing and drawing in the sand tray.


    Li Mo helplessly looked at Li Yan. If second brother was considered to have a stupid mouth, then no else in their family knew how to speak.


    ¡°Oldest brother, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Li Yan was still pretending to be muddle-headed. He looked in Li Man¡¯s direction again. Seeing that she was focused on writing something in the sand tray, he curiously lowered his head to get a clearer look. By chance, she had put down the stick at this time. There was a wretched-looking pig head drawn on the sand, and the name ¡®Li Yan¡¯ was written next to the pig.


    Ouch. Li Yan¡¯s face flushed red in anger.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Little Five, who had watching her for a while, asked in confusion, ¡°Older sister, is that second brother¡¯s name?¡± He had stared at those two characters for a while and figured out it was Li Yan¡¯s name.


    Li Man shrugged. She didn¡¯t admit or deny.


    Li Mo quickly looked at the sand tray. When he saw the pig head, the corners of his eyes twitched. He somewhat sympathetically nced at Li Yan.


    Li Yan coldly smiled at Li Man. Grinding his teeth, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Li Man expressionlessly snorted. ¡°Oh, I remember that I forgot to feed the piglets this morning. No wonder they¡¯re being so loud right now.¡±


    After saying this, she left behind the stick and ran off.


    Li Yan fiercely watched as her back figured disappeared past the doorway. That girl actually dared to call him pigheaded?


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t resist breaking out intougher. He pointed at the pig head drawn in the sand tray and said, ¡°Second brother, Man-er is amazing. Not only does she know how to write, she also knows how to draw. Look at tha pig head,pared to the piglets...¡±


    Strange, how could his oldest brother say such words? Li Yan red at Li Mo. ¡°Oldest brother, I have work to do. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Before Li Mo had time to give him advice, Li Yan had already angrily stormed out of the hut, so Li Mo quickly ordered Little Five, ¡°Quickly, go over there to look.¡± He was worried that Li Yan went outside to settle the score with Li Man.


    ¡°We can see from here.¡± Little Five pushed open the small wooden window shutters to look at the backyard. He saw that Li Man had brought over a bucket of slop to the pigpen. She leaned over, poured the slop into the trough, and even reached out and stirred it up a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t snatch the food from Little Flower. Little ck, if you dare to do that again, I¡¯ll lock you up and won¡¯t let you out until Little Flower is finished eating, then you¡¯ll only have leftovers to eat.¡±

 Chapter 173 – Giving her a hard time (2)

    <h4>Chapter 173 ¨C Giving her a hard time (2)</h4>


    Li Mo had wanted to look too. However, hearing Li Man speaking to the two piglets like they were her naughty children, he couldn¡¯t resistughing. An adorable image of her standing by the pigpen and looking displeased and annoyed popped up in his mind.


    Li Yan didn¡¯t go looking for Li Man to settle the score. He knew that his oldest brother would definitely be protectively watching her from the window at this time. Actually, he wasn¡¯t really that angry. On the contrary, he felt that his rtionship with Li Man had improved. Otherwise, why would she draw him?


    However, even if she was going to draw him as a pig, it would only be right if he was the most handsome pig.


    ¡ª


    Once Li Man was done feeding the piglets and chicks, she worked on teaching Little Five a poem. Around noon, when Little Five went over to the eastern hut to recite the poem to his oldest brother, she remained outside to clean up the courtyard. It had rained a few days ago, and the ground was full of muddy spots and debris.


    One she had swept half of the courtyard, she decided to work on removing the rubbish from the courtyard. When she raised her eyes, she happened to see three women entering the courtyard.


    One of them looked older than the other two women. She looked to be in her forties and was wearing mostly new clothing that was bluish green. Her hair was meticulouslybed, and her eyes were sharp. She looked like a forceful and briskly efficient person.


    Behind her, there were two women in their twenties. One woman was dressed in moon-white clothing, and her appearance was soft and beautiful. Her skin was fair and clear. The other woman was wearing a yellowish apricot-colored clothing. Her figure was wide with long arms and legs, and her skin was very tanned. She was clearly a very capable peasant woman.


    Li Man dropped the broom and approached the women to greet them. ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡±


    When the three women saw Li Man, they were somewhat taken aback. A momentter, they carefully looked her over with different gazes.


    ¡°You¡¯re the woman that Li Mo purchased?¡± The oldest woman was the first one to raise a question. When she finished looking over Li Man, her lips curled in disdain. She quietly said to the fair-skinned woman next to her, ¡°I knew this would happened. A piece of useless goods that¡¯s only good for looking.¡±


    ¡°Older sister.¡± The fair-skinned woman lightly looked at the oldest woman in askance, then she went over to Li Man and held her hand as she softly asked, ¡°Is Little Five home? I¡¯m his little aunt on his father¡¯s side. She¡¯s his big aunt.¡±


    Little aunt? Big aunt? This was the first time that Li Man had heard of them. She quickly answered, ¡°Oldest brother and Little Five are both inside. Please follow me.¡±


    After saying this, she led the way for them.


    It seemed that the people inside had already heard them. Little Five ran out of the hut. As soon as he saw the people that hade, he excitedly rushed over. He called out, ¡°Little aunt,¡± but rushed into big aunt¡¯s arms.


    The older woman¡¯s expression immediately softened a lot. Holding Little Five¡¯s face, she smiled and said, ¡°Aiyo, let big aunt look at you. It looks like our Little Five has gained weight. You look taller too. Xiangcao, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he does look taller.¡± Smiling, the fair-skinned woman went over and affectionately ruffled Little Five¡¯s hair.


    Li Man was standing at the side and watching. At first, she felt a bit nervous when she saw these unfamiliar people. But, seeing how loving these two aunts were towards Little Five, her heart felt a corresponding happiness. She politely said, ¡°Big aunt, little aunt, pleasee inside to sit.¡±


    Big aunt¡¯s expression changed. She coldly harrumphed in response to Li Man¡¯s words.


    Li Man paused. Did she say something wrong?


    Little aunt quickly came over and held Li Man¡¯s hand again. ¡°Come on, we should all head inside. Did Li Mo not go out today to work?¡± It was rare that Li Mo would be home at this time of the day.


    ¡°He¡¯s staying at home to rest,¡± Li Man evasively answered.


    Announcement about dropping FW on Sept 10th

 Chapter 174 – Giving her a hard time (3)

    <h4>Chapter 174 ¨C Giving her a hard time (3)</h4>


    Li Mo was so happy to hear that his two aunts hade that he had gotten out of bed and was waiting for them at the doorway. ¡°Big aunt, little aunt, what brought you two here?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Do we need a reason toe?¡± Big aunt coldly red at Li Mo. ¡°I know that you and your three brothers are adults now, and you think you¡¯re too old to listen to your elders. In your heart, you¡¯ve already tossed your big aunt far away.¡±


    As soon as Li Mo heard these words, he knew that his big aunt hade in anger. Moreover, he knew what she was angry about. He could only apologetically smile and say, ¡°How could I do that? Big aunt, pleasee inside. Are you tired from traveling here?¡±


    Big aunt didn¡¯t look at him. She held Little Five¡¯s hand as she went inside. Once she was inside, she turned in a full circle to inspect the hut. Furrowing her brow, she asked, ¡°Why does the hut smell like medicine? Li Mo, are you sick?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s clothes concealed his back injury. He answered, ¡°En, I identally scraped my skin a few days ago. I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡±


    Seeing that he looked fine, big aunt finally put down the worry in her heart. She sat on the bed and didn¡¯t forget to resume lecturing. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to scold you. Li Mo, as the oldest son, you should have been more thoughtful for your younger brothers¡¯ sakes.¡±


    Li Mo stood at the side and continued to apologetically smile.


    Little aunt nced his way, then she said, ¡°Older sister, Li Mo is still sick. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be saidter.¡±


    ¡°Later?¡± These words seemed to greatly provoke big aunt. ¡°They¡¯re already married. How can there be ater? Li Mo, what you did was wrong. Tell me, what can you possible dislike about Hehua?


    It was only now that Li Man noticed this woman again. Hehua was also ncing at Li Man from time to time. Her eyes showed jealousy and also disdain. When big aunt mentioned her by name, she proudly raised her head and scornfully looked at Li Man.


    Big aunt continued to speak. ¡°Not only does shee from a clean background, she also had an upright appearance. She¡¯s meticulous and hardworking. Big aunt is only doing this out of consideration for you and your brothers. Li Mo, you should think about this clearly. Your family only has five bachelors. What else does this home have? Even this bed is many years older than you. Tell me, why did you waste money buying this woman? Look at her appearance, does she seem like a capable person?¡±


    The smile on Li Mo¡¯s face gradually froze. He understood big aunt¡¯s temperament, but Man-er was standing right there. It was a bit too outrageous for her to point at Man-er and say these words about her. ¡°Big aunt, it was wrong of me to make this decision before discussing with you. It must have been tiring for you toe all this way. You should rest first. I¡¯ll go bring over some water for you.¡±


    After saying this, he started to go out and called out to Li Man, ¡°Man-er, there¡¯s no more drinking water left. Come help me boil some.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man could understand the local dialect now and knew that big aunt¡¯s words were aimed at her. So, she quickly followed after Li Mo. She wanted to slip away.


    However, big aunt wanted to promote Hehua, so she said, ¡°Boiling water isn¡¯t a big deal. Hehua, you can go do it.¡±


    Once Hehua heard these words, she was fired up with zeal. Her head was high as she enthusiastically rushed out. She pushed Li Man to the side and walked to Li Mo¡¯s side. Grinning, she said, ¡°Li Mo, let me do it.¡±


    Li Mo furrowed his brow. He reached out and supported Li Man by the arm. In a sunken tone, he said to her, ¡°Man-er can do it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Hehua continued to smile at Li Mo. She hadn¡¯t seen him in half a year, and he looked even more handsome than before. Even if he was speaking coldly to her, her heart still palpitated with eagerness.

 Chapter 175 – Giving her a hard time (4)

    <h4>Chapter 175 ¨C Giving her a hard time (4)</h4>


    Li Mo paused. He disliked how Hehua was looking at him. He straightforwardly said, ¡°Go back and sit down. The kitchen is small and can¡¯t amodate too many people.¡±


    Hehua nkly looked at him. Just as she was going to say that it wasn¡¯t a big deal, big aunt noticed Li Mo¡¯s unhappiness and said, ¡°Hehua, Li Mo is just being considerate about the tiring walk here. Come back here and sit with us. Leave the water to them.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Hearing these words, Hehua happily returned to the hut.


    Li Mo felt quite helpless. He apologetically looked at Li Man.


    In contrast, Li Man didn¡¯t think it was a big deal. Mother-inws had been giving their daughter-inws a hard time since the beginning of time. Li Mo¡¯s parents had already passed away. It was only natural that Li Mo¡¯s aunt wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.


    Ah, she was overthinking things. Her face instinctively flushed red out of shyness. Before Li Mo had a chance to notice, she quickly lowered her head and dashed towards the kitchen.


    Li Mo though she was annoyed, so he quickly followed after her. When he came into the kitchen, he saw herdling water into the pot and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. Little Five already boiled water this morning. It hasn¡¯t been used yet.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s hand paused. She raised her eyes to look at him. ¡°Then -¡± So, he had made up the excuse of having to boil water to help her out?


    ¡°There are some things that I haven¡¯t had time to tell you. There¡¯s not enough time today to clearly exin everything. Big aunt doesn¡¯t have a bad heart. She just has a sharp tongue and likes to nag. Don¡¯t take to heart anything that she says,¡± said Li Mo. These words were anxiously said. It was obvious that he was worried that she would be genuinely hurt over big aunt¡¯s words.


    Li Man sniggered. ¡°You called me out here just to say this? It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    It was great that she wasn¡¯t upset. Li Mo foolishly scratched his head and followed her in smiling. ¡°I was overthinking things.¡±


    ¡°Will you bring the water over?¡± Li Mo¡¯s older aunt didn¡¯t want to see her, and she had no interest in finding trouble for herself.


    ¡°En.¡± Seeing that she genuinely wasn¡¯t upset, Li Mo finally rxed. He was faintly smiling as he poured two bowls of water from the jar.


    ¡ª


    Inside the eastern hut, big aunt was holding out snacks and using it to get information from Little Five. For example, how much money had Li Mo spent to buy Li Man? How had this woman acted aftering here? Had she tried to incite disharmony between the brothers?


    Little Five ate the snacks and shook his head to most of the questions. He said that he didn¡¯t know the answer to them and that she should ask his oldest brother. As for thest question, he answered that older sister was wonderful. It wasn¡¯t just him. His older brothers really liked to her too.


    When Li Mo was about to enter the hut, he heard Little Five praising Li Man.


    Afterwards, big aunt disdainfully snorted. ¡°I was right. She¡¯s just another vixen. She hasn¡¯t been here long, and she¡¯s already stolen away you and your brothers¡¯ souls.¡±


    ¡°Older sister.¡± Li Xiangcao meaningfully looked at her older sister, Li Xiangyu.


    However, Li Xiangyu red at her in displeasure. ¡°You only know how to pretend to be a good person. You¡¯re going to be useless forever.¡±


    Li Xiangcao¡¯s face flushed red, and she didn¡¯t say another word of refute.


    Li Mo had originally wanted to pretend to have not heard anything, but he felt bad once he heard big aunt starting to scold little aunt. He quickly brought over the water. ¡°Big aunt, here, drink some water.¡±


    Then, he gave the other bowl of water to little aunt.


    Holding the bowl, Li Xiangyu looked Li Mo. ¡°Where¡¯s the water for Hehua? She was already thirsty when we were halfway here. Why didn¡¯t you bring a bowl of water for her?¡±


    ¡°Hehua, here, you can have mine. I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Little aunt quickly tried to alleviate the situation by giving her bowl to Hehua.

 Chapter 176 – Giving her a hard time (5)

    <h4>Chapter 176 ¨C Giving her a hard time (5)</h4>


    Hehua didn¡¯t ept it. She only foolishly grinned and said, ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    Li Xiangyu harshly red at her. ¡°How are you not thirsty? Didn¡¯t you bark out that you were thirsty on the road?¡±


    Hehua felt a bit wronged, but she didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Li Xiangyu


    Li Mo stood at the side and didn¡¯t say a word.


    Li Xiangyu sullenly let out a long sigh. Then, she asked Li Mo, ¡°Where¡¯s your olddy? Why did she slip away after I came here? Am I tiger? It¡¯s not like I can eat her.¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, how can you think that?¡± Li Mo said, ¡°She stayed in the kitchen to prepare lunch. It¡¯s almost the afternoon. You must be feeling hungry.¡±


    ¡°Really? Preparing lunch?¡± Li Xiangyu swallowed her saliva and stood up. She meaningfully looked at Hehua. ¡°Bring the items with you. Come, let¡¯s go the kitchen to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, you just came here. The fire in the kitchen -¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going over there to cook. I just want bring over the two types of vegetables that I brought here and give it to your olddy to cook,¡± Li Xiangyu interrupted Li Mo. She brought Hehua with her as she headed out of the hut. Li Mo tried to follow after them, but Li Xiangyu stopped him. ¡°Why are you following us? The kitchen isn¡¯t big. Besides, it¡¯s inappropriate for a grown man to stay in the kitchen.¡±


    Li Xiangcao tugged on Li Mo¡¯s arm andfortingly looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Li Mo could only drop the subject. He waited until the three women had entered the kitchen, then he told Little Five to go over there and keep watch.


    Little Five was a clever child. Even without his oldest brother saying anything, he knew what he should do.


    ¡ª


    After Li Mo left with the water, Li Man had sat on a small stool by herself. She rested her chin in her hand as she fretted. Since guests hade over, she should prepare a good meal, but even the cleverest housewife couldn¡¯t cook a meal without ingredients. There weren¡¯t many vegetables in the garden. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have any meat or fish.


    ¡°Yo, are you cooking or hiding here to be idle?¡± As soon Li Xiangyu entered the kitchen, she couldn¡¯t resist ridiculing Li Man.


    Li Man stood up and doubtfully looked that three people that had suddenlye inside. She politely asked, ¡°Big aunt, why aren¡¯t you resting in the hut?¡± Had she reallye to the kitchen just to lecture her?


    Li Xiangcao slightly smiled as she said, ¡°Oh, we were worried there wasn¡¯t enough time to gather ingredients, so we brought over two types of vegetables. You can add them to whatever you¡¯re cooking for lunch.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That was great. She had been worrying that there wouldn¡¯t be enough variety.


    However, right after Li Xiangcao finished speaking, Hehua immediately thrust over the basket with the vegetables. The lid on the basket slid open to reveal half of a fat pig¡¯s head. Scared, Li Man yelped and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Hehua, you -¡°


    Before Li Xiangcao could finish reprimanding, Li Mo had already rushed over here when he heard Li Man¡¯s scream. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe here?¡± Li Xiangyu looked at Li Mo in annoyance, then she continued to criticize Li Man. ¡°I was thinking about how you and your brothers love to eat pig head meat, so I especially woke up early and went to the market to buy this. Who would have predicted that your olddy would get scared like this?¡±


    Li Mo coldly looked at the bloody pig head, then he looked at the Li Man, whose face was deathly pale. He immediately understood what had happened. He walked over and protectively stood in front of Li Man. In a polite, but distant tone, he said to Li Xiangyu, ¡°Big aunt, thank you for thinking of us. Man-er doesn¡¯t know how to cook pig head meat. Let¡¯s have Hehua cook it.¡±

 Chapter 177 – Giving her a hard time (6)

    <h4>Chapter 177 ¨C Giving her a hard time (6)</h4>


    Hehua had been worrying about not having an opportunity to show off her skills. Hearing these words, she was overjoyed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go cook it right away.¡±


    But, Li Xiangyu was still unhappy. She stared at Li Man. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to cook a pig head. What can you do then?¡±


    ¡°Older sister, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s a chef at a restaurant. Not everyone knows how to cook this dish. I don¡¯t know either,¡± said Li Xiangcao.


    Li Xiangyu red at her younger sister and scolded her. ¡°You only know how to help other people. It was such a waste to raise you.¡±


    After saying this, Li Xiangyu left to coach Hehua.


    Li Xiangcao apologetically looked at Li Man. ¡°Sorry, this is so embarrassing.¡±


    Li Man shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go pick some vegetables. It won¡¯t be enough to just eat pig head meat. Meat has to be paired up with vegetables.¡± Although her voice wasn¡¯t loud, it was enough for Li Xiangyu, who had just taken a step out of the kitchen.


    Sure enough, Li Xiangyu paused. She turned her head and coldly red at Li Man.


    Li Man simply grinned at her. Her sweet lovable appearance stumped Li Xiangyu for a moment.


    If they werepeting based on looks, Li Man was infinitely better than Hehua.


    ¡ª


    It saved Li Man a lot of effort with someone else cooking the pig head meat. She went to the garden and picked two handfuls of string beans, thee small cucumbers, and enough leafy greens to fill a small basket. After Li Mo pumped up water from the well for her, she washed the vegetables and started to cook.


    Little Five was tending the cooking fire below while she was responsible for cooking on the stovetop.


    It was easy to cook the vegetarian dishes. It didn¡¯t take her long to finish cooking the leafy vegetables. She transferred them onto a small te. The vegetables¡¯ vibrant green color looked very appetizing.


    When Li Man was preparing to cook the string beans, Li Xiangyu popped up next to her. Startled, Li Man¡¯s heart palpitated. ¡°Big aunt.¡±


    ¡°Keep cooking.¡± Li Xiangyu ordered with a cold face.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man secretly stuck out her tongue. Seeing that the big pot was heated up, she quickly poured oil into the pot.


    However, this action provoked Li Xiangyu. She snatched the oil jar from Li Man. While scooping the oil out of the pot with a cooking utensil, she shouted, ¡°Are you cooking vegetables or eating oil? Do you think this oil doesn¡¯t cost money? You¡¯re such a spendthrift.¡±


    Li Man nkly stood to the side. She saw that Li Xiangyu had poured back more than half of the sesame oil in the pot. There was barely any oil left in the bottom of the pot. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Even if oil was expensive, they still had to use it for cooking.


    As Li Xiangyu took the oil jar away, she shouted at Li Man, ¡°Why are you just standing there? Pour in the vegetables. Are you waiting for the pot to burn?¡±


    Li Man felt a bit mad, but thinking about how Li Xiangyu was her elder, she decided that it was only right for her to be more amodating towards her. Besides, Li Mo had already forewarned her. ¡°En,¡± she quietly said. She dumped the string beans into the pot and seriously worked on stir-frying.


    Seeing that her cooking posture and movements were decent, Li Xiangyu sneered and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    However, when Li Man was about to add salt, she spoke again, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Then, she took the salt container from her and used a spoon to scoop out a little salt. ¡°That¡¯ll be enough. Salt is also something that costs money.¡±


    Li Man was speechless. She really wanted to say; they might as well not any food at all. Rice and noodle flour cost money too.


    At this moment, Little Five got up and said to Li Xiangyu, ¡°Big aunt, the food doesn¡¯t taste good when there¡¯s not enough salt.¡±

 Chapter 178 – Feeling bad (1)

    <h4>Chapter 178 ¨C Feeling bad (1)</h4>


    Holding the salt container, Li Xiangyu admonishingly red at Little Five. ¡°You¡¯re only this big, and you already have such heavy taste. What¡¯s good about eating too much salt?¡±


    ¡°Older sister¡¯s cooking is always yummy,¡± replied Little Five.


    ¡°Older sister? She¡¯s your wife.¡± Li Xiangyu astutely captured this wording, then she red at LI Man and asked, ¡°Did you tell him to call you that?¡±


    ¡°Little Five is only a child.¡± Li Man thought it was too outrageous to discuss this topic in front of Little Five. Besides, it wasn¡¯t a big deal that he called her older sister.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s a child?¡± Li Xiangyu disdainfully stared at her. ¡°No matter how young he is, he¡¯s still your husband. Don¡¯t forget. Our family purchased you.¡± She said thest sentence heavily as if she was afraid Li Man wasn¡¯t aware of her status.


    Of course, Li Man was angered by herst sentence. ¡°If you think they made a bad purchase, you can have them return me.¡±


    After retorting, Li Man put down the cooking utensil. Then, she continued, ¡°Are you cooking this food or am I cooking it? If you want to cook it, you can do it yourself. If I¡¯m cooking, please put down the salt container. I know how much salt to use.¡±


    Li Xiangyu was infuriated by her attitude. She had originally thought Li Man was a weak-willed person based on her delicate appearance. She wasn¡¯t expecting that Li Man would talk back to her.


    ¡°You wretched woman, are you chastising me?¡± Thud. The salt container was dropped on Li Man¡¯s foot. But then, in the blink of an eye, Li Xiangyu dropped to the floor in a sitting position and started to cry and howl, ¡°Li Mo, quickly,e here and look. You wife wants to overturn the natural order of things. Look at what she did.¡±


    Li Man was utterly stunned. Was this the so-called making an unreasonable scene?


    Li Mo and Li Xiangcao quickly ran into the kitchen.


    ¡°Older sister, what happened? Whatever you want to say, let¡¯s wait until you get up first.¡± Even if Li Xiangcao didn¡¯t ask, she could guess what had happened. She quickly went over and wanted to help her older sister up.


    However, Li Xiangyu pushed her away. She grabbed Li Mo¡¯s pants and pointed at Li Man. She shouted, ¡°Li Mo, that wretched woman dared to chastise me. Beat her for me. p her mouth. Hurry up.¡±


    Li Man nkly stared at Li Mo with innocent eyes. She saw that his face had turned livid, and her heart slightly clenched. Ancient people prioritized unquestioningly upheld filial piety. Li Mo¡¯s parents were no longer around, so his big aunt was his family¡¯s most respected elder. Would he listen to his aunt and hit her?


    But, she hadn¡¯t started the argument or done anything wrong.


    She subconsciously raised her head and stubbornly stared at Li Mo.


    Li Mo lowered his head and saw the salt on her Li Mo¡¯s shoes. His brow slightly furrowed and he said to Li Xiangyu, ¡°Big Aunt,e on, get up. The floor is cold.¡±


    Li Xiangcao tried to pull her sister up again, but her sister¡¯s body was sturdy. There was no way she could pull her older sister up against her wishes. ¡°Older sister, what are you doing? Come on, get up. Don¡¯t scare Little Five.¡±


    However, Li Xiangyu saw that Li Mo wasn¡¯t doing anything. She harshly smacked his leg. ¡°Rotten brat. You won¡¯t even listen to big aunt¡¯s words? Did you not hear my words? p that woman¡¯s mouth.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression had sunk. He leaned over to pull Li Xiangyu up from the ground. ¡°Big Aunt, let¡¯s talk after you stand up.¡±

 Chapter 179 – Feeling bad (2)

    <h4>Chapter 179 ¨C Feeling bad (2)</h4>


    ¡°I won¡¯t stand up until you discipline this woman,¡± After Li Xiangyu said this, she removed her younger sister and her oldest nephew¡¯s hands. Patting her thighs, she cried without tears. ¡°My old face might as well be gone. I¡¯ve been strong all my life, but today this ignorant girl verbally attacked me. Li Mo, ah. I only said that she used too much salt, and she used words to hurt me.¡±


    Hehua heard themotion from outside. She rushed inside with the half pig head. ¡°Aiyo, aunty, what¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you?¡± As she asked this, her eyes were already staring at Li Man.


    Li Xiangcao swept her gaze over her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go back outside and finish washing the pig head.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Hehua tossed the pig head onto the stove, rolled up her sleeves, and rushed towards Li Man. ¡°Was it you? What did you do to aunty? Ah -¡°


    Just as her hand was about to touch Li Man, Li Mo grabbed it. One hard twist and a pushter, Hehua bumped against the stove.


    Hehua let out an exaggerated scream, ¡°Ow!¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Li Mo coldly reprimanded. He walked to Li Man¡¯s side and apologetically looked at her, then he half crouched down and gently swept the salt over her shoe.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    In a daze, Li Man shook her head. She was too surprised by his gentle and heartwarming behavior toward her.


    Everyone else had simr reactions.


    ¡°Li Mo, what are you doing?¡± Li Xiangyu red at him with widened eyes. She almost couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes. Her oldest nephew was usually the one that obeyed her the most. He was very filial towards her. But, today, he had chosen to help this outsider. Wasn¡¯t this the same as pping her in the face?


    Her eyes truly reddened this time. ¡°Li Mo, you¡¯ve really hurt me. Your olddy bullied me. I can¡¯t believe you would side with her and treat me like this. You have no conscience. Have you not thought about who¡¯s been helping you and your brothers all these years? Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s been supporting you in raising each of your brothers to adulthood? Ah? It¡¯s your big aunt. If it wasn¡¯t for big aunt, your family would have been scattered a long time ago. Now that you¡¯re all adults, you won¡¯t respect your elders. You¡¯re turning back on me. Isn¡¯t that right? Fine, I¡¯ll leave. Hehhua, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave right now. I¡¯ll just treat all of this as having raised an ungrateful white-eyed wolf that turned around and bit me.¡±


    ¡°Aunty, I twisted my waist. I can¡¯t walk.¡± Hehua was leaning against the stove and rubbing her waist. She looked at Li Mo with a gaze that said she was unwilling to part from him.


    Li Xiangyu harshly red at him. ¡°You idiot. With your qualifications, you can easily find another good family. If you can¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave by myself. You can all just stay here.¡± After saying this, she headed out.


    Li Mo quickly followed after her. ¡°Big Aunt, what are you doing? You clearly know that wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    ¡°What was your intention then?¡± Li Xiangyu stopped in the doorway and poked his forehead. She asked, ¡°Your olddy is already putting herself above me, but you won¡¯t control her. Now that you have a wife, you¡¯re willing to discard even your big aunt. Has your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡±


    ¡°Big Aunt, you¡¯re probably misunderstanding. Man-er isn¡¯t that type of person,¡± Li Mo helplessly exined.


    Li Xiangyu spat out saliva onto his face as she ranted, ¡°She¡¯s not that type of person? That must mean I¡¯m that type of person. Do you see me as annoying troublemaker?¡±


    Didn¡¯t that describe Li Xiangyu perfectly? On the side, Li Man couldn¡¯t stand watching this scene any long and meaningfully looked at Little Five.


    Little Five understood. He quickly ran over and hugged Li Xiangyu¡¯s waist. Crying, he said, ¡°Big Aunt, don¡¯t yell at oldest brother anymore. It¡¯s all Little Five¡¯s fault. Little Five shouldn¡¯t have asked for more salt to be added...¡±

 Chapter 180 – Feeling bad (3)

    <h4>Chapter 180 ¨C Feeling bad (3)</h4>


    ¡°Little Five, you¡¯re a good child. This isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Looking at the teary-eyed Little Five, Li Xiangyu¡¯s heart immediately softened. After all, she had once taken care of Little Five. Moreover, this pitiful child hadn¡¯t even seen his dad or mom after being born. Her heart truly ached for him.


    Little Five tightened his hug. In a sobbing voice, he said, ¡°Big Aunt, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t yell at oldest brother either. Don¡¯t let oldest brother hit older sister. Please?¡±


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s face still showed anger. She helplessly sighed. ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand. She¡¯s a newly wedded wife. If you don¡¯ty out the ground rules now, she¡¯ll act outrageouslyter.¡± As she said this, she red at Li Mo. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re exactly like your father. You feel bad for your wife, right? If you keep spoiling her like this, in the future, she¡¯ll dare to treat you like you¡¯re the scum on her shoes. Don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Li Mo saw that Li Xiangyu was genuinely crying and knew that she was feeling upset over what had happen to her brother. His heart felt bad too. He tried to persuade her, ¡°Big Aunt, let go of the past. Man-er is a good woman -¡°


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see with my own eyes whether she¡¯s good or not?¡± Li Xiangyu red at him, then glowered at Li Man as she coldly harrumphed, ¡°Li Mo is simple and good-natured and isn¡¯t willing to hit you, but don¡¯t you dare be pleased with yourself. You¡¯re just a purchased good. If you turn out good, then fine, alright. If you¡¯re bad, you¡¯ll be beaten and sold off to keep you from harming this family.¡±


    ¡°Big Aunt!¡± Li Mo quickly shouted at her to stop. When he turned his head to look at Li Man, he saw that her little face was flushed and there were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Little Five, quickly, go bring Big Aunt back to the hut to rest.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five hastily grabbed Li Xiangyu¡¯s hand and tried to pull her outside.


    Li Xiangcao pushed her older sister along from the back.


    Seeing that Li Man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look good, Li Xiangyu felt much better. She sneered, flung her hand, and walked out.


    Seeing that her supporter had left, Hehua anxiously looked at Li Mo, ¡°Older brother Mo.¡±


    ¡°Out,¡± Li Mo coldly ordered without even looking at her.


    Hehua¡¯s heart trembled, and she dashed out of the kitchen.


    Li Man took a deep breath. Her face was gloomy, and she started to leave too.


    ¡°Man-er.¡± Li Mo grabbed hold of her arm. ¡°Big Aunt¡¯s words were too harsh. Don¡¯t take them to heart.¡±


    Li Man flung his hand away and coldly looked at him. ¡°Is it important if I take her words to heart? I¡¯m just something you purchased. If a dayes when you no longer think I¡¯m good, just beat me up and sell me off. Why keep an eyesore?¡±


    After saying this, she turned around and started to walk out again.


    ¡°Man-er.¡± Li Mo realized that she was truly vexed. Panicking, he embraced her from the back.


    Li Man stiffened, but she didn¡¯t struggle. She only coldly said, ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Man-er, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll apologize to you in Big Aunt¡¯s ce.¡± Li Mo pleaded into her ear. He didn¡¯t let go of her. Instead he hugged her even tighter. He was scared that if he let her go, she would run off, and he would never see her again.


    Li Man endured this grievance and icily said, ¡°No need, I¡¯m only a woman that you purchased. I can¡¯t afford your apology.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s heart lightly trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. We¡¯ve never thought of you that way.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth though?¡± As soon as she thought of this, she felt all sorts of upset feelings. Her heart ached and felt clogged up. It was as if her heart was stuffed full of jagged pebbles.

 Chapter 181 – Feeling bad (4)

    <h4>Chapter 181 ¨C Feeling bad (4)</h4>


    ¡°Can we not talk about that?¡¯ Li Mo turned her to face him and look at her red eyes. He seriously said, ¡°Even though Big Aunt said those words, you should know that my brothers and I never thought of you that way. Haven¡¯t we been living together like a family during the past several days? Don¡¯t bring up the issue of purchasing and selling in the future, okay? When I hear those words, it makes my heart ache.¡±


    Li Man was somewhat stunned. His eyes were full of sympathy and guilt. She felt touched. ¡°You... feel bad... for me?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo nodded. She was such a wonderful woman. How could he not feel bad that she went through the experience of being sold?


    ¡°You.. care?¡± As she looked at his eyes, Li Man felt as if the pebbles clogging her heart was being moved away, one by one.


    ¡°En.¡± Seeing that her expression had slightly improved, Li Mo sighed in relief. He continued, ¡°Actually, Big Aunt is just sharp-tongued. Her heart isn¡¯t bad. She¡¯s been very caring towards my brothers and me during the past several years, especially Little Five. She treats him like her own son. It¡¯s just that... what happened to our parents left a shadow in her heart. She¡¯s always been brooding over my dad¡¯s death. She¡¯s afraid -¡°


    He didn¡¯t continue voicing his thoughts and only looked at Li Man.


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡± Li Man curiously asked.


    Li Mo¡¯s voice was very soft. Sounding powerless, he said, ¡°She¡¯s afraid we¡¯re going to follow our dad¡¯s path.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Li Man felt even more confused. ¡°What path?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Li Mo ambiguously answered. The things that happened in his parent¡¯s generation, so much time had already passed, he didn¡¯t want to mention it.


    Li Man stared at him. Suddenly, a bold question popped up in her mind. She hesitantly asked, ¡°You guys... how many dads do you have?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t think this question was a big deal. Most families in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine were like this.


    ¡°Three?¡± However, Li Man was shocked even though she had expected this answer.


    At this time, Hehua ran back here and said to Li Mo, ¡°Older brother Mo, Aunty wants you toe over. She has something that she wants to say to you.¡±


    ¡°Go tell her that I¡¯ll be over soon,¡± Li Mo ordered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing how close the two of them were standing while talking, Hehua practically shot fire out of her eyes.


    Li Mo saw that she was leaning on the doorframe and not leaving. His eyes turned cold. ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I came over here to cook. Aunty said that she doesn¡¯t dare to bother that woman and told me toe here.¡± Hehua resentfully stared at Li Man.


    Li Man treated her hostility like it was empty air. She felt much better after Li Mo¡¯s recent attempt atforting her. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll go to my hut to wash my face.¡±


    ¡°That...¡± Li Mo was still concerned.


    A smile stretched out on Li Man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± When she carefully thought about it, Li Mo had sided with her earlier. Moreover, he had been very protective of her in front of everyone else.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo put down his worries. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go over there first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Man left the kitchen with him, then split off to go to her hut.


    ¡ª


    Li Xiangyu, who had been pulled to the eastern hut by Little Five and her younger sister, gradually calmed down. From her perspective, although she had gained the upper hand during the earlier incident, she clearly understood that Li Man had a bigger hold on her oldest nephew¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 182 – Feeling bad (5)

    <h4>Chapter 182 ¨C Feeling bad (5)</h4>


    If she wanted to marry Hehua into their family, she needed to get Li Mo to obey her wishes.


    In order to easily resolve this with the other brothers, she had to get Li Mo to agree first. Otherwise, this n wouldn¡¯t work.


    And so, during this golden opportunity when Li Yan, Li Shu, and Li Hua were all out of the house, Li Xiangyu had to quickly make her move. It would be difficult to drive Li Man out of the Li family¡¯s home, but she had confidence that she would be able to convince Li Mo to let Hehua remain here.


    After all, he had recently been disobedient towards her, so he would have misgivings with refusing her a request from her right now.


    Thus, after she had figured out her next moves, she told Hehua to call Li Mo over here. She decided that she would bring everything out into the open for the discussion.


    Li Mo entered the hut and saw that Li Xiangyu was sitting stiffly and properly on the bed. He quickly went forward and asked, ¡°Big Aunt, you were looking for me?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Xiangyu slightly narrowed her eyes and pointed at a nearby stool. ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    Li Mo obeyed her order. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°You should know what I want to talk about.¡± Li Xiangyu¡¯s brow was furrowed. In a sober voice, she said, ¡°I already mention this matter to you half a year ago. Hehua has a good family background. She¡¯s a good person too. It¡¯s only that her appearance is slightly worse than the woman you purchased. But, it¡¯s not that much worse, right? She just doesn¡¯t know how to dress up. If she dresses up a bit, she¡¯s not ugly. Besides, why do you want a woman that looks so pretty? Other than being able to seduce men, does a woman¡¯s beauty have any other use? Your mom is a perfect example of that.¡±


    ¡°Big Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Older sister.¡±


    In unison, Li Mo and Li Xiangcao called out to stop her.


    Li Xiangyu also knew that she had spoken too frankly. She quickly changed her words, ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t bring up what happened in the past. Let¡¯s talk about the present. Li Mo, if you and your brothers like that woman you purchased, I won¡¯t say anything else about this matter. But, as for Hehua, she genuinely likes you and is willing to marry you. What do you think of this idea? Big Aunt will act as the head of the household this one time and help you and your brothers marry her. Once she enters this family, she¡¯ll be the wife and that woman will be the concubine. What do you think?¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t even have to consider this question. It wasn¡¯t just him; his younger brothers wouldn¡¯t want another woman to enter their home either. Knowing that his aunt was still angry, Li Mo tactfully answered, ¡°Big Aunt, I can¡¯t make this decision myself. We have to wait until my younger brothers return to discuss.¡±


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s face showed her displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re the oldest one in the family. They should listen to you. If you agree, which one of them will dare to say no?¡±


    ¡°Big Aunt, since you want to put it that way, then I¡¯ll speak honestly,¡± Li Mo could only say, ¡°You know our family¡¯s condition, Big Aunt. Hehua is such a good woman, we wouldn¡¯t want to waste the best years of her life.¡±


    Li Xiangyu knew that Li Mo was refusing, so she hastily said, ¡°Her parents have already stated that they don¡¯t need a bride price. Also, they¡¯ll provide a dowry. After all, their family only has one precious daughter and hope that she can marry someone she likes. Li Mo, this can be considered a blessing for you and your brothers. If you miss out on this opportunity, you won¡¯t have another one. Haven¡¯t you seen how enthusiastic and capable she is? Once she marries into this family, I guarantee this home will be transformed into something better.¡±

 Chapter 183 – Feeling bad (6)

    <h4>Chapter 183 ¨C Feeling bad (6)</h4>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do this,¡± Li Mo expressionlessly refused.


    Li Xiangyu immediately felt upset. She meaningfully looked at her younger sister. ¡°Xiangcao, you should say something.¡±


    Li Xiangcao was originally unwilling, but she feared her older sister¡¯s temper... ¡°Li Mo, how about you just agree to this? Agreeing won¡¯t be detrimental to our family. It¡¯ll be better if there¡¯s another woman in the family to look after you and your brothers. Moreover, Hehua is very capable. Whether it¡¯s at home or outside, she¡¯ll be useful to have around.


    ¡°Man-er is also very capable.¡± Li Mo slightly lowered his head and slowly said, ¡°Besides, she can handle the housework by herself. As for the work outside of the home, my brothers and I can handle it. There¡¯s no reason for her to get involved.¡±


    Incensed, Li Xiangyu abruptly stood up. ¡°You¡¯ve been talking around in circles because you don¡¯t want to the marriage with Hehua?¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t want to anger her. He felt very helpless. ¡°Big aunt, I already said that this marriage was impossible half a year ago. Big aunt, you don¡¯t know this, but third brother was ready to start a fight with Hehua as soon as he saw her. If she really married into this family, wouldn¡¯t they be fighting every day?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just control him more? Besides, the past is the past. Once Hehua enters this family, she¡¯ll be you and your brothers¡¯ wife. Even if Li Shu is a hoodlum, he wouldn¡¯ty a hand on his wife,¡± said Li Xiangyu confidently.


    She smiled and continued, ¡°What¡¯s that saying? Fighting and scolding is love. What¡¯s there to worry about if two young lovers fight and argue with each other? Also, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should be working on getting a child soon. That woman you purchased, with her petite figure, do you think she can have a child for you? Our Hehua is different. Look at her butt and thighs. She¡¯s clearly someone that will be good at child bearing. Big Aunt can guarantee that as long as she enters this family, you¡¯ll have a chubby baby by next year. Having two children in three years, there¡¯s no guarantee for that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to have children,¡± Li Mo answered, ¡°You¡¯ve seen our family¡¯s condition. It¡¯s only recently improved. Having children right now will be a burden.¡±


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s expressionpletely ckened. She shouted at him, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Every word I say, you refute it. Who do you think Big Aunt is doing all this for? It¡¯s for you and your brother¡¯s benefit. I found a good wife for you and your brothers. Her family doesn¡¯t want any money and is even going to supply a dowry. Where else can you find such a good thing? Right now, you won¡¯t see eye to eye with me. Are you deliberating making things difficult for big aunt?¡±


    ¡°Big Aunt.¡± By her side, Little Five gently tugged the edge of Li Xiangyu¡¯s clothes. His little face was scrunched up as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t like that dark-skinned woman. Big Aunt, I don¡¯t want her to be my wife.¡±


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s forehead became even more wrinkled. ¡°You¡¯re just a child ying house. What do you know about like and dislike?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want her. I want older sister.¡± Little Five rascally burrowed himself into her arms and started to cry.


    The sound of his crying was very loud. Li Man could clearly his crying from the neighboring hut. Leaning on the bed, Li Man slightly pursed her lips into a smile as she heard themotion. It hadn¡¯t been a waste for her to dote on that little imp.


    As for Li Mo...


    He had so bluntly rejected Hehua while praising her as a capable woman.


    Li Man¡¯s face gradually warmed up. It felt as if sweetness was spouting in her heart.

 Chapter 184 – Resolution (1)

    <h4>Chapter 184 ¨C Resolution (1)</h4>


    After Little Five crying fit ended, the neighboring hut was quiet for a while. Afterwards, Li Xiangyu endlessly talked about something without getting to the point. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, so Li Man wasn¡¯t able to clearly hear her words.


    About two hourster, she finally heard Hehua shouting that it was time to eat, and the sounds from the neighboring hut got a little bit louder.


    Honestly, after waiting until now to eat, she had already gotten hungry a while ago. But, if she went to the kitchen now, she would definitely meet Li Xiangyu again. Perhaps, there would be another unavoidable dispute.


    She wasn¡¯t scared of her. She just disliked people like her, who liked to argue for no good reason. Moreover, she didn¡¯t want Li Mo to suffer. He would get stuck between them if they argued. Also, no matter how unreasonable Li Xiangyu was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in the Li family¡¯s home for long, so it wasn¡¯t worthwhile to argue with her.


    And so, she didn¡¯t head over to the kitchen with everyone. She nned on waiting until everyone was done eating, then she would go to the kitchen and find something to fill her stomach.


    ¡ª


    In the kitchen, Hehua had already diligently ced the tes of food onto the table. In addition, she invited Li Xiangyu to sit down in the head seat. ¡°Aunty, try this pig head meat. It smells really good.¡±


    Li Xiangyu smiled and meaningfully looked at Hehua. ¡°Add some to Li Mo¡¯s bowl. Last time, he said he loves to eat this.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Hehua agreed. She quickly and attentively used chopsticks to add a big amount of meat into Li Mo¡¯s bowl.


    Li Mo wasn¡¯t overly politely. After saying thank you, he added a heaping pile of two types of vegetables onto his bowl. Then, he got up and started to leave the kitchen.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Li Xiangyu harshly red at him. She obviously saw through his intention.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t turn his head. He only said, ¡°I¡¯lle back soon.¡± He quickly walked out, knocked on the western hut¡¯s door, and softly called out, ¡°Man-er.¡±


    Li Man thought he was just calling her to eat with them, so she said, ¡°You guys can go ahead and eat first.¡±


    ¡°Not hungry?¡± Li Mo had already pushed open the door. He brought the bowl of food towards her. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s still hot. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll bring more over.¡±


    Li Man got up and smiled as she looked at the heaping pile of food in the bowl. ¡°Did you give me all of the food? Do they have enough?¡± She had cooked most of the food, so she had a good idea of how much cooked food there would be.


    ¡°You should eat first.¡± Seeing her smile, Li Mo smiled too.


    Li Man was genuinely hungry, so she wasn¡¯t overly polite. Picking up the bowl, she started to eat. When she saw there were several pieces of thinly cut pig head meat, she picked up one piece to try.


    ¡°En, it tastes pretty good.¡± She deliberately looked at him and meaningfully said, ¡°Miss Hehua¡¯s cooking skills are pretty good.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t know if she was being sincere or if she was teasing him.


    The corner of Li Mo¡¯s lips slightly curved up. His gaze was heated. Immediately after, he said, ¡°I like to eat the fish that Man-er cooks more.¡±


    ¡°...¡± The implicit meaning of these words was too obvious. Li Man blushed and lowered her head. She mumbled, ¡°Hurry, go back and eat. There wasn¡¯t much food cooked for lunch.¡±


    After saying ¡°oh¡±, Li Mo left the hut.


    ¡ª


    Inside the kitchen, Li Xiangyu hadn¡¯t moved her chopsticks. She only looked at the doorway with a ckened expression. She waited until Li Mo returned, then she immediately snarled, ¡°This is certainly a rare sight. She won¡¯te here to eat, so you bring over food for her. Are you still a man?¡±


    Next to her, Li Xiangcao quietly tried to persuade her, ¡°Older sister, it wouldn¡¯t be right to prevent her from eating.¡±

 Chapter 185 – Resolution (2)

    <h4>Chapter 185 ¨C Resolution (2)</h4>


    ¡°Who¡¯s not letting her eat?¡± Fuming with rage, Li Xiangyu roared, ¡°She¡¯s the one that didn¡¯te here. Does she think she¡¯s a rich, nobledy? She even needs a man to bring her meal over. Has her hand rotted or does she have a broken foot?¡±


    Li Mo sat down. Irritated by Li Xiangyu¡¯s words, the happiness that he had gotten from going to Li Man¡¯s hut hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Big aunt, Man-er is my wife. Even if she was purchased, she¡¯s still my wife. If her hand has really rotted or if she broke her foot, how would this benefit big aunt?¡±


    For a moment, Li Xiangyu was speechless. She nkly looked at Li Xiangcao and Hehua. ¡°What did I say? She even wants you to deliver her meals, but I can¡¯t say a word about that? Is she that precious?¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t say anything.


    Li Xiangcao quickly tried to persuade, ¡°Older sister, just speak less. These two young ones have a good rtionship. Why do you insist on trying to get between them and acting like a viin?¡±


    ¡°Even you see me that way?¡± Li Xiangyu immediately directed her contradictorily nature on her younger sister. ¡°You all feel disdainful toward me, right? Xiangcao, you¡¯ve gotten yourself into such a horrible state now. Are you ming me for that too? Back then, if you had listened to one word of my advice, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen to today¡¯s awful state. Every day, that concubine lords herself above you. You¡¯re can¡¯t even return to your maiden home. I had to personally go over there for you to be allowed to step out of your home.¡±


    Li Xiangcao felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°Older sister, why bring this up while we¡¯re eating?¡± She offered her a pair of chopsticks.


    Li Xiangyu didn¡¯t take it. She only said in annoyance, ¡°Can I afford to eat this meal?¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, Man-er is a good woman. You just came here, so you don¡¯t know yet. Since she¡¯s already became a member of our family, I have to take responsibility for her. As for things like upholding etiquette, I won¡¯t concern myself with other families, but our family doesn¡¯t need it,¡± said Li Mo very pertinently.


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s face paled. ¡°Are you ming me? Do you think I¡¯m overstepping myself?¡±


    ¡°I know that big aunt has good intentions,¡± said Li Mo. He picked up the bowl and chopsticks and offered it to her. ¡°The food has already gotten cold. If there¡¯s more to say, let¡¯s say itter and eat first.¡±


    Li Xiangyu saw that if she refused to eat, everyone else could only watch her and not eat too. She looked at Little Five, that little imp was probably super hungry by now. And so, she could only take the offered bowl and chopsticks, then she added some meat to Little Five¡¯s bowl. ¡°Here, Little Five eat. We should eat more. Don¡¯t leave any for that ungrateful white-eye wolf to eat.¡± As she said thest part, she harshly red at Li Mo.


    Li Mo helplessly smiled and didn¡¯t take any of the meat.


    Seeing this, Hehua hastily picked up a piece of meat to give him. ¡°Oldest brother Mo, there¡¯s plenty of meat left. You should eat more.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± Li Mo picked up his bowl and moved it away so she couldn¡¯t put the meat into the bowl.


    Hehua stood up and stretched her hand out. She thought he was just being polite, so she was determined to put the meat into his bowl.


    Li Mo¡¯s face looked embarrassed. He could only ept the food, but he didn¡¯t eat it and gave it to Little Five instead. ¡°Little Five, eat this.¡±


    ¡°You really are an ungrateful white-eyed wolf. Hehua specially cooked this food for you,¡± said Li Xiangyu indignantly. She gestured for Hehua to sit back down. ¡°Don¡¯t add more food for him. He can¡¯t tell good from bad.¡±


    Li Mo stayed silent.


    On the contrary, Hehua felt bad that Li Mo had gotten scolded. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t speak badly of oldest brother Mo.


    Li Xiangyuughed. ¡°Look at you, are you feeling bad for him?¡±


    Hehua¡¯s tanned face felt hot. It looked as if her face was painted with ayer of red paint. She bashfullyined, ¡°Aunty.¡±

 Chapter 186 – Resolution (3)

    <h4>Chapter 186 ¨C Resolution (3)</h4>


    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t say another word.¡± Although she easily assented, Li Xiangyu continued speaking after turning her head. ¡°Li Mo, look at how much Hehua cares about you. I only scolded you a little bit, and she rushes to protect you. And try some of her cooking. Doesn¡¯t it taste good? Beside, that one in the hut, she¡¯s simply a spendthrift. Do you remember that small container of sesame oil I bought over at the beginning of the year? You know how expensive that oil is. In that past, that amount of oil would be enough for your family to use for an entire year. But, I checked the container. Guess how much was inside. I can already see the bottom. I feel confident in guessing that most of it was used up after she came here, right? She hasn¡¯t been here long, and she¡¯s used almost a container of sesame oil.¡±


    ¡°I let her use it,¡± answered Li Mo. ¡°Fourth brother was home recently, and he likes to eat food stir-fried in that oil.¡±


    ¡°Even if he likes it, he can¡¯t eat it like it¡¯s rice. You can clearly see that she has no financial sense.¡± Li Xiangyu curled her lip.


    Li Mo lowered his head to eat. He didn¡¯t say anything else. He knew that no matter what he said, his aunt would be able to twist his words. Fortunately, Man-er wasn¡¯t here and couldn¡¯t hear these words meant to embarrass her.


    Li Xiangyu said a lot more words, but seeing that Li Mo wasn¡¯t acknowledging them, she angrily raked up a few mouthfuls of rice and stopped speaking.


    The meal was eaten in oppressive silence. Fortunately, nothing else came up.


    After the meal was over, Hehua took the initiative of cleaning up. Li Mo left the kitchen with Li Xiangyu. Worried that she would have more words for him if they went back to the eastern hut, he suggested for them to visit the newly purchased fields.


    Li Xiangyu agreed, then she urged Hehua to hurry up with cleaning up so she coulde with them.


    Very quickly, the group of people headed out. Li Man looked out through the window and saw that the courtyard was deserted. It was extremely quiet outside. She immediately let out a long sigh of relief. She came out of her room to prepare food for the piglets and chicks.


    Right after she was done with this, Li Yan and Li Shu returned home.


    Li Man nkly stared at them. ¡°Why did you guyse back so early?¡± Even if they had gone out to do short-term work for another family, they normally wouldn¡¯t knock off from work until the sky was dark.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Li Shu hastily ran towards her and scrutinized her in worry.


    Li Man doubtfully answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing that she was fine, Li Yan slowly smiled and said, ¡°Little Five already told us about everything. Big aunt made things difficult for you as soon as she came over here. You didn¡¯t snivel?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one that snivels.¡± Irritated, Li Man red at him. ¡°Did you guyse back because of this?¡±


    Li Shu scratched his head. ¡°Little Five said oldest brother wanted us toe back? Where¡¯s oldest brother?¡±


    ¡°He went to fields. Why did he call you guys back?¡± Li Man felt very uncertain.


    Li Yan shrugged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you?¡±


    Li Man felt even more doubtful.


    Li Yan looked at Li Shu. ¡°That tanned woman came and she wants to be our wife. You can do whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Li Shu quickly figured out why oldest brother had sent Little Five to secretly get them.


    Li Man somewhat worriedly looked at them. ¡°What are you guys nning?¡± She saw that Li Shu was suddenly grinding his teeth. It looked as if he was going to eat someone?


    ¡°You should go back inside. Don¡¯t try to sneak a look.¡± Li Shu quickly took the small bucket from Li Man and ushered her towards her hut.


    However, she could see a group of people walking back here in the distance. She stopped questioning them. It would be better to go back to her hut and rest instead of staying out here to be scolded.


    As soon as she went inside, Li Shu looked around. In the end, he picked up the hoe from a corner. He decided that this would be quite good for his purpose.

 Chapter 187 – Resolution (4)

    <h4>Chapter 187 ¨C Resolution (4)</h4>


    ¡°Third brother, take it easy. Don¡¯t actually hurt her,¡± Li Yan quickly said by his ear, then he wrapped his arms around Li Shu¡¯s waist and shouted, ¡°Third brother, what are you doing? So, what if she¡¯s here? Even if we don¡¯t like her, there¡¯s no need to hurt her, ah.¡±


    Li Shu turned his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold me so tightly, I won¡¯t be able to easily escape.¡± Seeing that people had already entered the courtyard, he quickly raised the hoe and was about to fight his way over there. ¡°Second brother, let go. That woman has gone too far. If I don¡¯t smash her into pieces this time, than myst name isn¡¯t Li.¡±


    After saying this, he swung his arms and struggled free from Li Yan.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Li Yan staggered and appeared as if he hadn¡¯t been able to hold onto Li Shu.


    Sure enough, Li Shu ran over in that direction. Raising the hoe, he struck it downwards in Hehua¡¯s direction.


    Scared, Hehua loudly cried out and instinctively hugged Li Mo, who had been nearby


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s face was pale. For a moment, she gaped and forgot what she was about to say.


    Li Mo removed Hehua¡¯s hands from his body, went around Li Xiangyu, and berated Li Shu,¡± Third brother, put that down.¡±


    Li Shu held up the hoe in one hand and pointed at Hehua with the other hand. He angrily said, ¡°Oldest brother, don¡¯t get involved in this. This woman has to be taught a lesson. Last time, she wanted us to marry into her family, and we didn¡¯t agree. Now, she¡¯se back. It¡¯s outrageous. Even if us brothers have to be bachelors for the rest of our lives, we won¡¯t live under someone else¡¯s roof. If we do that, ourst names will be changed to her family¡¯s and we¡¯ll be like tortoises that have to shrink their necks back.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s face was solemn. He didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Li Xiangyu.


    Li Xiangyu rushed to exin, ¡°Li Shu, ah. That¡¯s all wrong.¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m wrong? Even if I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll talk after I beat that woman to death.¡± Li Shu angrily went forward. The more he looked at Hehua, the more he found the sight of her displeasing. Little Five had told him that she had tried to hit their wife. Fortunately, oldest brother had stopped her. How despicable. He was definitely going to teach this rotten woman a lesson today.


    Li Shu raised the hoe up and was going to strike down again. Scared, Hehua ran around the courtyard to get away from Li Shu while shouting, ¡°Aunty, save me. Hurry, tell him this time it¡¯s not an uxorilocal marriage.¡±


    ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right. Li Shu, hurry, put down the hoe.¡± Li Xiangyu was so anxious that she stamped her feet. She shouted, ¡°Hehua didn¡¯te here this time to ask you and your brothers to marry into her family.¡±


    Li Shu acted as if he had heard nothing. There were several times when the hoe almost struck Hehua¡¯s heels. Frightened, she ran and hopped while screaming and crying out in fear. She around the courtyard like a monkey.


    Li Xiangyu knew that Li Shu wouldn¡¯t obey her, so she pulled Li Mo over and said, ¡°Li Mo, quick, tell him to stop. Hehua came here with me. If something happened to her, how will I be able to exin it to her parents?


    ¡°Third brother,¡± Li Mo finally called out to stop Li Shu.


    Holding the hoe, Li Shu coldly looked at Hehua, who was holding onto the wall for support. She almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. He asked Li Xiangyu, ¡°Big aunt, you¡¯re not lying to me? She¡¯s really not here for an uxorilocal marriage?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Li Xiangyu hurriedly said, ¡°Li Mo, go get that hoe from him.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Shu casually tossed the hoe away and strode towards Li Xiangyu. ¡°Big aunt, since she¡¯s not here for an uxorilocal marriage, why did you bring this ugly woman to our home?¡±

 Chapter 188 – Resolution (5)

    <h4>Chapter 188 ¨C Resolution (5)</h4>


    ¡°Me?¡± Out of all of her nephews, Li Shu was the most impulsive one and had the worst temper. He didn¡¯t show her the respect that she deserved as his elder. At present, there was still palpable angering hanging over Li Shu¡¯s body. It was like facing off with a fierce beast. She instinctively retreated and pulled on Li Mo. ¡°Li Mo, ah, how about you tell Li Shu about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I want to hear this from big aunt,¡± said Li Shu, ¡°Last time, big aunt and that ugly woman bought over two pig heads and a few kilograms of fatty meat and treated it as a betrothal gift. They wanted us to marry into her family. They even said words like oldest brother, second brother, and me are passable. We can help out with their family¡¯s work. Fourth brother needs money for school, so that should be stopped. It would be a waste of money if he doesn¡¯t pass the exams. Little Five is still young. It¡¯ll be at least a few years until he grows up, so our old home has to be sold off. They acted as they were worried he was going to eat too much of their food.¡±


    Li Xiangyu looked embarrassed. Last time, Hehua didn¡¯te here by herself. Hehua¡¯s parents and older brother had alsoe.


    Hehua¡¯s older brother was disabled, and many things inside and outside their home was taken care of by Hehua, so Hehua¡¯s parents wanted to find son-inws that would marry into their family.


    Seeing that Hehua¡¯s family conditions were quite good and knowing that her nephews still hadn¡¯t been able to get a wife, she agreed on their behalf.


    However, Hehua¡¯s parents had wanted to lord it over her nephews, and when they came over and saw how poor this home was, they had spoken impolitely and acted overbearingly.


    Li Shu had gotten angry. At that time, he had used a hoe to drive Hehua¡¯s family out. Hehua wasn¡¯t willing to ept this, and the two of them had fought.


    Li Shu ended up bleeding at his wrist from a bite, and Hehua¡¯s face looked like a pig head from being beaten.


    She had originally given up on this idea, but Hehua had stubbornly fallen in love with the Li brothers. She even felt that way about Li Shu. She thought that even though Li Shu was a bit mean, that was to her taste too. And so, Hehua had badgered her until she agreed toe over here with her. Perhaps, she would get some benefits from this too.


    ¡°Last time¡¯s words didn¡¯t count. After leaving here, big aunt had reprimanded them. You¡¯re my nephews, and they really did acted outrageously. The purpose ofing here is mainly to apologize for the previous visit,¡± said Li Xiangyu.


    Standing nearby, Li Yan chuckled. ¡°Big aunt, those words are too serious. Almost half a year has passed. We¡¯ve almost forgotten about that incident.¡±


    The implication was that this apology hade toote.


    Li Xiangyu knew that Li Yan had a poisonous mouth, so she tugged on Li Mo and said, ¡°Li Mo, I¡¯ve already discussed with you at noon. Properly exin everything to your two brothers. This time, Hehua¡¯s family is acting in good faith. They¡¯re not asking you and your brothers to marry into their family. She¡¯ll be the one to marry into your family -¡°


    Hearing these words, Li Shu¡¯s eyes widened to the size of small bronze bells. ¡°What?!¡±


    Li Xiangyu hurriedly said, ¡°No bridal price is needed. She¡¯lle with a dowry too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Li Shu called out with a cold expression.


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s face shook in anger. ¡°Li Shu, don¡¯t be impudent. Is that how you should speak to me?¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, don¡¯t be angry. You know what third brother¡¯s temperament is like. He blurts out whatever he thinks. ¡°Li Yan walked over and appeasingly said, ¡°Big aunt, we know that you¡¯re only thinking of us and doing this for our benefit. But, you came here toote. Don¡¯t we already have a wife?¡±


    ¡°Hehua can be your wife, and that woman can be your concubine,¡± said Li Xiangyu.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Li Shu spat out. He very fiercely stared at Li Mo and Li Yan and said£¬¡±Oldest brother, second brother, if you marry that woman, you can have her to yourselves. I don¡¯t want her. If that happens, I¡¯ll build a separate home for me and wife and we¡¯ll move over there to live on our own.¡±

 Chapter 189 – Resolution (6)

    <h4>Chapter 189 ¨C Resolution (6)</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense.¡± Li Yan lightly red at him. ¡°Who says we¡¯ll marry her? Back then, we vowed in front of mom that we would only marry one woman. We would only treat our wife well. How could we marry another woman?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Li Yan looked at Li Xiangyu and said, ¡°Big aunt, sorry for making you waste a trip here. This matter really can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Li Xiangyu didn¡¯t think he would take out that vow as an excuse and tried to persuade, ¡°Li Yan, you and your brothers were so young when you made that promise. You didn¡¯t know anything then. And your mom, really. She was already on her deathbed, she could have said anything, but she insisted on such a poisonous vow. How could a mother act that way?¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s eyes look cold. Insincerely smiling, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know the answer to that. My mom had already been dead for so long. I can¡¯t ask her that question. How about this, if my mom ever talks to you through a dream, you can ask her yourself?¡±


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s face immediately paled and her legs felt weak. ¡°Li Yan, you -¡°


    ¡°Older sister.¡± Li Xiangcao quickly supported her sister to keep her from falling.


    ¡°You?¡± Leaning on her younger sister, Li Xiangcao suddenly said, ¡°Fine, just treat it as me not minding my own business. I¡¯ll leave. That will make you happy, right? I know that even if you¡¯re speaking to me politely, each of you secretly hates me.¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, the sky is already dark. Stay here for the night. I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow, ¡± said Li Mo.


    Li Xiangyu felt utterly disappointed. She had thought that Li Mo would scold Li Yan for her. After all, everyone knew that this matter was a thorn in her heart. How was she wrong? Her beloved three younger brothers had died because of that wretched woman.


    ¡°Hehua,e with me, let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡±


    Hehua had still been leaning against the corner. Hearing Li Xiangyu calling to her, she kept close to the wall and carefully followed her into the eastern hut.


    After the three women went inside, Li Mo helplessly looked at Li Yan. ¡°Second brother, your words were too harsh just now.¡±


    Li Yan slightly raised his eyebrows. He quietly stared at the western hut. He was sure that Li Man was hiding in the corner and secretly looking at them. At the thought of this, his lips curved upwards without him noticing. He slowly replied, ¡°Oldest brother, third brother and others might not know this, but you and I clearly know what happened back then. If big aunt hadn¡¯t meddle in our parents¡¯ rtionship, that incident would have never urred.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already in the past. No matter what, she¡¯s our dads¡¯ older sister and our big aunt. During these past years, she¡¯s done a lot to take care of us,¡± said Li Mo.


    Li Yan snorted and said, ¡°Oldest brother, just don¡¯t walk down the path that our dads took that year.¡±


    ¡°Second brother.¡± Li Mo¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Man-er, she -¡°


    Li Yan followed up with saying, ¡°We only have one wife. We have to keep guard her carefully. I don¡¯t want to be like our dad. I¡¯ll watch after my wife, take care of my children, and watch them grow up.¡±


    Thosest words deeply stabbed Li Mo¡¯s heart.


    Li Shu parroted Li Yan¡¯s words, ¡°Yeah, oldest brother. I want to do the same as second brother. Big aunt is still big aunt. We can respect her, but we don¡¯t have to mindlessly obey her.¡±


    ¡°Oldest brother, what you did today was good,¡± said Li Yan while smiling. Compared tost time, when Li Mo had almost acquiesced, this time, he knew to call him and third brother back home to disrupt things.


    Li Mo helplessly looked at his two younger brothers. ¡°Alright, once this matter blows over, the two of you have to apologize to big aunt. I won¡¯t reprimand you for today¡¯s actions.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Yan and Li Shu looked at each other andughed.

 Chapter 190 – Don’t be afraid (1)

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid (1)</h4>


    Behind the window, Li Man¡¯s back was against the wall. She slowly exhaled.


    She had heard most of their conversation. She would have never expected they would have made such a vow.


    Oh god, did this mean if she wasn¡¯t willing, they would have to live as bachelors for the rest of their lives?


    Thinking of that, her heart thumped. Like a thief, she peeked out through the window, but the three brothers were no longer in the courtyard.


    ¡°You have to take responsibility, oh.¡± Suddenly, there was a clear, mellow masculine voice by the window. Startled, Li Man moved away and hid in the corner of the hut.


    But, Li Yan pushed open the window, stretched half of his body inside, and looked in her direction. With his eyes half-closed, he smiled and said, ¡°The hut is only so big. There¡¯s really no ce for you to hide.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s hiding? I¡¯m just cleaning away the cobwebs in this corner.¡± After saying this, Li Man stretched her hand out and put on the pretense of grabbing something in the empty air.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Yan pointed in that direction. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a spider over there.¡±


    Li Man had a head full of ck lines. That spot was so high. If he was going to point to somewhere, at least point to a spot that she could reach, okay?


    Li Yan saw her lower her head and biting her lip. Smiling, he gestured at her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Man didn¡¯t look at him. She directly walked to her wardrobe, picked up a cleaning rag, and started wiping.


    The corners of Li Yan¡¯s lips curved up. ¡°Do you want me toe inside instead?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sure enough, Li Man turned her head to re at him, then she nced at the door. The door was locked, so she didn¡¯t think anything of his words. She wouldn¡¯t go over.


    Li Yan wickedly smiled. cing both of his hands on the windowsill, he looked as if he was going toe in through the window.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± Panicking, Li Man ran over and stretched her hand out to push him.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going toe over?¡± Li Yan easily grabbed her hands and tightly held them.


    Li Man¡¯s face was flushed. ring at him, she said, ¡°Let go. Everyone is at home. What if someone sees?¡±


    ¡°Did you hear everything that we said?¡± Li Yan raised his eyebrows. He still hadn¡¯t loosened his grip on her hands.


    Li Man lowered her eyes and pretended to not know. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Li Yan suddenly got close to her face and very carefully observed her. ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear anything, why is your face red?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t -¡± Clearly, these words weren¡¯t said with enough confidence. She couldn¡¯t even lie to herself about how hot her face was, so she said, ¡°I feel hot.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Yan lightly smiled, then he continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you heard us or not. Anyways, you have to take responsibility for us.¡±


    ¡°Take responsibility for what?¡± Li Man raised her head and looked at him in surprise. Had he thought of another wicked idea to extort her with?


    Li Yan pursed his lips and sighed. ¡°We rejected a good marriage for you. You¡¯ll have to be a good wife for us in the future. Otherwise...¡± Li Yan trailed off in a groan.


    Although he didn¡¯t say any specific threatening words, the groan was more than enough of a deterrent.


    Li Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She reflexively answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to refuse. It¡¯s you guys that...¡±


    ¡°How can you say such heartless words?¡± Li Yan freed one hand and gently pinched her one of her red cheeks.


    Li Man hurriedly moved her face away and rebuked, ¡°Stop that.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare say something like that again?¡± Li Yan threateningly smiled. And yet, Li Man couldn¡¯t say words to disy an unyielding attitude.


    ¡°Alright, I should go now. Otherwise, third brother will definitelye looking for me.¡± Li Yan let go of her other hand. But just as she lowered her guard, he suddenly kissed the corner of her lips. Happilyughing, he left.


    ¡°You -¡± Li Man red at him in vexation. She turned away and did her best to wipe the spot that he had kissed, but a warm, sweetness flowed through her heart.

 Chapter 191 – Don’t be afraid (2)

    <h4>Chapter 191 ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid (2)</h4>


    Li Yan went back to the eastern hut. Li Xiangyu was still leaning against the side of the bed and wiping her tears. Li Xiangcao was sitting next to her and had the arduous task of consoling her older sister.


    Hehua was lying on the other side of the bed and loudly sobbing.


    Li Mo and Li Shu were silently sitting on separate stools. But, looking at Li Shu¡¯splexion, he had probably gone through one round of lecturing.


    Seeing Li Yaning inside, Li Mo hastily looked at him meaningfully. He wanted him to apologize to Li Xiangyu.


    Li Yan understood. He very cooperatively walked to the side of the bed and bowed to Li Xiangyu. ¡°Big aunt, I was wrong. I made you unhappy. How about this, you can give me a beating.¡±


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s expression was cold. She turned head to look elsewhere.


    Li Yan ordered Little Five, who was standing by the corner, ¡°Little Five, go, get a feather duster.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Five obediently went out. He soon returned, but instead of bringing back a feather duster, he was holding a thin bamboo pole. He had taken this from the fence that was around the chicks. ¡°Second brother, here.¡±


    ¡°I told you bring a feather duster, why did you bring this over?¡± Li Yan lightly looked at him in admonishment and reluctantly took the bamboo pole.


    Little Five said, ¡°Our home doesn¡¯t have a feather duster. Second brother, you¡¯ll just make do with that.¡±


    ¡°It has to be something that big aunt can easily use, ah.¡± Li Yan offered up the bamboo pole to Li Xiangyu. ¡°Big aunt, there¡¯s no feather duster. Please make do with this. Be assured, you can hit me however you want. Although your nephew was sick a few days ago, my body has always been robust. I should probably be able to endure a beating.¡±


    Before he had even finished speaking, a Li Xiangyu was already amused intoughing a bit. She smacked his arm with her hand twice. ¡°You little brat. You know that your big aunt wouldn¡¯t be willing to hit you, and you still brought that over to anger me.¡± After saying this, seemingly in a fit of pique, she tossed the bamboo pole in his hand out through the window.


    Li Yan immediately apologetically smiled. ¡°I know that big aunt cares about me, otherwise, I would have dared to offer to give you something to hit me with.¡±


    ¡°Oh you.¡± Li Xiangyu nced at him, and her tears resumed falling out. ¡°Do you know that your words today felt like you were stabbing big aunt¡¯s heart with a knife? You clearly know that I didn¡¯t get along with your mother and that even on her deathbed, she was cursing me. I -¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, second brother already admit that he was wrong.¡± Li Mo hastily went forward to persuade her.


    Next to her, Li Xiangcao was wiping her older sister¡¯s tears and trying to persuade her, ¡°Older sister, it¡¯s already been so long. Don¡¯t bring it up in front of the children. Back then, they were so young. What would they know about what happened then?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because they don¡¯t know, that¡¯s why I have to tell them. It¡¯s not that I was a harsh sister-inw. It¡¯s that their mother was indecent. For her to have such a fate, it was her own fault. I didn¡¯t think it would end up that way either. I felt regret during the past several years.¡± Speaking to sorrowful point, Li Xiangyu couldn¡¯t stop more tears from gushing out.


    Li Yan chimed in, ¡°Everything is okay now. Why bring up what happened back? We¡¯ve already forgotten about it.¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, don¡¯t cry.¡± Little Five also leaned over and thoughtful used his little hand to wipe Li Xiangyu¡¯s tears.


    Li Xiangyu took him into her arms and hugged hum. After wiping her tears for a few moments, she continued to speak, ¡°Li Yan, Li Shu, I know that you held a grudge against me during the past several years. You think that I caused your parents¡¯ death -¡±


    ¡°Big aunt,¡± Li Yan rudely interrupted her. He didn¡¯t want to listen to her titudes.

 Chapter 192 – Don’t be afraid (3)

    <h4>Chapter 192 ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid (3)</h4>


    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t bring it up. The gods above are watching. They can see who is right and who is wrong.¡± Li Xiangyu sniffled and slowly said, ¡°This time, I brought Hehua over here to suggest marriage between our two families. I¡¯m truly thinking for you and your brothers¡¯ benefit. What¡¯s good about the Goddess¡¯s Ravine? Other than these two broken-down huts and the kitchen, what¡¯s keeping your and your brothers from leaving here? Actually, even if its marrying into her family, it wouldn¡¯t be a lost for you -¡±


    ¡°Big aunt, let¡¯s drop this subject. We already have a wife.¡± Li Yan felt a bit annoyed listening to her long-winded talking.


    Li Xiangyu coldly looked at him in admonishment. ¡°I know that you have very high standard for beauty and you dislike Hehua because she¡¯s not pretty. But, all women will grow old one day. Just because the woman in that other hut looks like a flower right now, it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll stay that way. Her beauty won¡¯t evenst two years if she¡¯s living in the Goddess¡¯s Ravine. After that, she won¡¯t look good anymore either. When that timees, will you and your brothers still stay by her side for a lifetime? In addition, Hehua¡¯s maternal uncle works for localndlord. It would only take one word from him and you or Li Shu can also work for thatndlord. The others can leave this mountain area and figure out a way to make a living outside. Wouldn¡¯t this be better than staying here to hunt and do short-term work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Hehua raised her head and looked at the men with an aggrieved gaze. ¡°As long as I ask my uncle, maybe both Li Yan and Li Shu can go work with him. When you¡¯re working for a wealthy family, you don¡¯t have to work in windy or rainy weather. You can earn a monthly sry too. There are so many people that would beg to get that position, but they can¡¯t get it.¡±


    ¡°Then, go look for those people that are begging for it.¡± Li Shu couldn¡¯t stand looking at Hehua. She always seemed as if she was looking down on them. She merely lived in town, and her family owned a grocery store that sold various goods.


    Li Xiangyu nced at Hehua. ¡°Hehua, if you don¡¯t know how to speak, then keep quiet.¡± Honestly, this girl couldn¡¯t conceal her true feelings. She looked down on other people, which in turn made other people dislike her. But, her family background really was very good. She felt that with her nephews¡¯ abilities, they wouldn¡¯t be suppressed by Hehua¡¯s family members even if they married into her family instead of the other way around. Perhaps, they might be able to borrow her family¡¯s connections, and live a good life themselves.


    ¡°Big aunt, let¡¯s not talk about this any further,¡± Li Mo finally voiced his decision and put an end to Li Xiangyu¡¯s delusions. ¡°My brothers and I have working hands and feet. We don¡¯t need to depend on someone else. Hehua, you¡¯re a good girl. You¡¯ll definitely find someone that will treat you well in the future. Don¡¯t waste your time on us.¡±


    ¡°I -¡±


    ¡°Yeah, forget about us. We already have a wife. If you keep acting this way and anger my wife, I¡¯ll beat you,¡± As Li Shu said the final part, he raised his fist towards Hehua.


    Hehua felt hopeless after seeing that gesture. She whined and flopped down on the bed to continue crying.


    Li Xiangyu swept her gaze over the brothers and saw their resolute expressions, even if she tried to take advantage of an opening, she wouldn¡¯t be able to seed. She couldn¡¯t help sighing heavily. ¡°Oh, you guys, what¡¯s so good about that woman? She just has slightly better looks. Sure enough, sons take after their fathers. You guys act as if you¡¯ve never seen a woman before. Fine, I won¡¯t bother myself with this any further. You guys can just live your lives with that woman.¡±


    Li Yan seized the opportunity to jokingly say, ¡°Thank you big aunt for your support.¡±


    Li Xiangyu¡¯s face turn red and puffed up. Even if she wanted to take back her words, she couldn¡¯t. She could only icily sneer. She dropped the subject and really gave up on the idea.

 Chapter 193 – Don’t be afraid (4)

    <h4>Chapter 193 ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid (4)</h4>


    That night, Li Xiangyu and other women made do with sleeping on the same heated tform bed as Li Man.


    Early next morning, after breakfast was over, Li Xiangyu made a loudmotion about leaving.


    Li Mo made a few perfunctory attempts to ask his aunts to stay longer. In the end, he escorted them all the way to the foot of the mountain until they met two familiar vigers that were going out of the mountains for work. The aunts and Hehua would walk the rest of the way with them, and Li Mo walked home.


    When Li Mo returned home, he saw that Li Man was taking a quilt out to sun, so he went over to help her spread out the quilt.


    ¡°Why did youe back so early? Did you not walk with them until they left the mountain range?¡± Li Man curiously asked. After all, it would be dangerous for a few women to walk by themselves on the mountain paths.


    Li Mo answered, ¡°We happened to meet acquaintances. They¡¯ll be fine walking with them.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man didn¡¯t ask any further questions. She went inside to bring out another quilt


    Li Mo followed her into the eastern hut, took the quilt from her hand, and said, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Li Man brought out all of the bed sheets, stuffed them into a basket, and said to Li Mo, who was in the middle of hanging up the quilt to sun, ¡°It won¡¯t be possible to wash the bed sheets well in a basin. I¡¯m going out with Little Five to the pool at the back to wash them.¡±


    ¡°You can give that to me. I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡± Li Mo quickly finish hanging the quilt on the bamboo poles and walked to her side. He took the basket from her hands.


    Li Man looked at him and felt somewhat conflicted. ¡°You¡¯ll go there with me?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo looked at the full basket of bed sheets and clothes. ¡°There¡¯s so much here. You might not be able to carry them home once they¡¯re wet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s Little Five.¡±


    ¡°Little Five wants to study. Can¡¯t you see how studious he¡¯s being?¡± Li Mo pointed at a spot below the eaves. Little Five was sitting on a stool with his head lowered and writing on the sand tray with a stick.


    Li Man saw how serious he was about studying and couldn¡¯t bear to interrupt him, so she nodded and said, ¡°Okay. But, is the wound on your back okay?¡±


    ¡°It stopped hurting a while ago.¡± After Li Mo said this, he was worried that she wouldn¡¯t believe him, so he lifted up the basket in his hand.


    Li Man hastily grabbed his arm to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t move around recklessly. Be careful that you don¡¯t tear open your back wound.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Mo obediently stopped trying to show off his ability. There was a gentle, warm smile on his face.


    Li Man blushed and let go of his arm as if she had touched something hot. She turned her head away and started walking in the front.


    Li Mo chuckled. He caught up to her in a few steps and walked by her side. Seeing that the rosiness hadn¡¯t faded from her cheeks, he felt that she looked even more mesmerizing. He couldn¡¯t help bing more infatuated with her.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Li Man raised her hand to hide her cheeks and nced at him.


    Li Mo looked away in embarrassment and kept his gaze focus at the front, but he forgot to look at the ground. He identally stepped on a pebble and almost twisted his ankle.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Li Man instinctively stretched her hand out to support him.


    Li Mo stabilized his bnce and kicked the pebble to the side of the path. He turned his head back and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just slipped.¡±


    Did he slip, or was it because he wasn¡¯t paying attention when he was walking? Li Man didn¡¯t expose his lie, but he really had overdone it when he was looking at her earlier with a foolish expression. She had called out to him twice and he hadn¡¯t even responded.


    While thinking of this, Li Man subconsciously smiled.


    ¡°Yo, is that Li Mo? Are you going with your wife to doundry?¡± Suddenly, a smiling middle-aged woman carrying a basket walked over to them. She had seen them and came over to greet them.

 Chapter 194 – Don’t be afraid (5)

    <h4>Chapter 194 ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid (5)</h4>


    Li Man¡¯s delicate cheeks were covered in ayer of light pink. Probably everyone except herself regarded her as the Li family¡¯s wife.


    Li Mo assented with an, ¡°En.¡± Then, seeing Li Man¡¯s reaction, he foolishly smiled.


    The married woman saw that the basket was filled with a lot of clothes and sheets and started to praise Li Man, ¡°Li Mo, you¡¯ve married a good wife. She¡¯s pretty and capable. I saw her and Little Fivest time when she went to wash clothes. Ah, she¡¯s washing that much clothes today, too. So capable.¡±


    Li Man recognized that this was the woman that had waited for her spotst time. She politely smiled at her, ¡°Aunty Li, did you go over there to wash clothes too?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Seeing her smile, Aunty Li liked her even more. ¡°Truly, you¡¯re very pretty. When you smile, you look like a celestial fairy from the heavens. Our Li Mo and his brothers¡¯ fortune has arrived.¡±


    Being praised like this in front of Li Mo, Li Man felt extremely embarrassed. She lowered her head and looked at her the pointy ends of her shoes.


    ¡°Aunty, you¡¯re not busy? Don¡¯t you need to go back home?¡± Although these words were about Aunty Li, Li Mo was looking at Li Man and smiling.


    Aunty Li understandingly smiled. She knew that a newly wedded wife was shy, so she stopped teasing her. ¡°Aunty still has to go back to attend to things. You two should go on ahead. There aren¡¯t many people there at this time of the day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Mo held the basket in one hand and held Li Man¡¯s hand with the other to lead her as they walked towards the back mountain¡¯s ponds.


    ¡ª


    Sure enough, there weren¡¯t many people by theundry pond. Most people had woken early, washed their clothes, and went home.


    After finding a ce with clean water and easy to wash clothes, Li Man crouched down. One by one, she took out the clothes and bed sheets. Then, she washed the basket first and ced it to the side on arge rock.


    Seeing her little hand rubbing away at such arge bed sheet, Li Mo couldn¡¯t just stand by on the side and do nothing. He took the initiative to offer, ¡°Let me wash the bed sheet.¡±


    Li Man shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just take my time washing it. Are you impatient with waiting? How about you go back first? I know the way back.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let me have it.¡± He watched her dunking the bed sheet in the water, pulling up onto a stone, and doing her best to knead the sheet. After kneading the bed sheet a few times, her little face was flushed. Li Mo finally couldn¡¯t resist snatching the bed sheet from her hands.


    Li Man nkly looked at him. ¡°Do you know how to wash it?¡±


    Li Mo took off his shoes and directly went into the water. He shifted the basket that was on therge rock a little bit. Then, he mimicked what he had learned from watching Li Man earlier and started off by kneading the sheets.


    After kneading it a few times, he squeezed out the dirty water, then he spread it out like it was a fishing over the surface of the water. After soaking the bed sheet in the water for a few moments, he kneaded it again.


    Li Man stood up. When she was washing the bed sheet, she had been using her utmost strength. But, once the bed sheet went to Li Mo¡¯s hand, it looked as if he was ying. Not only that, his posture and movements were correct too. She subconsciouslyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. But, work slower. It¡¯s slippery from the water. Don¡¯t fall.¡±


    ¡°En, don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Mo turned his head back and smiled at her. Then, he added, ¡°Bring over all of the bed sheets. I¡¯ll wash all of them soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Man didn¡¯t refuse. Washing the bed sheets like that in the water was truly something that required strength.

 Chapter 195 – Don’t be afraid (6)

    <h4>Chapter 195 ¨C Don¡¯t be afraid (6)</h4>


    After moving the bed sheets onto the side of the big rock, Li Man picked up the clothes that needed to be washed. She slowly and carefully washed them on a smaller stone. From time to time, she would look at Li Mo. Seeing that he was seriously focused on washing bed sheets, she didn¡¯t say another word.


    Time slowly passed by. Soon, the sun rose to the top of the sky. By the time Li Man finished washing the clothes, she was sweating everywhere. After wiping the sweat on her forehead, she looked at Li Mo. He was wringing dry thest bed sheet with hisrge hands before putting it into the basket.


    ¡°Here, dry your feet and put your shoes back on.¡± Li Man left out a towel for him to use. She waited until he got out of the pond to hand it to him.


    Li Mo ced one hand on Li Man¡¯s shoulder for bnce and used the other hand to dry his feet.


    After he put on his shoes, Li Man washed the towel he had used in the water several times and wringed it dry before putting it away in the basket.


    ¡°There¡¯s no ce at home to dry this much stuff, let¡¯s go over there.¡± Li Mo pointy at a grassy hillside. There were a fewrge stones there too, and people frequently went over there to dry theirundry.


    ¡°En.¡± The weight of the bed sheets and clothes increased a lot when they were wet. Li Man couldn¡¯t even lift up the basket when she tried.


    Li Mo saw this and smiled. ¡°Too heavy, right? Let me carry it.¡±


    ¡°En, take your time.¡± Li Man moved out of the way and followed after him as he walked towards the hillside.


    The path to the hillside was narrow, so Li Man had to walk very carefully. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t far. It only took two minutes of walking.


    Li Man climbed onto arge rock. She looked into the distance. The vige looked small from here, and the vegetable fields were patches of lush green. It really was a feast for the eyes. A gentle breeze carried over the scent of flowers and left her feeling rxed and happy.


    Li Mo put down the basket. Seeing how much she was enjoying herself, he didn¡¯t call out to her. He took out a bed sheet by himself and slowlyid it out on therge rock. Worried that the wind would blow the sheet away, he picked up a few pebbles and secured the four corners of the sheet with them.


    Li Man turned her head. Seeing that he had already finishedying out two bed sheets, she quickly jumped off the rock and came over to help.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two people to finishying out theundry to dry.


    Li Mo looked at her. ¡°Do you want to stay here and y some more?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Confused, Li Man asked, ¡°y?¡±


    Li Mo slightly smiled. Underneath the sunlight, the warm smile seemed to spill out from his eyes. ¡°You seem quite happy earlier. Do you want to go inside and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Inside?¡± Li Man followed the direction he was pointing and looked at the mountainside that was hidden by trees. It felt as if there was a special kind of magic there that drew her attention. ¡°Can I?¡± She blinked. She looked like a child that had been pleasantly surprised.


    Li Mo nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you there to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Man joyfully agreed. She cheerfully and lightheartedly followed after him in little steps. She had spent her entire life in a city that only had metal and ss, so she was very curious what would be inside of big mountain like this one.


    ¡°Walk slowly, there¡¯s thorns on these trees. Don¡¯t brush against them.¡± Li Mo, who was holding the basket, was walking in the front. He broke off the overgrown branches so that it would be easier for Li Man to walk through.


    Li Man agreed and carefully followed after him. She felt both excited and somewhat scared. ¡°Umm, there won¡¯t be wolves here in the daytime, right?¡±


    Li Mo paused. He turned his head andfortingly smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the wolves won¡¯te here.¡± As he said this, his long arm stretched out, and he held her hand, ¡°Here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

 Chapter 196: Answer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 196: Answer (1)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Li Man hesitatingly shrank her hands down, but she didn¡¯t struggle.


    Li Mo smiled, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. All of the wild beasts are in the depths of the mountain, they usually don¡¯te out.¡± Saying so, he used the basket to open the road ahead. While his hand held hers, he walked slowly, turning his head from time to time to see if there¡¯s any branches that could scratch her.


    Fortunately, the overgrown road wasn¡¯t that long. They only walked for a bit and they already arrived at a t grasnd. There were dense tall trees growing at the edge of the grasnd, tightly screening the golden sunlight from above.


    The air was filled with light green grass fragrance, Li Man deeply inhaled and felt really happy, ¡°This ce is really good.¡± Connected to the few viges under the mountain, this ce also can¡¯t be seen from outside,pletely hidden. It¡¯s like another world, quiet and peaceful, even the time seemed to move slowly here.


    Li Mo looked at her slight smile, put the basket down, found a big tree and sat down, ¡°Do you want to sit down too?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man turned her head and smiled brilliantly; her little feet stepped on the crisp grass. She swiftly ran and squeezed herself at the spot next to him, although her eyes couldn¡¯t stop looking around.


    Endless green trees with ovepping branches, spots of glistening sunlight, fresh and beautiful grass, petals of blossoming flowers falling profusely, and there¡¯s even a beautiful butterfly flying past her eyes.


    Li Man was so surprised she opened her eyes wide. She stretched her hands, wanting to catch that butterfly, but who knew that it was so sly. When it flew in front of Li Man, it slowed down its speed, like it wanted to fall on her shoulder. But when she reached out her hand, its small wings fluttered and flew far away. She didn¡¯t catch it in time, and her body fell down.


    Li Mo reached out and held her, he smiled, ¡°It flies really fast, not easy to catch. Do you want me to help you?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Man busily waved her hands. ¡°I¡¯m only ying around.¡± She only wanted to hold that little thing in her hands, how could she handle it?


    Li Mo only stared at her smile silently.


    Li Man¡¯s face was slightly red, she whispered, ¡°What are you doing looking at me? Is there anything on my face?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She suddenly became reserved. Li Mo felt a bit regretful, secretly upset to himself for gazing at her so fervently. She was so lively and dazzling, this kind of her, he couldn¡¯t help but look.


    Still looking? Li Man felt a bit stuffy, she hastily got up, ¡°I¡¯m going there to look.¡±


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Li Mo shouted suddenly and stretched his hand. Li Man who was just about to get up, was pulled in his bosom.


    Li Man fell into his arms, her shoulder hurting, but there¡¯s no respond whatsoever from him. She looked at Li Mo. One hand tightly hugging her, the other hand holding a branch, gently picking up a coiling snake not so far from them.


    She was scared when she saw the snake looked like it was enchanted, it¡¯s long body wrapped around the branches, it¡¯s little tongue raised and spitted at them.


    ¡°Aa.¡± Li Man¡¯s face was buried in Li Mo¡¯s chest, she dared not look again, only feeling all of her hair rising. She¡¯s really afraid of this kind of crawling soft-bodied animal, both of her legs turned soft.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t know she would be afraid like this, trembling inside his embrace, he could only gently patted her, his other hand threw the branch and the snake far away, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it has already been thrown away.¡±


    ¡°Is it gone?¡± Li Man nervously moved in his arms, slowly turning her head and looked at his empty hand. She felt relieved, but still a bit uneasy, ¡°Where did you throw it?¡± Although the snake doesn¡¯t have long legs, but it can still crawl quickly ande back to them again.


    She still has a fearful expression on her face. Li Mo didn¡¯t regret not letting her know his original n on catching the snake to be cooked into a nourishing soup for dinner. Although his brothers really loved it, but when he looked at her like this, its better not to search for snakes anymore in the future.


    ¡°Threw it over those thistles, it won¡¯te back again.¡± Li Mo gently patted her back, softlyforting her.


    Li Man looked at the thistles, its thorns and weeds were flourishing, it¡¯s the ce where snakes love to stay in. Her heart slightly rxed, ¡°En.¡±


    Although she just rxed, she suddenly thought of something and hurriedly got up, ¡°Quickly go. We¡¯re too close to the thistles, other snakes could appear.¡±


    ¡°Already going?¡± Li Mo stood up, he felt dejected. He didn¡¯t expect a small snake could break the rare beautiful atmosphere they had cultivated, ¡°There¡¯s more inside-¡°


    ¡°We should go home.¡± Her legs went soft once she thought that there could be other snakes around.


    After she said it, she immediately started looking for the way back.


    ¡°ManEr.¡± Li Mo suddenly caught her.


    ¡°Wha-?¡± Li Man¡¯s heart jumped.


    Li Mo took her hand and led her to the other road, ¡°Let¡¯s go here.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Li Man asked curiously, she turned her head around but she didn¡¯t find any scary crawling thing.


    Li Mo took her inside the mountain. When the road became t, he said, ¡°There was a little phyton hanging on the branch, I¡¯m afraid that you would be scared when you see it.¡±

 Chapter 197: Answer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 197: Answer (2)</h4>


    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Man was shocked and threw herself into his arms, ¡°Which tree?¡± She couldn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the pine tree on the edge of the road. It has many dense leaves; you probably can¡¯t see it.¡± Li Mo answered.


    Li Man¡¯s heart jumped, she didn¡¯t dare ask again, her body close following him. Originally, he was the one who held her hands, now she¡¯s the one who squeezed his fingers tightly, her body was taught and leaning on him, afraid that something she doesn¡¯t like would suddenly jump on her.


    Li Mo turned his head slightly and sneaked a nce at her. She looked like a little animal who received an attack, leaving him feeling remorseful and uneasy.


    Was he too much? This really scared her.


    Luckily, in just a short time, he took her into a small deep valley with a clear stream of flowing water and lush green grass.


    The fresh air blowing on her face made Li Man¡¯s worried heart settle down a lot, she even felt that, as long as there¡¯s Li Mo, even if there¡¯s a group of snake, it wouldn¡¯t be terrible.


    She¡¯s not afraid anymore.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Li Man asked with joy apparent in her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s no name.¡± Li Mo looked at her and said, ¡°However, if we¡¯re tired of hunting, we usuallye here to rest. The water here is so sweet.¡±


    Saying this, he walked over to the creek, holding a handful of water in his hand and took a sip.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Man learned from him and half-squatted on the side of the creek, holding some water and took a sip. It was sweet and refreshing, and it was really cool too.


    Looking at the smile on her face, Li Mo felt very satisfied, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you againter if you like it. There will be more wild fruits growing in the mountains in autumn.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Man looked around when suddenly something ran past the forest in front. She yelled with joy, ¡°Rabbit, rabbit-¡°


    ¡°Where?¡± Li Mo looked up and followed her line of sight.


    Li Man grabbed his hand and ran towards the wood, ¡°Right there! I just saw it ran to that side.¡±


    Li Mo looked at her and smiled slightly, ¡°The rabbit runs fast, we couldn¡¯t catch up to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man was somewhat disappointed, but was quickly attracted to the green nts that grew flourishingly inside the woods.


    She ran over and squatted down, it turned out to be wild garlic.


    She was very happy and immediately picked up a lot of small wild garlic and removed the dirt from the roots.


    Li Mo followed and looked at her curiously, especially when she grabbed the grass and looked at it like it was a treasure.


    Li Man smiled and exined to him, ¡°This is called wild garlic, it¡¯s nutritional value is very high.¡±


    ¡°Can it be eaten?¡± Li Mo also picked a small bunch, it just looked like weed to him.


    Li Man said, ¡°Um, it can be eaten, and its delicious too! Wild garlic scrambled egg is very fragrant, I love eating it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Scrambled eggs? But there¡¯s no egg at home.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯ve picked so much, it should be enough for a few meals.¡± Li Man¡¯s moves were very nimble, picking up several bunch in a sweep, putting them neatly aside. She suddenly thought of something and asked excitedly, ¡°Big brother, what do you think if we sell these wild garlics in the market, will anyone buy it?¡±


    ¡°Sell this?¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t know how to answer, he didn¡¯t even know the taste of this thing.


    Li Man¡¯s excited eyes were shining brightly as she said to herself, ¡°I think we can sell it, but we have to pick a lot of it now, tomorrow we could go to the market outside the mountain to try selling it. Even if no one wants it, we can just promote it to restaurants.¡±


    ¡°Promote?¡± What¡¯s the meaning of it?


    Li Man simply exined it to Li Mo, ¡°That just means to sell these wild garlics.¡±


    ¡°Will those restaurants want the things that grows in this mountain?¡± Li Mo wasn¡¯t very optimistic about this because these things looked very ordinary, but seeing Li Man so excited like this, he can¡¯t really say what¡¯s on his mind.


    Moreover, she wanted to go out, so it won¡¯t matter if he go with her to spend some free time, ¡°Then, what do you say if I apany you tomorrow for a trip?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Li Man was really happy. She looked at thoserge bunches of wild garlic and her imagination immediately ran wild, ¡°If someone is willing to ept it, its better to specify the price not to be too low. It would be better if we can make a long-term coboration. Our house already bought and, right? When we go there, we could nt a lot of this, it might not be too bad.¡±


    Looking at her eyes full of surprises and smiles, Li Mo was also greatly encouraged. At the same time, a bold thought suddenly surged into his mind, and the inexplicable impulse rolled in the bottom of his heart. He came over to her.


    ¡°ManEr.¡± He crouched down before her, his eyes burning and firm.


    Li Man was still picking up the wild garlic, she didn¡¯t care if he came before her. She responded with a voice, ¡°Hm.¡±


    ¡°I want to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°Mn, ah?¡±


    Li Man suddenly realized his voice sounded serious so she looked back in amazement. Facing Li Mo¡¯s burning and firm eyes, she was a little bit stunned, ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 198: Answer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 198: Answer (3)</h4>


    ¡°Be my wife.¡± His voice was low, and his face was solemn. Obviously these three words were said after careful consideration and suffering.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man¡¯s brain got more muddled because the topic turned too fast so suddenly. She swallowed and responded with stutter, ¡°I, I...¡±


    Li Mo abruptly grabbed her wet little hand and looked at her with anticipation, ¡°ManEr, please agree with me, I promise that I will always treat you well.¡±


    Agree? Not agree? Agree! Not agree...


    For a moment, Li Man¡¯s head was dizzy, and there were two intertwined small man in her mind; to agree or not to agree, both sides refused to budge and was in a deadlock situation.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡± Even after a long while, she could only whispered this muddled word.


    ¡°En?¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t hear it clearly, so he released her a little and asked again, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Li Man¡¯s perplexed eyes stared at him, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Don¡¯t know? What¡¯s with this kind of answer? Li Mo¡¯s heart was perturbed.


    ¡°Give me a little time to think about it, okay?¡± Li Man felt a bit guilty and asked for his opinion.


    Li Mo¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°You have said this before, have you not considered this in the past few days?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Isn¡¯t this man too straightforward and simple? She was only making an excuse that day, how can she just take these few days to think about it? Furthermore, when his big aunt came and made a scene, she wouldn¡¯t have any time left to think.


    Li Mo saw her hesitating so he took a step back, ¡°Then, please think about it now, it¡¯s quiet in here.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Right now...¡± Li Man stared at him nkly, ¡°The sun will set in a bit, let¡¯s go home, Little Five is waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°When the sun sets, will you give me the answer?¡± Li Mo said as he got up, ¡°How about I go to that side? That way you can calmly think about it alone. When you have thought of an answer, just call me over.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Li Man followed closely, she wanted to resist.


    Li Mo looked at her deeply, ¡°If you don¡¯t call me before the sun sets, I will take it as you tacitly agreeing to it.¡±


    ¡°Ah? No, no, there¡¯s no such thing.¡± Li Man felt like she was wronged and argued, but when he finished saying his part, he went without looking back.


    What does he want? Her heart felt depressed.


    Li Mo left the woods, took a long breath and loosened his hands. He felt both of his palms were full of sweat. This is the first time he forced a woman like this, but after what happened in these recent days made him couldn¡¯t wait any longer. A long dy would cause trouble, this saying is true, especially because the encounter of his father and mother had made him felt fear deep inside.


    ManEr was the woman he liked, the woman he wanted to spend the rest of his life with, the woman he wanted to hold dear, even if it had to be done by coercion.


    The time was slowly flowing, and the sunlight gradually nted over. Li Man was on the ground as she looked at the small heap of wild garlic that had been bunched together. Her heart felt jumbled and numb.


    It¡¯s not because those brothers weren¡¯t good, but to suddenly ept five men, the youngest one was only ten years old. This really challenged one¡¯s moral bottom line.


    What should she do?


    If she didn¡¯t ept, what reason would she have to stay in Li family, cared for by everyone? Dying the lifelong happiness of those brothers?


    Leaving the Li family? But she was someone that they bought, at least she should pay back their money.


    But where can she go to if she left the Li family? The world was vast, but she¡¯s a stranger to this new world, just like a newborn baby, where would she go to seek a living path that suit her?


    It¡¯s more likely that even before she left the mountain she would be caught by someone else. Remembering the tragic scene on that day when she first came into this world made her fearful.


    ¡°Have you thought of an answer?¡± Li Mo¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from the top, Li Man looked up, ¡°What?¡±


    Li Mo pointed to the grey-blue sky, ¡°The sun has already gone down.¡±


    Li Man was shocked, she remembered what he said just now, that if she didn¡¯t call him before the sun set, he would take it as if she tacitly agreeing to him.


    ¡°No, I forgot, I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± Li Man hurriedly got up and exined, but because she squatted for a long time, when she stood up, her feet felt numb and she fell into his arms.


    Li Mo hugged her and chuckled beside her ear, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°What do you understand?¡± Li Man held his arm and asked in amazement, ¡°I haven¡¯t-¡°


    Li Mo¡¯s face sank, the feeling of loss suddenly rushed through inside his eyes. Li Man swallowed back her words that hadn¡¯t been thought of clearly. Looking at the man¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t say any words of rejection, even the vague and perfunctory ones.


    This man, from the time when he first picked her up at Goddess¡¯ Ravine vige, has been quietly guarding her, loving her as his own beloved woman.


    At this moment, she had a clear answer inside her heart.


    ¡°There are so many wild garlics here that I picked, aren¡¯t we going to the market to sell them tomorrow?¡± Li Man smiled warmly, her finger pointing the wild garlics on the ground.


    Li Mo was slightly stunned, what is this answer means?


    ¡°Do you agree or not?¡± He saw the slight smile on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    This kind of simple and honest man made her helpless inside, she already expressed it clearly, how can he still not understand?


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, you should just guess it yourself.¡± She pushed him away deliberately, letting him be in distress. This stupid man, he should have understood her meaning already.


    Li Mo stood dumbfounded on the spot, his eyebrows were crumpled tightly, his arms were empty as he felt a sense of emptiness. She hasn¡¯t agreed yet.


    Li Man ran two steps, turning her head to look at his lonely face. She could only shook her head and walked back to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.¡± She nced at him gently, slowly stood at her tiptoe, leaning her head and put a soft and lingering kiss on his chin.


    Li Mo suddenly widened his eyes, a great ecstasy burst inside and he almost couldn¡¯t believe himself that she just took the initiative to kiss him.


    Li Man¡¯s face was flushed red, her eyes looked shy as she said, ¡°Fool, you still don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡±


    ¡°ManEr!¡± Li Mo suddenly reached out and hugged her waist. He lifted and threw her into the air with excitement.


    Li Man¡¯s flower-like face turned pale, her hands hugged him tightly and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Let me down!¡±


    ¡°ManEr, my wife.¡± The excited Li Mo didn¡¯t know what to do. Hugging her, he wanted to throw her twice more, but afraid of making her scared to death, he could only whirled her around at the same ce.


    Feeling as if the sky and earth were spinning, Li Man could only bury her face in his chest, waiting until when he finally calmed down, she then finally was willing to look up, but she had to wait for a long time before everything settled and the world not spinning before her eyes anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any more trouble.¡± She snorted softly on his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo let her down, grabbed some hay and made a straw rope. He then tied up the wild garlic that she picked and put it inside the corner of the basket.


    Li Man only looked at him warmly on the side. Maybe because her mind was already fixed, when she looked at him busily doing things, she felt that this man is really considerate and attentive.


    But doing heavybor like this wasn¡¯t easy, she had to think of a way out. Even if the future was still uncertain, she wanted to grab everything that she could grab on.


    If they¡¯re willing to love her, then she would do her best to be good to them.


    ¡°Alright.¡± After the basket was lifted, Li Mo squatted before her and pointed to the back.


    ¡°What? I don¡¯t want to be carried.¡± Li Man said with a smile, reaching her hand to grab his hand and pulled him up.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t get up and instead said, ¡°C¡¯mon up, the sky is dark already, traversing through the mountain road is difficult, it would be faster to let me carry you down.¡±


    ¡°Can-¡°


    ¡°Wait.¡± Li Mo suddenly heard a sound, he put down the basket and said to Li Man, ¡°Wait here a bit, I¡¯lle back soon.¡±


    After saying this, he ran to the depths of the woods.


    Where is he going? Li Man wanted to stop him, but Li Mo suddenly stopped in front of a big tree nearby, took off his shoes and climbed it with his hands.


    What does he want to do? Li Man widened her eyes and looked up as he climbed so high, her heart also beat faster and can¡¯t seem to slow down.


    In fact, her fear were unnecessary, the Li Brothers all can easily climb tree, especially Li Mo, even if there¡¯s no branch to cling on, he can climb it like a monkey.


    After a while, he came down as his hand held some things inside.


    He ran back in excitement and showed a few bird eggs to Li Man.


    Li Man nced at him gently, ¡°Did you climb so high to get this?¡±


    Li Mo smiled foolishly, putting the bird eggs carefully inside the basket, ¡°These eggs and those wild garlics, you can fry it together.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Man¡¯s heart was warmed, because he remembered what she had just said.


    On the way back, Li Man leaned on Li Mo¡¯s back, letting him carry her.


    When they arrived on the hillside, they found that the sheets all has been dried, the two of them stacked and ced them inside the basket.


    After that, Li Mo squatted halfway, wanting to carry her again.


    Li Man felt helpless and gave him a look, ¡°I¡¯ll walk this road myself.¡±


    Li Mo smiled and didn¡¯t insist on it. However, under the glow of the setting sun, Li Man¡¯s beautiful cheeks became more and more attractive. He unconsciously took her hand and said seriously, ¡°Man Er, I have looked at the calendar before. Three days from now would be suitable for rounding the room. [1]


    ¡°Oh...¡± Li Man¡¯s legs went soft and she almost stumbled by the stones under her feet.


    TL NOTE


    [1] (of a child bride) to consummate marriage.


    Chinese people have a custom of counting the day and looking at the calendar before doing something, kind of like a fortune-telling. There are even people who refuse to go out if its their unlucky day.


    Finally!!!! Li Man finally epted them! Fuahahhaha~ I never knew Li Mo could drop bomb after bomb like that to her, is he secretly a yandere + sadist? Will Li Man work her schemes to riches? Will she sessfuly round the room with flying colours? Stay in tune in the next chapter of Fortunate Wife! (???)


    And as usual, let me know of any mistake in thement below~

 Chapter 199: Visit

    <h4>Chapter 199: Visit</h4>


    About the question of rounding the house, Li Man couldn¡¯t straight up answer anything even if she¡¯s beaten to death. At the end of the day, she¡¯s still a woman, did she have toply with this kind of thing? The environment, the atmosphere and the feelings of both parties, all were indispensable. He set the date so suddenly, there¡¯s even no rehearsal whatsoever, her heart couldn¡¯t ept it no matter what.


    ¡°Man Er, what do you say?¡± Seeing her without words, Li Mo seriously asked once more, rounding the room was a big event, they can¡¯t be sloppy about it.


    What can she say? Agree to it? Their house only have two rooms, so they have to go to hers to do the deeds? Who¡¯s going to be first?


    Ngh... can¡¯t think about it anymore.


    Li Man¡¯s face was boiling hot, she gave an angry re at him, ¡°The sky is getting dark, you still don¡¯t want to go back? They¡¯re going to search for us.¡±


    ¡°Then, you agreed?¡± Li Mo was wild with joy, his mind was already nning if there¡¯s anything that should be prepared first. At least, the room has to be cleaned, the brick bed has to be morefortable, he also has to find some spare time to wash himself clean for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you anymore.¡± Looking at his face rippling with spring joy, Li Man ruthlessly red at him and rushed forward with small steps.


    Li Mo¡¯s smile got wider and wider, knowing that she¡¯s shy, he caught up to her in just a few steps, ¡°Slow down, be careful not to fall.¡±


    Li Man ignored him and ran to the entrance of the vige, when she happened to bump into Li Yan and Li Shu who were looking for them in a flurry.


    ¡°Wife, where have you been?¡± When Li Shu saw her, he ran to her in haste, clutching her hand and nervously asked.


    Li Yan¡¯s eyes faintly lingered on Li Man¡¯s face, and then fell to Li Mo who¡¯s behind her, ¡°Big brother, today¡¯s washing clothes was really troublesome, even two people had to go from afternoon until the sky got dark.¡±


    Hearing Second Brother¡¯s ridiculing tone, Li Mo felt a little embarrassed, but he couldn¡¯t hold back the wide smile from appearing on his face. He came over and patted Second Brother¡¯s shoulder as he said apologetically, ¡°We let you worried about us. I only brought Man Er to the mountain to go around.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything good in the mountain?¡± Li Shu looked at Li Man with a puzzled look, jealousy already appeared in his eyes, ¡°Do you like it? I¡¯ll take you there next time.¡±


    Li Yan scrutinized and examined Li Man, ¡°Going around?¡±


    Li Mo looked at Li Man, lightly snorted and answered Li Yan¡¯s question, ¡°That¡¯s right, going around. Man Er also picked a lot of wild garlic, she said that it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Stared at by three men who were all her husbands, Li Man couldn¡¯t help but felt nervous, ¡°It¡¯s already night, let¡¯s go home, Little Five is waiting for us worriedly.¡± She hastily got rid off them and walked forward.


    ¡°You know that we¡¯re worried but stillte going home?¡± Li Yan casted her a dissatisfied look, followed her from by her side and slowly went home.


    Li Man suddenly didn¡¯t dare to face Li Yan and Li Shu. When they got back home, she immediately took the wild garlic and eggs from the basket and went straight to the kitchen.


    In fact, when Li Yan looked at her expression, he already knew there¡¯s something wrong. He could still let her go, but he would not let Li Mo go.


    Waiting until Li Man went into the kitchen, Li Mo was dragged to the East Room by Li Yan and Li Shu.


    ¡°Big brother, what did you do with her this whole afternoon?¡± Looking at big brother¡¯s smile stretching from one¡¯s ear to the other, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but felt sour.


    Li Shu also sniffed out a bit of peculiarity, excited and sour he asked, ¡°Big brother, did you kidnapped her to the mountain and secretly ate her?¡±


    The two younger brothers asked this directly, even Little Five was standing on edge, staring with big eyes and earnestly questioned him.


    Li Mo felt a bit embarrassed and vexed, ¡°Nonsense, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is done? Then why our wife blushing like that?¡± Li Shu thought that something¡¯s not right.


    Li Yan, on the other hand, was relieved. He believed big brother¡¯s words, however, he only believed that he hasn¡¯t eaten her yet. As for other things, what already happened could be seen clearly from those two people¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°Big brother, do you think we¡¯re fools? Oh, no, it¡¯s awkward, there¡¯s still Little Five.¡± Li Yan deliberately pulled Little Five to his side and asked big brother.


    In fact, Li Mo also didn¡¯t want to conceal the good news. He was only waiting for when they want to go to sleep and seriously tell them, but who knew that these few people were unsettled, he could only say, ¡°Man Er already agreed.¡±


    ¡°Agreed to what?¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart was jumping, he already realized what was happening. His inner ecstasy gushed out, only waiting for Li Mo¡¯s words.


    Li Mo didn¡¯t let them down and said slowly, ¡°She agreed to be our wife.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really? That¡¯s great!¡± Li Shu excitedly shout and jumped.


    Li Yan busily held him, ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be too happy too early.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t understand.


    Li Yan looked at Li Mo, ¡°Has she promised to rounding the room with us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Li Shu also asked, this was what the brothers most concerned about.


    Li Mo¡¯s face was red, he looked at Little Five with a tangled expression, ¡°Little Five, you should go to the kitchen and see if she need a hand.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I want to hear, sister is my wife too.¡± Little Five straightened his back at this time, he made a serious deration.


    The other three brothers¡¯ head were full of ck line, Li Shu pped the back of Little Five¡¯s head, ¡°She¡¯s indeed your wife, but you shouldn¡¯t concern yourself over this matter now.¡±


    Little Five hit Li Shu¡¯s arm back and said, ¡°No way, she¡¯s my wife, if you guys want to round the room, then I want to do it too.¡±


    ¡°Do you even understand what rounding the room means?¡± Li Shu asked him with a teasing smile.


    Little Five actually didn¡¯t quite understand, but he felt if he¡¯s excluded now, it would be difficult in theter years, of course he didn¡¯t want it, ¡°What do you care? Anyway, sister is also my wife.¡±


    ¡°Little Thing, why are you so stubborn?¡± Li Shu really wanted to kick him out at this time. There are a lot of brothers already, why does this little one wants to grab her too? Haa...


    Li Yan was anxious and interrupted their conversation, ¡°Alright, alright, how about listening to big brother now?¡±


    Thus those few people one by one looked at Li Mo.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked at the calendar, three days from now would be a good day for rounding the room. But our wife hasn¡¯t given her approval yet.¡± Li Mo truthfully confessed.


    ¡°Three days from now?¡± Li Shu got really impatient and excited, ¡°Then I have to prepare everything perfectly.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to prepare?¡± Li Mo busily asking, his intention to learn was too obvious.


    Li Shu sneered, ¡°you will know when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± Li Mo busily held him, ¡°Our wife hasn¡¯t given her approval yet, you shouldn¡¯t mess things up.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Li Shu let out an evil smile.


    Li Yan thought about it and asked Li Mo, ¡°She also didn¡¯t refuse, right?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo nodded.


    Li Yan understood, ¡°Alright, I know. But, big brother, if we round the room three dayster, fourth brother won¡¯t be at home, we three brothers... En?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t say theter part, but the meaning was so obvious.


    Li Mo lost his temper from being embarrassed, even though they¡¯re brothers, but these words were still too straightforward, ¡°Then, what do you say we should do?¡±


    He wanted to say that he¡¯s the oldest in the family, it¡¯s also a natural order to start from him, but this status would also suppress them, wasn¡¯t it too much? Besides, will they really be convinced?


    ¡°Of course big brother should be first.¡± Although Li Shu¡¯s heart could vomit vinegar, but he always thought that this was what his older brother should have.


    Li Mo¡¯s heart wasforted, his face brimming with smile as he looked at Li Yan.


    Li Yan actually wanted to suggest on drawing lots, but looking at big brother¡¯s eyes full of expectation, he couldn¡¯t bring out what he wanted to say. But only god knows how much he wanted that girl.


    ¡°Second brother?¡± Li Shu bumped Li Yan, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Li Yan smiled at Li Mo, ¡°Then, big brother, you have to behave well.¡±


    His words also tacitly agreed on Li Mo being the person to deflower Li Man, it¡¯s just, he felt dejected, Li Mo also felt a bit awkward, ¡°Second brother-¡°


    ¡°Alright, big brother, recuperate yourself these days. That¡¯s right, how¡¯s your back¡¯s injury?¡± Li Yan asked with care.


    Li Mo was gratified and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay already.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡± After Li Yan said this, he turned around and went out the door.


    Li Mo saw his lonely back, he wanted to follow but what can he say to Second brother, letting him be Man Er¡¯s first? Will his own heart be willing to do that?


    Li Mo suddenly felt ufortable, this was his first time being selfish. He could give up everything else if his younger brothers wanted it, but he couldn¡¯t say the same if Li Man was involved.


    Fortunately Li Shu pulled him at that time, asking if they will round the room at the same night or one by one in order, letting him turned his attention somewhere else.


    The sky haspletely turned dark, Li Yan stood under the eaves looking at the dark blue sky when he suddenly felt his breathing was obstructed.


    There¡¯s a sound of cooking at the kitchen when Li Man coughed twice, seemingly got choked by the smoke rising up.


    Li Yan turned his body and got inside.


    At the corner on the top of the kitchen range, a small oilmp was lit. Under the dim light, Li Man was flustered as she brought out the dishes from the cooking pot.


    ¡°Is it burnt?¡± Li Yan could smell something burning. When he walked nearer, surely enough, the dishes in the te were really burnt.


    Li Man was feeling guilty to death as she ran back and forth with the pot. It¡¯s because she was absentminded from time to time, and now this good scrambled eggs with wild garlic was burnt to crisp.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Li Yan reached his hand as he tidied up her messy hair, revealing her white and delicate cheeks.


    Li Man cocked her head slightly to the side, escaping his hand and put the te down, ¡°I still have to cook rice.¡±


    ¡°Man Er.¡± Li Yan caught her hand and looked at her with aplicated expression.


    Li Man turned her head to look at him, ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was this stunned and innocent look that made him felt a lot of reluctance inside his heart, ¡°Do you like big brother?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Man didn¡¯t change her expression, ¡°What do you want to do by asking me this?¡±


    ¡°Do you like him?¡± If she shake her head, then he will veto his third brother (of being Li Man¡¯s first).


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t your big brother already told you everything?¡± Li Man carefully noticed his peculiarity.


    Li Yan was somewhat disappointed by her reaction, ¡°You saying it like this, so you really like big brother?¡±


    ¡°I have to cook.¡± If Li Mo already said everything, shouldn¡¯t he be happy? What¡¯s with his attitude right now?


    Li Yan released her hand and watched her squatted and busy herself under the stove. He let out a mocking smile, what could he expect, why should he get himself entangled?


    Besides, he still could have her endless nights toe.


    ¡°Girl, have you prepared everything?¡± putting aside distracting thoughts, Li Yan has a more interesting idea. If he¡¯s sad, then she should take some punishment.


    Li Yan didn¡¯t tell her clearly, only winking at her


    ¡°...¡± Li Man was flustered, is this about rounding the room?


    When they were eating their dinner, Li Man was more certain that Li Yan¡¯s unclear word before was really referring to rounding the room, because the stares of those brothers on her were too obvious, even Little Five was acting somewhat different.


    What¡¯s more frightening was that burnt dish, even though they were dumbfounded and hesitated to eat it, especially Li Shu, they unexpectedly still have the energy to say that it was delicious.


    Just, their staring at her so firmly, lying through their teeth and saying delicious over and over, really made her doubtful; was the food or her that¡¯s delicious?


    Li Man was in a mess, this feeling of impossibility to stop halfway, she knew that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to agree with Li Mo, how could it be any good?


    Was three days from now really a good day? Then why she feel like its going to be the doomsday instead? Especially when she¡¯s thinking of Li Yan¡¯s evilugh, Li Shu¡¯s hungry wolf-like eyes, she really wanted to hide.


    Sure enough, the next morning, even though she woke up early, she hid in the bed and refused to go out to see anyone.


    Finally, Li Mo knocked on the door, ¡°Man Er, have you woken up?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She sat on the bed, and answered with a depressed voice.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Moreover, we (brothers) already picked a lot of wild garlic, don¡¯t you want to see it?¡±


    ¡°Wild garlic?¡± Li Man remembered that they would go to the market to sell them today, she opened the quilt and walked over, ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯lle right away.¡±


    Li Mo waited at the door as he heard rustling sound from inside, his handsome face exhibited a gentle smile.


    Li Man wore her clothes,bed her hair and went out, Li Mo who was standing at the door said, ¡°Wash yourself first then eat some breakfast, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wild garlic, did you all pick them?¡± Li Man was very curious.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo pointed to the two baskets in the yard, ¡°It¡¯s all there, I and three brothers went there this morning to pick them up.¡±


    ¡°You all woke up very early.¡± Li Man smiled a little, ashamed of her ownziness.


    ¡°Second and third brother still need to go to work.¡± Li Mo exined.


    Li Man felt apologetic in her heart, she should have gotten up early and cook for everyone. Hah, she already promised to herself, what was she doing, feeling embarrassed and afraid, holing herself up inside the quilt?


    However, she still won¡¯t let them seed so easily. Otherwise, she¡¯s afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand (because of fatigue) those five men in the future.


    Thinking like that, Li Man felt a bit more at ease. She walked to the courtyard and grabbed a small bunch of wild garlic. The soil on the roots was already cleaned, the dead leaves were also picked aside, this was good, after all they should have a good outward appearance for selling.


    ¡°Eat first, I¡¯ll go with you to the market in a while.¡± Li Mo smiled at her.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Man put back the wild garlic, went to the kitchen, took some water and washed her face and rinsed her mouth. After that she hurriedly finished breakfast.


    Waiting for her until she finished her breakfast, Li Mo then took a bag of water and put it on the cart, he then let Little Five to look after the house before he went with Li Man.


    She already walked the road leading outside the mountain once, so she didn¡¯t feel anything, but from time to time, when she sat on the small cart, her eyes saw mountains and beautifulndscapes, she felt freedom inside.


    It was already noon when they arrived at the small town outside the vige. At this time, there were hardly any people left.


    Li Mo proposed to go to the ce where Li Hua studied.


    Li Mo nodded happily as she was very curious about what the ancient academy looked like.


    Only when she arrived did she know that this wasn¡¯t a government school but a private one as there were only several courtyards. It was said that private school was also good, however there weren¡¯t that many student studying.


    Li Hua was very pleasantly surprised as he never expected that his older brother would go with Man Er to see him.


    At that time, he was cooking in the kitchen. But when he saw them, he immediately put down the knife for cutting vegetables and greeted them, ¡°Big brother, howe were you both here?


    ¡°There¡¯s just a bit of things that we need to do.¡± Li Mo said casually. At the same time, he looked at Li Hua carefully and finally felt that something¡¯s not right, ¡°It¡¯s only a few days, howe you¡¯re so thin? You can¡¯t always study too hard and neglect your own health.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua gave a response, but he kept on staring at Li Man. He also didn¡¯t expect that in just a few days of not seeing her, the thoughts in his heart surged like a tide that can¡¯t be controlled.


    Li Man was embarrassed by his fervent staring and went into the kitchen, ¡°What are you cooking? Let me help.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You both walked all the way here, aren¡¯t you tired? Come to my room for a drink.¡± Li Hua walked in front and lead them to his room.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo gave a look to Li Man and they both walked behind Li Hua.


    Li Hua¡¯s room was located at the corner of the courtyard. Its small and can only amodate a single person bed with a table and a chair, but the inside was clean and tidy nevertheless. The most important thing was the venttion and light was good.


    ¡°So you live in here?¡± Li Man looked around curiously and asked, she thought it would be like a dormitory where several people lived together in modern times.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua drew a stool from under the table and let Li Mo sit and proceeded to pour water for the two people.


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. Fourth brother, you should sit and drink too, don¡¯t just study everyday and tire your brain out.¡± Li Mo was a bit distressed for his fourth brother.


    Li Hua felt embarrassed because for the past few days he actually couldn¡¯t focus on studying. When he saw Li Man bending over the window with curiosity looking at outside, he smiled, ¡°You two should sit first. I¡¯ll go to the teacher and ask for a leave.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that, we¡¯d go in a while.¡± Li Mo busily said as he got up.


    Li Hua said, ¡°Big brother, you should sit down first. I have something to say when Ie back.¡±


    Saying this, he went out the door and ran to the other main house, gently knocked on the door and went inside. Not long after, he went out.


    Going back to his room, he said to Li Mo, ¡°Big brother, my teacher want to speak with you for a bit..¡±


    ¡°With me?¡± Li Mo was drinking water and spit it out a little as he was slightly surprised, ¡°What¡¯s your teacher want to speak with me about?¡±


    ¡°I think it should be about my study-rted matter.¡± Li Hua answered, although actually he already knew what¡¯s going on.


    Li Mo gave a look at Li Man and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go in a bit. I¡¯lle back immediately.¡±


    Li Man nodded, ¡°En.¡±


    Li Hua keenly observed the gaze between her and big brother. It wasn¡¯t there when he was still at home a few days ago. Did something happen when he wasn¡¯t with her?


    Li Hua sent out Li Mo to his teacher¡¯s room, then he quickly ran back to his small room.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Man heard his hurried footsteps and couldn¡¯t help but ask


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Man hastily answered as he quickly closed the door and window.


    The room suddenly got dark and Li Man was stunned, ¡°What are you doing, closing the window?¡±


    As soon as she turned her head, she felt a shadow looming after her and her whole body was suddenly swept into his arms by force.


    ¡°Man Er.¡± Li Hua hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Li Hua, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± his hug was too tight and she found it a little bit difficult to breathe.


    Li Hua reluctantly loosened his embrace as he looked at the fair and clear contours of her face, his eyes grew deep, ¡°Man Er, these days, is everything good?¡±


    ¡°En? Its very good.¡± Is he worried about her? Li Man suddenlyughed and continued, ¡°It¡¯s always like that at home every day, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    When Li Hua heard it, he felt dejected, ¡°It¡¯s all the same with or without me.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± What kind of misunderstanding is this? Li Hua busily changed the topic, ¡°Li Hua, is it difficult studying in here? Do you cook every day?¡±


    Li Hua didn¡¯t want her to worry about the situation in here too much, he only asked, ¡°Do you ever miss me?¡±


    ¡°Li Hua...¡± Li Man felt that there¡¯s something wrong. He deliberately closed the windows and even took Li Mo away.


    ¡°I miss you.¡± Li Hua suddenly hold her face, a soft and warm lips gently fell on hers.


    ¡°Li Hua.¡± Li Man tried to break free from him and looked at him helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, okay?¡±


    Li Hua only stared at her closely, his breathing a little haggard, ¡°Man Er, I have to go to Fu City with my teacher in a few days, I have to at least spend half a month before I coulde back.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is Fu City very far?¡± Li Man suddenly felt reluctant too. She¡¯s worried because ancient transportation isn¡¯t the same like the modern ones, the road¡¯s dangers was even more unpredictable.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua nodded his head eagerly as he kissed her forehead and said quickly, ¡°Originally, if you didn¡¯te today, I still nned on going back home tomorrow. Man Er, I really miss you.¡±


    His lips slowly slipped down from her cheeks to her soft lips, desparately telling his thoughts and reluctance again and again.


    TL NOTE


    ¸®³Ç [Fu City]: Capital of Fu perfecture (from Tang to Qing dynasty) / perfectural seat. Government administrative post was here.


    Sorry about thete update guys. Actually my reason for theteness is because of my inability to decide on the title¡¯s trantion. You see, the title is ̽Íû which can be tranted to either 1 look about, 2 call on somebody (usu. from afar) or 3 visit. To match the title and the story, I had to finish tranting it first (yeah, I¡¯m kinda weird like that). What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t really have that much time tranting, so be sure to be patient on me, kay?


    Anyway, I think Li Yan and Man Er really have a major misunderstanding. If they don¡¯t talk and be open about it, it would get worse and worse. Although Li Yan doesn¡¯t want to hurt Li Man whatsoever, but his emotion could get the best of him if he¡¯s hurt. And Li Man¡¯s running away and prejudice doesn¡¯t help at all. It¡¯s a toxic rtionship imo.


    And, Li Hua came back!! With a kiss too! (¡î¡ä3£à) I miss you~


    Sometimes, I forgot that they¡¯re still teenagers. That exins their horndog mind and immaturity, lol.


    As always, let me know in thement if there¡¯s any mistake! Ciao~!

 Chapter 200: Sunshower (1)

    <h4>Chapter 200: Sunshower (1)</h4>


    Li Mo soon came back; the door was opened and he walked in directly. He saw Li Hua sitting on the stool with his head drooping slightly, like he¡¯s pondering on something.


    Li Man was leaning against the small window, sitting quietly like a painting, even when he came back and gently called out to the two people, she didn¡¯t even turned her head.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back?¡± Li Hua got up and lightly smiled as he asked, ¡°What did teacher talk about with you?¡±


    Li Mo took back his gaze from Li Man, slowly answered, ¡°Your teacher will go to Fu City in two days, he want you to send him on the journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man nodded, ¡°It¡¯s still this matter, teacher had already said it to me yesterday. I nned on going back home and discuss about this with you in these two days.¡±


    Li Man sat down and looked at Li Hua seriously, ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s your idea about this?¡±


    ¡°I think teacher favors my development (as a student). His body isn¡¯t as good as before, so I¡¯ll be worried if he go alone.¡± Li Hua said.


    ¡°But, going to Fu City isn¡¯t a matter of just one or two days.¡± Li Mo felt hesitant and worried watching his younger brother, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve never been that far from home, and this time you suddenly have to go there, your big brother can¡¯t rest assure.¡±


    ¡°Big brother doesn¡¯t have to worry about this. Teacher already prepared a horse carriage, also there¡¯s someone at Fu City to give aid to us. As long as teacher has settled there, I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡± Li Hua reassured his older brother.


    ¡°But-¡° Li Mo still worried, ¡°How about big brother go and apany you?¡±


    ¡°One person more means more cost, furthermore there¡¯s still teacher, will there be any mishap? Besides, I also want to go to Fu City to look around.¡± Li Hua deliberately talked lightly.


    Li Mo was silent for a while and sighed again, ¡°Your teacher is already old, it¡¯s good that he has a ce to go to. But, you only studied for two years,ter...¡±


    ¡°Self-study is the same, furthermore, I still can write a letter to teacher if I have any question.¡± Li Hua said.


    Li Mo sighed, ¡°It can only be like this. Fourth brother, have you gone out these past few days? Big brother doesn¡¯t bring that much money now, how about you go back home tomorrow?¡±


    How much money his family have, how can Li Hua not know? ¡°Big brother, this time teacher is paying for the journey.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo was silent. Although he didn¡¯t want his brother to have any risks, but he also can¡¯t ignore teacher¡¯s kindness,¡± Then you have to be more careful on the road.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Hua promised, his eyes slowly nced sideways at Li Man.


    Li Man still maintained her original position, her eyes dazing nkly at the rose bush inside the courtyard.


    Li Hua just recklessly kissed her in desperation, and then told her that he would marry her when hee back.


    At noon, Li Hua made two dishes. Li Mo and Li Man stayed together to have a meal. After eating, the two then left the school.


    Before leaving, Li Hua sent them to the gate. Before Li Man stepped out of the door, he quickly grabbed her hand and squeezed it in his palm. He gently reminded her, ¡°Remember my words, wait for me toe back.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man¡¯s face was hot. She hastily took out her hand from him and in quick stride ran to Li Mo who was pushing the cart in front.


    Li Mo was curious, ¡°What did fourth brother say to you?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡± these brothers all have the same shameful behavior, Li Man helplessly thought.


    Li Mo pushed the cart and quickly went to her side, staring suspiciously at her red cheeks, and finally to her red lips, ¡°Fourth brother... did he bite you?¡±


    ¡°Wha-...¡± Li Man¡¯s hand instinctively touched his mouth, feeling a bit of tingling sensation. He can also find out about this kind of thing?


    Li Mo suddenly stopped pushing the cart, reached his hand out and grabbed Li Man, pushing apart her hand and gently touched her tender lips with his rough calloused fingertips. With a scrunched eyebrow he sighed, ¡°Fourth brother was bad, biting your lips like this. Is it hurting?¡±


    ¡°Your pinching¡¯s hurting me.¡± Li Man patted his hand off and she walked off while feeling vexed.


    Li Mo rushed to push the cart and catch up to her, ¡°What? Are you really angry?¡± It was fourth brother who bit her, why is she angry with me?


    ¡°You brothers are all the same.¡± Li Man turned her head, ferociously ring at him.


    Li Mo felt wronged, ¡°I didn¡¯t bite you.¡±


    Li Man felt more annoyed, ¡°Do you want to bite me too?¡±


    Li Mo stared at her swollen red lips, something shed inside his eyes, but he didn¡¯t dare say that he want to bite her too, ¡°Man Er, walk slower. Maybe it¡¯s because fourth brother want to go far away this time, but he usually isn¡¯t like this.¡±


    Haa, Li Man wanted to facepalm herself and just go away. This doofus, she wasn¡¯t really angry, she was just ashamed of being seen by him that she didn¡¯t know how to act, and there¡¯s no other way but using this way to block his mouth from bbering nonsense.


    Hisforting words, the more he said it the more she wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    It¡¯s just, doesn¡¯t he feel nothing even when his little brother did this to her? Instead, he defended his brother. She felt like this time she should really be angry.


    ¡°Your fourth brother bit me, don¡¯t you feel angry at all?¡±


    Li Mo was dumbfounded, ¡°Fourth brother, he¡ª¡°


    He immediately understood Li Man¡¯s meaning, he also saw the entanglement and anger on her eyes. In fact, how could he not feel jealous? But that person was his fourth brother, and also her shared husband.


    ¡°Man Er.¡± He looked at her in distress, ¡°Do you have to put me in this difficult position?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Li Man didn¡¯t know what to say, but can a person¡¯s heart be split into a few pieces? Why does she fell guilty whenever she¡¯s facing everyone of them?


    When she agreed to li Mo, she suddenly couldn¡¯t face Li Yan. When facing Li Yan, her heart beat quickly, making her dare not face Li Shu. When Li Hua got intimate with her, she couldn¡¯t face Li Mo, she felt that she has betrayed them.


    She obviously knew that she was just torturing herself, since those brothers didn¡¯t care about this.


    But she, on the contrary, felt like this all along ah.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my heart just can¡¯t ept this.¡± She looked at his eyes, Li Man truthfully said her feelings.


    Li Mo opened his mouth and wanted tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, when atst, he finally said, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll tell fourth brother to not bite you next time?¡±


    Thump¡ªLi Man felt like fainting. She immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell him.¡± If she need Li Mo to tell fourth brother this kind of thing, then how can she face Li Hua in the future? Moreover, he didn¡¯t really bite her, he just¡ª


    When she thought about the scene in that small room, Li Man felt ridiculous, her face blushed red and her heart jumping. Although that young boy didn¡¯t know how to kiss with his tongue, he was still very eager and reckless, almost making her want to guide him in.


    But she didn¡¯t do anything.


    The result of not doing anything was hurting her own lips ah, her lips was sucked like a jelly by that boy for a long time!


    ¡°Man Er.¡± Li Mo lowered his head and looked at her, ¡°You, are you blushing?¡±


    Li Man was shocked until her spirit came back into ce. She quickly went forward, ¡°Where¡¯s the market?¡±


    ¡°This way, you¡¯re running to the wrong way,¡± Li Mo stood behind andughed.


    Li Man blushed and with a gloomy expression she went back, lightly giving a look to Li Mo, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the road.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Looking at her like this, he knew that she was fine. Li Mo was happy as he pushed the cart to the front. From time to time, he looked back to see if she could keep up with him.

 Chapter 201: Sunshower (2)

    <h4>Chapter 201: Sunshower (2)</h4>


    In the afternoon, there weren¡¯t many people left in the market. The various stalls already started their lunch, sipping their tea slowly.


    Li Mo put the small cart at the exit gate of the market where there were still a lot of peopleing and going.


    But even after finding a good ce, didn¡¯t mean that the sale would be good too, at least that¡¯s what Li Mo and Li Man experienced here.


    Li Mo originally wasn¡¯t someone who talk a lot, thus selling things was more impossible for him.


    For Li Man, this was her first time she came out to set up a stall. Standing there, facing the eyes of various people on her, she felt more and more ufortable.


    Two people stood by the wall for about half an hour and more people gradually came back to the market, but there¡¯s no one at their stall, although, this pair of beautiful woman and handsome man attracted many people¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Man Er, let¡¯s go back.¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t want people¡¯s gazes to fall on her as he pushed the small cart to go back home.


    How can this be okay? Even though going out was easy, but it still made her pair of feet hurt walking here. She thought, even if they have to sell it cheaper, that could still make her feel more ease at heart.


    Taking a mouthful of deep breath, Li Man pushed herself to open her mouth, but the sound she let out was akin to a mosquito.


    Li Mo was somewhat distressed, how can he let his wife look like this?


    When he just wanted to push the cart again, at this time, there¡¯s an olddy that came over with a cane and nced at their basket.


    Li Man quickly seized the opportunity and held the olddy while letting out a gentle voice, ¡°Grandma, do you want to buy some wild garlic? It¡¯s delicious and nutritious.¡±


    ¡°Youngdy, are you selling vegetables?¡± The olddy looked at her with a smile.


    Li Man felt that there was finally a way out, she busily said, ¡°That¡¯s right, these grew on the mountain, all natural. Grandma, do you want to buy some?¡±


    ¡°Buy, buy.¡± The olddy¡¯s mouth said this word, but her eyes stared at Li Man and curiously asked, ¡°Girl, how old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Li Man thought that this body at most would be 15 to 16 years old, so she said, ¡°Sixteen.¡±


    ¡°Sixteen? Sixteen is good ah.¡± The olddy smiled and seemed to be thinking of something.


    Sixteen? Li Mo¡¯s heart fell down, he was older than her by a full 7 years, would she disdain him of being too old?


    ¡°Grandma, how much do you want?¡± Li Man saw that the olddy had no objection, so she grabbed a handful from the basket and then whispered to Li Mo, ¡°How much do you think the price should be for a catty of this?¡±


    Li Mo was dumbfounded, he shook his head, ¡°You should set the price yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man thought about it. At her time, this kind of wild garlic was quite expensive, even the cheapest would be around 4-5 yuan for a catty. At this time, one copper coin should be equal to modern time¡¯s one yuan, ¡°Then, how about 4 copper coin for a catty?¡±


    ¡°Four copper coin?¡± Li Mo thought, isn¡¯t this too expensive? After all, they only picked these wild garlic freely at the mountain, isn¡¯t 4 copper coins for a catty a bit too much?


    ¡°Grandma, how many do you want to buy?¡± Li Man grabbed a few and put it into the small basket as she asked Li Mo, ¡°How many catties are these?¡±


    ¡°A bit more than two catties.¡± Li Mo answered.


    Li Man asked the olddy, ¡°Grandma, is two catties enough?¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± The olddy said briskly, but her attention wasn¡¯t at the wild garlic apparently as she grabbed Li Man¡¯s hand and asked excitedly, ¡°Girl, where do youe from? Are you already betrothed to someone?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man was dumbfounded for a while, she realized that this olddy didn¡¯te to buy vegetables.


    Li Mo also saw this. He quickly reached out for Li Man and put her behind him, ring at the olddy as he said, ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The olddy was surprised, as she apparently didn¡¯t expect this, ¡°Your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mo put the wild garlic back into the basket, ¡°Olddy, if you don¡¯t want to buy, please feel free to do so.¡±


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Li Man gently pulled the corner of Li Mo¡¯s clothes, telling him not to be angry. After that, she politely said to the olddy, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m already betrothed to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The olddy was obviously disappointed, then she said to the few people standing behind her, ¡°She¡¯s already betrothed, this is her husband.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I say, such a beautiful girl like this, how could someone haven¡¯t rushed to take her home already. You people still want to take turn vying for her?¡± The people on the sideughed and dispersed the crowd.


    Li Man¡¯s face was flushed red in embarrassment, do this people really have nothing to do so they decided to tease me?


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The olddy saw that Li Man was somewhat unhappy, so she said a fewforting words, ¡°We have no other meaning. In fact, we haven¡¯t seen any girl as beautiful as you in this town, so with you standing here, our eyes have be dazzled. To tell you the truth, there¡¯s a little grandson in my family, only one year older than you and we haven¡¯t decided on his marriage yet. Both appearance and age are good, and is also a schr.¡±


    Is this what they said by cornering people to a wall? Not giving face to Li Mo who was still there, he felt angry, ¡°Olddy, us four brothers are enough for my wife. Furthermore, our fourth will soon take the test to be an official.¡±


    Li Man saw that the olddy actually had no malicious intent, and she nced at the ck face of Li Mo full of sourness, her lips can¡¯t help but let out a grin.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The olddyughed, she stared at Li Mo and jokingly said, ¡°Girl, your man is a vinegar tank.¡±


    Li Man blushed, her smile full of shyness.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be too upset.¡± The olddy said to Li Mo, ¡°You¡¯re a blessed person, you can marry such a good girl as your wife. To tell you the truth, if only this olddy could meet this girl earlier, I will surely won¡¯t let you have a share. My grandson is a good man, there¡¯s a lot of young girl who want to marry him, but I still can¡¯t part with him. Ah, such a pity.¡±


    Saying this, she looked at Li Man again as she sighed with a pity, making Li Mo¡¯s heart very ufortable.


    Li Man knew that old people have the tendency to be long-winded and it won¡¯t be polite to interrupt them, so she could only listen with her head lowered in silence. When herints were finished, she grabbed the two catties of wild garlic and pushed it into the olddy¡¯s basket,ughingly said, ¡°Grandma, you also have a blessed life. There¡¯s a good grandson at home, of course there woulde a good granddaughter-inw soon. These wild garlics were picked by us from the mountain, it doesn¡¯t amount too much, please take it home and have a taste.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no no. You people are doing business, how can I just take without giving money?¡± The olddy said and busily pulled out the money bag.


    Li Man stretched her hand and held hers, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be polite with us. You like me, I also look at you as my rtive, just like my own grandma.¡±


    The olddy stopped and looked with expectation, ¡°That¡¯s right, is there any sister in your house? Your looks and temperament is this good, the people in your family shouldn¡¯t be bad too.¡±


    Li Man was at a loss, she shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no one, only me. Oh, that¡¯s right, there¡¯re also my husband.¡±


    Saying this, she pulled Li Mo out.


    The ck-faced Li Mo changed into a blushing red one when he heard her calling her ¡®husband¡¯, his lips slightly bent upwards, his face was obviously happy.


    ¡°Olddy, you should just take it. My wife said that scrambled egg with wild garlic is really fragrant.¡±


    Li Man also nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The olddy smiled. She really liked looking at Li Mo and Li Man, ¡°Alright, this olddy has received it.¡±


    After a few words, Li Man finally sent the olddy off and let out a sigh of relief. This olddy was really enthusiastic, she grabbed her hand and talked for half an hour. There were even some stall owners and pedestrian that came over and inserted a few words ah...


    At the end, Li Man felt that she didn¡¯t seem to be selling any vegetables, it felt like she just went to a nursing home to donate some support, apanying people to chat for a long while.


    Although Li Mo was standing firmly beside Li Man, he was treated as air from the beginning to the end, only guarding her not to be touched by those people surrounding them.


    Hepletely acted as a wall-flower, of course he liked this kind of role too, looking at Li Man speaking with such fervor at the side.


    After getting along with her for so long, he actually didn¡¯t know that his wife could talk warmly to those old people and merchants. He also saw that she really didn¡¯t act perfunctorily with them and was instead immersed in the joyful atmosphere.


    After the olddy left, there were many people left to chat and buy not few of wild garlic.


    After chatting for a long time, Li Man felt that they were already acquaintance, so she didn¡¯t feel at ease when receiving their money, but she couldn¡¯t just give away for free either, so at the end, she let those people give how much they think would be suitable.


    The money was all collected by Li Mo, she didn¡¯t count any of it.


    After a while, a basket of wild garlic was sold out.


    Li Man was really happy, Li Mo was even more happy, looking at the expression on her eyes that was different, in awe, and even a little worshipping.


    Wife said that the garlic was delicious, of course it¡¯s delicious. Said that they can be sold, and as expected, they can be sold for money. By talking with people for a bit, they left after buying some. Didn¡¯t know if they really wanted to buy or not, but they all really looked happy when buying it.


    In this way, half an afternoon passed. Afraid that it would be toote to return, after Li Mo put away the money, he looked that they still some wild garlic left, so he said, ¡°These left overs, how about wee back again tomorrow to sell them?¡±


    Li Man was a bit reluctant. Those wild garlic may not be as fresh if left for tomorrow. Moreover, there would be more peopleing and going in the evening.


    At this time, the auntie at the side who sold vegetablesughed, ¡°Girl, if you believe me, why don¡¯t you leave the garlic with me and I¡¯ll sell it for you. How much money I could get, when youe here again next time, I¡¯ll give it to you. My booth is here every day and I can¡¯t run away.¡±


    That¡¯s a good thing. They already sold some garlic today, they can still pluck some to sell tomorrow, ¡°Auntie, if what you say is really true, then I would like to thank in advance.¡±


    Li Man was very polite. When she just wanted to let Li Mo moved the garlic, the olddy from before came again, bringing with her some dozen women, ¡°Girl, do you still have more wild garlic? They also want to buy some.¡±


    When she saw the olddy bringing her these guests, Li Man¡¯s face bloomed as she pointed to the basket and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a lot. Sisters, how much do you want? I¡¯ll help you take it.¡±


    Less than half an hour, another basket of wild garlic was sold cleanly, Li Man was so happy that she wanted to jump around. After packing up a few things, she took Li Mo to push the cart out of the market and brought him to a secluded ce, she excitedly asked, ¡°Big brother, how much did we earn?¡±


    Looking at her sparkling eyes just like a happy child, Li Mo couldn¡¯t help but gently reached out and pinched her nose, ¡°A lot.¡±


    ¡°A lot? How much?¡± Li Man wanted to know the exact number. Her first time setting a stall was this flourishing, she was very proud.


    ¡°About a hundred copper coins.¡± Li Mo said excitedly.


    ¡°A hundred?¡± Li Man thought about it, it would be around a hundred yuan at her time. They tiredly work for a day only for a hundred yuan? That couldn¡¯t be said a lot.


    Li Mo looked at her little gloomy face and said, ¡°A hundred copper coins is already a lot, these wild garlics all grew on the mountain, we didn¡¯t put any effort growing them ourselves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true.¡± Li Man suddenly thought, they can buy two meat buns with ten copper coins here, one hundred copper coins could buy ten meat buns,¡± We should buy some buns back home.¡± Little Five and them really liked to eat.


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo also felt that he should reward his wife with good food.


    Two people walked to the street, nning to buy ten meat buns, but when Li Mo wanted to pay, Li Man stopped him, ¡°Do we have steamer basket at home? I can cook some steamed bun myself.¡± This kind of meat buns they sold at the stalls were too greasy.


    Like this, the two people went back to the market and bought some meat. The vegetarian dishes at home was still enough.


    Putting things in ce, Li Man sat on the small cart while Li Mo pushed it.


    Because he just earned money, and the girl sitting inside his cart was also his wife, Li Mo didn¡¯t feel tired at all, he instead walked really fast and left the market in a short time. When they got to the mountain side, they only need to pass by a few mountains and they could immediately go back home.


    The road on the mountain wasn¡¯t easy to pass through, sometimes going up, and sometimes going down. When the slope went up, Li Man went down, when the slope went up, Li Man went down. Li Mo also pushed the cart quickly, making her felt like she¡¯s going to fly.


    From time to time in the quite mountain forest, Li Man¡¯s surprised shouts and Li Mo¡¯sughter could be heard.


    In this way, they passed through two mountains. They saw that in just another half an hour they could finally return back home, but the sky unexpectedly turned ugly as raindrops floated down.


    At first Li Man thought that it was just an illusion. After all, the sun was just shining brightly, but suddenly the rain poured down to her face. In a while, it became bigger.


    ¡°Sun shower?¡± Li Man was surprised, her hands covered her head and curiously looked at Li Mo.


    Li Mo¡¯s hair was a little wet already, his face full of worry as he looked all around. This ce was a barren hill and mountain, there¡¯s no ce to take a shelter from the rain, he could only push the cart and run quickly.


    ¡°Slow down, the rain shouldn¡¯t be too big.¡± Li Man held the edge of the cart tightly andforted him. In modern times, they also encountered such a situation where the sun was still shining and the rain pitter-pattered down. But this kind of shower was extremely short, and sometimes it would go by in an instant.


    But this time she was absolutely wrong. The rain was getting bigger and bigger and it looked like there was no stopping any time soon. Li Mo¡¯s and her clothes were both soaked through.


    In this way, Li Mo still took off his outer cloak and covered Li Man¡¯s head for a bit of protection.


    Li Man saw that the wound on his back hasn¡¯t healed yet, how can it get soaked like this? What if there¡¯s bacterial infection? She busily drapped the cloak back on him.


    The two of them pulled back and forth for a while, their whole body was soaked just like a drowned rat.own


    Fortunately, after they walked for a bit, they found a grass shack inside the pine forest. He immediately threw the cart aside and brought Li Man inside it.


    The shack wasn¡¯t big, it could only amodate two people at most. There¡¯s also a door panel that fell down from the mud wall, and some rice straw messily put on the ground, it looked like a simple built shack.


    This should be a temporary ce for people to rest and enjoy the scenery, but it was obviously abandoned a long time ago.


    ¡°You just sit and rest a bit, I don¡¯t know when this rain will stop.¡± Li Mo said as he brushed lightly the water on their clothes.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man was also a bit annoyed. They could finally return home after just passing through one more mountain. This sudden rainstorm made her depressed, her body was all soaked through and she felt a bit cold.


    She pushed the straw on the door nk and rubbed it clean. She sat down on it, but then she felt more ufortable.


    Her clothes were wet and pasted on her skin. When she sat down, it became more apparent.


    So she stood up again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Mo saw her suddenly jumped up, thinking if there¡¯s something wrong, he busily tidied up her scattered wet hair.


    Li Man shook her head, as she rubbed her face and sighed, ¡°We don¡¯t know when this rain will stop. The wet road won¡¯t be easy to walk through either.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the rain will be smaller in a while. The road in the mountain are all stones, it would be easy to walk.¡± Li Moforted her while he helped her wiped the water drops from her clothes.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man stood quietly, she looked at the outside with some disappointment. The raindrops were falling as the green leaves on the shack were covered with crystal clear drops of water.


    The rain didn¡¯t show any sign of stopping.


    Li Man turned back and wanted to say if they should just push through and go back home, but then she saw Li Mo¡¯s tight face and dark eyes. Her line of sight slowly went down and dropped on his big hand pressing on her breast, her heart suddenly missed a beat.


    TL NOTE


    One catty = around one pound / half a kilogram.


    Vinegar / sourness = jealousy.


    Copper coin in ancient China, they usually put a string through the hole to bunch it up together.


    The Mud and Grass Hut they took a shelter in... maybe. Imagine it smaller than this, with the wooden door fell down.


    Yeah... I end it right there to torture you all... The next chapter might or might not be like what you imagine it to be. ¦·( £à¨Œ¡ä )¦·


    Anyways, I have a few announcements for you guys.


    I have to take a break for a few days because of my recurring illness.


    I might take a few side projects, some of them might not be your cup of tea (I really mean it), so be careful when treading through this blog. I¡¯ll put up a warning at the top of the page for those risky trantions. These side projects might only get updated once a month or so. Again, I have no fixed schedule.


    I might mass-release some of the trantions all at once.


    Let me know if you found any mistakes! Sayonara~

 Chapter 202 Sunshower (3)

    <h4>Chapter 202 Sunshower (3)</h4>


    Big brother.¡± She stepped back in panic, both of her hands instinctively guarded her chest.


    Li Mo¡¯s consciousness suddenly returned back, his face flushed red through and through. Like a child who was caught in mistake, he wanted to exin but he didn¡¯t know how to exin, his brain buzzed around messily. It¡¯s just that soaked clothes wrapping around her graceful body, those bulging breasts and those small red plums slightly hardened from the cold, he wanted to, wanted to...


    He also didn¡¯t know how his hand went up by itself.


    His chest felt hot and unbearable, he felt a rush of warm stream at his nose, when he wiped it, sure enough he let out a nosebleed.


    Li Man was shocked, ¡°Big brother, why do you have a nosebleed?¡±


    She busily wanted to reach out and help him cover his nose.


    Unexpectedly, when her hand brushed him, he felt a jolt of electric shock, he hastily went outside the shack, ¡°Man Er, you wait inside.¡±


    ¡°Big brother...¡± Li Man took a step to follow him, but when she looked at him standing outside, with his head raised up, his mouth opened and closed as he took deep breaths, she suddenly understood. Her teeth bit her lower lip, an entangled shyness with a thread of sweetness that¡¯s hard to be suppressed appeared from her heart.


    This foolish man, was she the cause of his nosebleed?


    After a while, seeing that he¡¯s noting in, Li Man called out, ¡°Big brother, are you alright now?¡±


    ¡°O, o¡ª Yeah.¡± Li Mo turned his head and gazed at her. His nosebleed already stopped, but the blood on his face was quite shocking.


    Li Man was a bit distressed, she walked towards him, ¡°Let me have a look.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Li Mo hastily stepped back, the rain enveloped him at once, so he busily leaned back in.


    Leaning on the shack¡¯s side, he faced Li Man¡¯s coquettish eyes and only foolishly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not flowing out anymore.¡±


    Li Man bit her lip and looked at him, ¡°Is it really alright?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Li Mo said as he rubbed his nose to confirm his word, because Li Man¡¯s eyes made him lost inside them, he was a bit dizzy.


    Li Man also leaned on the side of the shack. She looked up at sky and the rain, a bit frustrated, ¡°Big brother, how about we just go back like this?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡± Li Mo said, ¡°The rain is too heavy, it would be too dangerous to go down the mountain like this.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s small face fell down, she didn¡¯t let any sound again. The wet clothes was stuck on her body and a sudden cold breeze blew on her. She shivered and quickly got back inside the shack as she called out to him, ¡°Big brother, quicklye in.¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t follow in, he just said, ¡°Man Er, this rain looks like it will stay like this for a while, you should take off your wet clothes.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Take off her clothes?


    ¡°Man Er, wait for me for a while.¡± Li Mo suddenly remembered something as he busily threw a small tube from his bosom to Li Man, and then he ran back outside.


    Li Man held the thing he threw and took a look at it, it turned out to be a bamboo fire kit, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    Just, where did Li Mo go to? She busily looked outside as all she could see was verdant green rain curtain, she couldn¡¯t see anyone. She nervously shouted, ¡°Big brother¡ª¡±


    She shouted for a few times, when suddenly a figure came over from behind the shack. She jumped leaning to the side, then she saw Li Mo bringing a big pile of dry wood.


    ¡°These are?¡± Li Man looked at the dry pine branches on the ground and curiously asked.


    Li Mo wiped away the rain water on his face, then he gathered the straws on top of the wooden door nk and put it on the ground. He then used the bamboo kit to lit a fire and put some dry woods on top of it. The fire lit up and the warmth spread out inside the little shack.


    You should first dry yourself up here, there¡¯s still a lot of dry wood. I¡¯ll gather some more.¡± Li Mo told her and quickly scampered out, Li Man didn¡¯t even have time to talk to him.


    However, this time, he came back soon, dragging with him two decaying stumps.


    Li Man saw him smashing the stumps into pieces, then he threw them inside the fire. This time, the fire wasn¡¯t only lit up, but burning for a long time. It¡¯s just, she¡¯s afraid of lighting up a fire inside the shack.


    Li Mo saw the worry in her eyes, he smiled, ¡°It won¡¯t get in the way. The shack is all damp, even if the sparks flew in all directions, it won¡¯t be able to burn anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man smiled, squatting on the side, holding the edge of her clothes as she wanted to dry them.


    Li Mo looked at her and got up, ¡°How about you take off your clothes and dry them here, I¡¯ll wait outside.¡±


    ¡°This¡ª¡± Li Man wanted to say no, but Li Mo already fled outside in a few quick stride.


    Li Man nced at him with a tangled look. She slowly took off her outer garment, pushing both of her hands wide and leaning to the fire to dry them.


    After drying one side, she continued to the other side, her eyes raised to the door every so often to look at Li Mo, ¡°Big brother, how about you take off your outer shirt, I¡¯ll help you to dry them.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo responded, took off his shirt and threw it at her.


    Don¡¯t know why, his aim wasn¡¯t urate so Li Man couldn¡¯t catch it. The shirt went straight on to the fire.


    Li Man panicked, she instinctively reached out to stop the shirt from burning, but was instead swayed by the smoke.


    ¡°Man Er!¡± Li Mo rushed over, he didn¡¯t care about his burning shirt inside the fire, and went straight to hold her. He carefully looked at her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Li Man shook her head and pointed to the fire, ¡°The shirt was gone.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s gone, then it¡¯s gone¡ª¡± Li Mo¡¯s heart was still mad with trepidation, but his pair of eyes stuck to her body, it can¡¯t move anymore.


    The wet silver pink undergarment, clung tightly to her slender white body. The slightly erected chest moved up and down following her breaths and those pair of perfectly round and pure white edges of her breasts faintly revealed outside.


    Suddenly, Li Mo felt that he couldn¡¯t breathe. It felt like there¡¯s someone who put a fire inside him, making him feel so ufortable.


    ¡°Man Er.¡± His voice suddenly became deeply hoarse, his hands tightened around her slender waist, his fervent gaze became deeper and deeper, like an agitated surge of pure desire threatening to burst out from inside.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± When Li Man faced with his gaze, her heart beat wildly, she couldn¡¯t help but quivered inside his embrace. She wanted to push him away, but her body felt limp and weak.


    And just like this, Li Mo already sweated big bullets. His taut face showed how much he tried to endure. Li Man was a bit distressed looking at him like this. Her small cold hand touched his forehead, wanted to wipe the sweats off.


    However, this was akin to a final push, the tight string of reason in Li Mo¡¯s mind was broken instantly. He abruptly covered her soft bosom, and with a hoarse and husky voice said, ¡°Man Er, I really want you.¡±


    ¡°Aa!¡± Li Man eximed in shock. Although she already expected what¡¯s going to happen next, but she still pushed his hand unconsciously, as she wanted to cover the sight of her chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t block me.¡± Li Mo suddenly used one big hand and caught her pair of wrists, his other hand was only separated by a thin undergarment as he heavily kneaded her softness.


    ¡°Mn...¡± Li Man¡¯s whole body became limp as she fell inside his arms.


    The soft fragrance of her body assailed his nose, Li Mo really couldn¡¯t let her escape anymore. He took advantage of the situation and skillfully encircled her body as he wanted to open the thin string of her undergarment. His hand couldn¡¯t help but rubbed her round and soft breast once again.


    ¡°Nn, big brother.¡± Li Man writhed her body with unease, trying to avoid his hand, but unexpectedly, her undergarment was roughly torn apart by him.


    Her bosom suddenly felt cold, the pair of two white doves happily rushed outside. Li Man screamed in fear, she wanted to hide herself in a flurry, ¡°I don¡¯t want!¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s pair of eyes were already red at this point, but he still tried tofort her, ¡°Man Er, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± His gaze seemed to burn a hole in her body. Li Man wanted to cover them, but both of her hands were tightly pressed on her back.


    Then, when he turned his head down, he immediately nibbled both of her fair and tender white buns instinctively as he used the tip of his tongue to suck on her small nipples from time to time. The two of her pink cherries gradually became deep red and hard, enticing him to the utmost point.


    ¡°Lightly.¡± Li Man tightly took in a breath and said unhappily with a low moan, both of her cheeks red as she was deeply intoxicated, her pair of eyes narrowed little by little in a stupor.


    However, the man who was deeply immersed in pure desire, couldn¡¯t hear her soft pleading as the tip of his teeth grazed the cherries that stood upright, as if he couldn¡¯t ferociously suck them enough. As Li Man was hurting, she used her hand to continuously pound at his shoulder.


    Li Mo could bore all of her poundings because his mouth was full with her delicious taste. His big hand was reluctant to move from her soft breast, sliding directly from the small of her back to the inside of her pants, pinching at her smooth bottom.


    Li Man¡¯s body became stiff, her body instinctively moved forward. She didn¡¯t know that she just directly sent more of her delicious breasts inside Li Mo¡¯s hot mouth.


    Li Mo used a bit of strength between his teeth and left a string of teeth mark on her pure white softness, at the same time, the big palm that slipped inside her pants strongly kneaded a few times more. Those five fingers moved flexibly downwards and drilled inside that splendid flower of hers, and in his impatience, he even roughly twist it.


    His rough fingers scraped her tender flesh, she felt some unexinable pain, and also unbearable emptiness and longing along with it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, big brother...¡± Li Man suddenly panicked. She opened her eyes wide and helplessly pleaded to him.


    ¡°Man Er, don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Li Mo¡¯s hoarse voice was very anxious, the giant creature underneath already stood upright a long time ago, and he couldn¡¯t stand it even for a short while more.


    He hugged her, turned his body and straight up walked further inside, wanting to press her body on the door nk.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Li Man stared at him in surprise. Don¡¯t know when his clothing all removed, but at this moment, he was half squatting on her body, the solid and sturdy muscles on his body looked like an immoveable mountain, she didn¡¯t dare to look at it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Man Er.¡± Li Moforted her as he anxiously pulled open her pants.


    Li Man still panicked, she instinctively wanted to push his body away, but when she just sat up, her eyes happened to meet the trembling stiff huge phallus at his crotch, deep red in color, just like a heated up iron rod, so thick...and so long, as though it was a lethal weapon that would impale her at any moment.


    ¡°Ah!¡± As she screamed, Li Man¡¯s eyes narrowed from fear. However, at this moment, Li Mo finally pulled off all of her wet pants off. He pushed straight apart her snowy white legs and wrapped it around his waist, holding his giant beast against the ce that he dreamed of many times over and ruthlessly pushed forward.


    TL NOTE


    Bamboo fire starter kit


    Hah! Got you! I¡¯m not that cruel, leaving you guys hanging on thatst part... I will really end it here though, and you guys have to wait for a few days... or week... to read the next part. *evilugh*


    I feel like my vocabs aren¡¯t enough to trante this chapter perfectly...


    And, I will just put that big ass warning picture at the top of the page in every risky chapter. Is it enough? Or do you have any suggestion?


    As always, let me know in thement if you found any mistakes. Tchau~

 Chapter 203: Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 203: Back Home</h4>


    Didn¡¯t know when the rain stopped, but half an afternoon already passed when Li Man¡¯s sore body was hugged by Li Mo and gently put on top of the cart, slowly traversing through the mountain road.


    When they finally reached home, the sky was alreadypletely dark. The small oilmp in the kitchen was lit. Li Yan, Li Shu and Little Five was all waiting inside.


    Hearing some sounds at the door, the three brothers ran out hurriedly together.


    ¡°Big brother, you both came back.¡± Li Shu rushed over, seeing Li Man that was picked up by Li Mo in a tight embrace, his heart sank as he anxiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wife?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. The road was wet because of the rain. Third brother, go boil some water and send it to the West Room.¡± Li Man ordered Li Shu as he hugged Li Man and went inside the West Room.


    Li Yan hurriedly brought over the small oilmp over when he saw Li Mo put her on the kang bed, then carefully tugged her with the quilt. His heart suddenly jumped as a realization came in.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Li Yan put the oilmp on the window sill and looked at Li Mo. Her sight slowly went from his face down to his bare upper body.


    ¡°En?¡± Li Mo¡¯s mind was all on Li Man, so he didn¡¯t notice his strangeness.


    ¡°Where¡¯s big brother¡¯s outer shirt?¡± Li Yan asked casually, but his eyes fixedly staring at his shoulder that was traced with faint marks of scratching.


    There¡¯s no need to say anymore, those scratches were from a woman.


    Under what circumstances will a woman scratch a man¡¯s back like this? He can guess right even if he only uses his toes to think.


    Li Mo paused. When he saw Second brother¡¯s cold and drawn out gaze on him, he suddenly felt guilty and replied, ¡°It suddenly rained when we went home so I brought Man Er to a shed to avoid the rain. Her outer garment was drenched all over, so I lit a fire...¡±


    ¡°Oh, so big brother¡¯s outer shirt was burned by the fire?¡± Li Yan leaned at the head of the kang bed, squinting his eyes as he nced at the lethargic Li Man, her tender lips were both red and swollen, if one sees clearly, you can also see a fine trace of teeth mark.


    He knew that she liked to bite her mouth when she was in trouble, but what kind of situation she met for her to bite until her lips look like this?


    Shit, Li Yan¡¯s heart felt hurt, like it was torn apart into pieces.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it was burned.¡± Li Mo lowered his head because he didn¡¯t dare to look at Second brother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Oh, so you lit the fire to dry the wet clothes? Then why is it that Man Er¡¯s cloth and your pant are still wet?¡± Li Yan said straightforwardly, his body then leaned forward and carefully examined the scratches on his back carefully as he sneered, ¡°Big brother, which woman fought with you? She left so much scratches. Our wife is weak like that, did she got hit too? Let me see.¡±


    Saying this, he reached his hand out to lift the quilt.


    Li Mo hurriedly stopped him, he knew that he couldn¡¯t deceive Second brother¡¯s keen eyes, ¡°Second brother, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you said that two days from now would be a good day.¡± Li Yan starred at Li Mo with a pair of red eyes, both of his hands tightly clenched into fists. He really wanted to say that the man in front of him wasn¡¯t his big brother anymore.


    Li Mo bowed his head in silence, but he didn¡¯t regret wanting her. He would really be good towards her for his whole life.


    ¡°Big brother, here¡¯s the water.¡± Li Shu brought with him a wooden cask with Little Five following behind him. Carrying the barrel of hot water, they came in one by one.


    Li Yan consciously leaned back and told Li Shu, ¡°Just leave the hot water here.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t dare to look at Li Shu so he only let out a hum and looked at Li Man with an entangled look.


    Li Shu came over and reached out his hand to adjust some scattered damp hair on her forehead, softly calling out a few times, ¡°Wife, get up and take a bath first.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, you should go out.¡± Li Yan blocked Li Shu at this moment.


    Li Shu paused and stared at him, ¡°Why?¡±


    Suddenly, he seemed to smell something wrong, then he got closer to Li Mo and sniffed a few times. He curiously asked, ¡°Big brother, what is this smell on your body?¡±


    ¡°What kind of smell?¡± Li Mo was shocked, he unconsciously turned his head down to smell his own body, when his face suddenly flushed red. It was Li Man¡¯s subtle fragrance, mixed with the smell of two people¡¯s entanglement. He didn¡¯t realize it could be this strong.


    ¡°Third brother, go out with Little Five. I want to talk with big brother.¡± Li Yan obviously didn¡¯t want Li Shu to know much as he pushed out both brothers out with a cold expression.


    Li Mo saw that Li Yan was really angry this time. His second brother was rarely angered, and even if he got angry, he wouldn¡¯t express it rashly, as his face would always be painted with a slight smile.


    ¡°Second brother¡ª¡± Li Mo wanted to exin.


    ¡°Big brother, you should also go out.¡± Li Yan made a gesture for Li Mo to go out.


    Li Mo was worried, ¡°Second brother, what do you want to do?¡±


    Li Yan stared at him nkly, ¡°Big brother was also drenched from the rain, you should go wash and change your clothes too. Furthermore, we already cooked dinner and left some for you both, so you should eat them after you washed up.¡±


    ¡°Second brother?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s heart suddenly felt remorseful and uneasy. He was very happy when he was at the shack together with Li Man, and forgot about the brothers who worriedly waiting at their home.


    ¡°Go now.¡± Li Yan gave him a slight smile, ¡°Let me handle this one here.¡±


    Does Second brother want to help Li Man wash? Li Mo felt nervous, ¡°Second brother, have you eaten yet? We should go and eat together.¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡± When Li Yan just wanted to say something, Li Man moved on the bed, her long eyshes quivered twice before she finally opened her eyes.


    Under the dim yellow light, the first thing she saw was Li Mo¡¯s face. Li Man¡¯s face subconsciously turned red, ¡°Big brother, where is this?¡±


    ¡°You only went out for a day and you already forget your own home?¡± Li Yan stood at the edge of the kang bed with a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Man was shocked as she jumped up while hugging the quilt in her arms, her eyes dumbfoundedly stared at Li Yan, ¡°Li Yan, you, why are you here too?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I live in my own home?¡± Li Yan saw her attitude, he really wanted to push her down and hit her buttocks a few times.


    Li Man didn¡¯t answer, because when she woke up, she could feel the ufortable feeling on her body. Its as if she saw pictures of her and Li Mo¡¯s passionate acts this afternoon. She faced the man [Li Yan] who could be counted as her second man, and a guilty feeling rose up inside her heart.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but the fire in Li Yan¡¯s heart was lit in anger as he red more ferociously at Li Man for a while, then he lifted his foot and went out without saying another word.


    Li Man looked at his back walking out the door, she faintly nced at Li Mo, ¡°Big brother, Li Yan, he¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Li Mo went near her, gently rubbing her hair and said, ¡°The hot water is ready, you should wash and warm yourself up, change into a clean garment. I¡¯ll bring the food in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man let out a voice, watching as Li Mo went out, then she took off the quilt.


    It¡¯s just, when the tip of her feet touched the ground, both of her legs were numb and soft, and after walking two steps forward, her lower intimate part felt a burning ache from the friction.


    She endured the pain and tried hard to find some clean clothes from the big cab, put it at the edge of the bed, then took off her clothes before going inside the tub.


    The warm water slowly enveloped her body and she almost let out a satisfied scream.


    Li Mo stood at the door, looking at Second brother standing under the eaves, looking up at the sky with a mncholic and lonely expression, as if there¡¯s something he¡¯s unable to say out loud.


    ¡°Second brother, today I¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anymore, this thing should only be known by me.¡± Li Yan answered expressionlessly.


    Li Mo was dumbfounded, ¡°What?¡±


    Li Yan turned his head and nced at him, ¡°Big brother also know Third brother¡¯s temper, if he know that you guys already did that, I¡¯m afraid that he couldn¡¯t stop anymore. ording to that girl¡¯s situation right now, do you think that she can endure him?¡±


    Li Mo was fully ashamed, and after some time passed he finally said one sentence, ¡°What you said is right.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, you should go and change your shirt. The smell is getting heavier.¡± Li Yan furrowed his brows.


    Li Mo can¡¯t help but let out a helpless smile, ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±


    Waiting until Li Mo went away, Li Yan once again leaned on the corner of the house, looking at the dark gray sky in a secluded position. Actually, letting Big brother to have her first time was him and his brothers¡¯ idea. When he¡¯s angry that Big brother finally ate their wife today, it wasn¡¯t only because of the suddenness, but also because he didn¡¯t realize until now that he had no magnanimous heart that he thought he had.


    However, it was precisely because of what Elder brother did today that he also wouldn¡¯t have too many misgivings in the future with their wife.


    Even if he has to wait, he would eventually get his turn.


    When he thought about how when Li Man just woke up, looked at him like a ghost, the corner of Li Yan¡¯s mouth coldly hooked up, stering his face with an evil aura.


    Girl, this nk I prepared to hit your buttocks with, you really have to taste it terribly.


    Li Man was reluctant to part with thefortable warm water and waited for a long time until the water turned cold before she got up. When she finished changing her clothes, she heard a knocking sound at the door.


    ¡°Man Er, have you finished?¡± Li Mo brought the food that had been heated twice and stood outside of her room.


    ¡°En, I¡¯m done.¡± Li Man tidied her hair up and checked if nothing¡¯s wrong, then she went and opened the door.


    Li Mo gave her a bowl of food, ¡°Are you hungry? Hurry and eat while its still hot.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Li Man saw that he already changed his clothes and her heart finally settled down. But she still didn¡¯t dare to look at him too much.


    Li Mo looked at her soft white cheek dyed with a pink blush and couldn¡¯t help remembering this afternoon¡¯s taste that nibbled at his soul and bones. His lower abdomen suddenly tightened and his throat parched dry.


    He abruptly drew back his line of sight from her and quickly went around her, taking out the basin of cold water.


    ¡°Slow down a bit.¡± The barrel of water was really heavy, Li Man was afraid that he could sprain his waist taking the it like that. But when thinking about ¡®waist¡¯, she suddenly thought of something else and flushed her cheeks a deeper shade of red. She quickly brought her food to the edge of the bed and silently ate it.


    Li Yan stood by the door and saw how she walked shakily with her two legs apart and subconsciously frowned.


    With her condition like this, he still had to wait for a few days.


    After the meal was finished, Li Man stood up and closed the door. Someone blew on the small oilmp, and the courtyard became pitch-dark, but she still couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    After she took a bath, her body became more aching as time passed by. It felt like her body was torn apart by someone, and thus she couldn¡¯t fall sleep no matter what posture she tried.


    Furthermore, she had more things to ponder about after doing such intimate act with Li Mo.


    After all, in the Li household, her husband wasn¡¯t just Li Mo alone. Her body already felt like this with him, how could she do that with more people added?


    In the deep dark night, Li Man helplessly imagined a small sheep that was torn apart by several hungry wolves.


    When she thought how the Li brothers pulled her body apart, she was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She shook her head and forced these weird thoughts out as an attempt tofort herself.


    They were her husbands; they would know how to cherish her.


    She tossed and turned for a long time before finally fell to a light slumber. She woke up at the crack of dawn, wanting to cook breakfast, but her body was all soft like a pile of mud; she simply can¡¯t move it.


    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t the first time that she woke upte. Even if she didn¡¯t make breakfast, there would be someone else doing that, so she simply hugged her quilt back and lied down once more.


    She could hear some movements in the courtyard not long after; she knew that someone in the family had gotten up, but she didn¡¯t know who this person was when she heard two coughs.


    When she heard that it was Li Mo¡¯s voice, her heart trembled slightly. Could it be that he caught a cold after yesterday¡¯s rain and strenuous activities?


    She hurriedly pushed open the quilt, wore her outer garment and opened the door. She saw Li Mo holding a bundle of firewood at the courtyard, so she wanted to go and ask about his condition.


    Who knew that when she wanted to cross the door threshold, the torn ce [hymen] from yesterday burningly ached? She quickly reached her hands out to support her body on the door frame; she didn¡¯t dare to take big strides anymore, so she tremblingly took little steps carefully to the front.


    ¡°Heavens, girl, what happened to your legs?¡± Li Yan¡¯s cynical and ambiguous voice suddenly rang behind her.


    Li Man abruptly straightened herself up, dumbfoundedly staring at the ground beneath, not daring to look at him.


    Even if she didn¡¯t look back, it didn¡¯t mean that Li Yan wouldn¡¯te over. He slowly walked in front of her, as his arms surrounded her in an embrace. He unhurriedly looked at her up and down, ¡°Was the road too difficult yesterday?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Man said with a pause, but she immediately understood what he meant. Did he already saw through her unusual condition?


    She nodded with a blush, ¡°The rain yesterday made the road wet and hard to pass through.¡± When she thought about it again, she shook her head in apprehension. He didn¡¯t catch us red-handed; he wouldn¡¯t have known about it.


    ¡°Ah, so Big brother dared not letting you sit on the cart?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips hooked in a teasing smile as he turned around and looked at Li Mo, ¡°Big brother, this is your fault. Man Er is a girl, how could you let her walk down the road herself?¡±


    Li Man didn¡¯t expect that he would pull Li Mo into their conversation so she hurriedly said, ¡°I sat down on the cart.¡±


    ¡°Oooohhh¡ª-¡± Li Yan expressed his uncertainty, deliberately lengthening his voice in a teasing manner and making Li Man¡¯s heart beat like a drum.


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t stand his second brother¡¯s bullying towards Li Man and came over, ¡°Second brother, you don¡¯t need to say anymore. The things happened yesterday was all my fault.¡±


    ¡°What? What happened yesterday?¡± Li Yan acted confused, ¡°Weren¡¯t you guys went to the market to sell wild garlic? Third brother also said that he would pick up moreter.¡±


    Li Man saw that the topic was sessfully averted so she busily chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, there were a lot of people that still wanted to buy our wild garlic yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Yan looked at her with a faint nce, ¡°Are you sure you can go to the market again today?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± Li Man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She really couldn¡¯t move around. Did Li Yan already catch something unusual and deliberately probed her?


    She stared at Li Yan suspiciously, but Li Yan acted normal and took the pile of firewood from Li Mo¡¯s hand, ¡°Big brother, let me cook breakfast. Little Five doesn¡¯t like what you cook.¡±


    He walked away to the kitchen, leaving a lingeringughter in their ears.


    Li Man looked at his back and asked herself, did he really not find anything? She couldn¡¯t extricate herself from the uneasiness in her heart.


    ¡°Is it still hurting?¡± Li Mo¡¯s deep and gentle voice suddenly rang out from the top of her head.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man stared as she dumbfoundedly recovered from her thoughts. She gazed at the gentle and burning eyes that reflected her blushing face. She lightly nodded, ¡°Just a bit.¡±


    ¡°I just saw your walking posture was a bit strange.¡± Li Mo dejectedly looked at her, ming himself for not controlling himself more yesterday, ¡°Then, how about you take a rest today?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Li Man busily shook her head. If I rest at home all day, other people will start noticing my unusual condition, right?


    ¡°Big brother, wife.¡± Li Shu came over while slipping on his outer garment. When he saw that Li Man was as good as before, he smiled, ¡°Wife, why aren¡¯t you sleeping more? Looking at your tired appearance yesterday, even when I called you up many times over, you still wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Li Man was a bit shocked; how could she not know about this?


    ¡°Truly.¡± He gestured on how Li Man slept like a cat yesterday.


    Li Man subconsciously looked at Li Mo, thinking how he¡¯s still full of energy, and how she¡¯s finding it hard to even walk right. Li Mo was warmly looking back at her, with gentleness practically flowing out of his eyes like water.


    Li Man quickly took back her line of sight, ¡°You brothers should talk with each other, I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    She turned back and walked away. This time, because she¡¯s afraid that people could see her weird posture, she gritted her teeth and walked in big strides.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wife?¡± Li Shu stared at Li Man with a puzzled look, feeling that something¡¯s not quite right.


    Li Mo was also staring fixedly at Li Man and casually answered, ¡°She¡¯s too tired from yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Shu was a bit dumbfounded, ¡°Big brother, how can you let wife get tired like this? Didn¡¯t you bring a cart?¡±


    Li Mo felt awkward and so he vaguely replied, ¡°She wanted to walk by herself for a long way down the road, thenter I let her sit on the cart.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu gave a confirmation, but he still felt worried, ¡°Next time let me go with her. Wife likes to sit when I pull the cart.¡±


    Li Moughed slightly and declined toment.


    Later, Li Shu suggested that they should pick up more wild garlic. He wanted to go with wife to sell them at the market together, but Li Mo thought about her body¡¯s condition and resolutely rejected him.


    This made Li Shu felt depressed, so he took the initiative to find Li Man.


    Li Man didn¡¯t refuse, but she let the two brothers to go and sell instead of her. Furthermore, she remembered that Li Hua will go far away in a few days. Although she¡¯s not afraid of the long journey, but she¡¯s still worried about disaster and illness and whatnot that could happen on the road. Li Hua was such a refined and gentle person; she really couldn¡¯t settle her heart down thinking about him.


    So, after breakfast, she found Li Mo and let him tell Li Yan to go to the old doctor¡¯s house and get some cold and sprain medicine and give them to Li Hua.


    Li Yan thought that this was right, so he didn¡¯t ask too many questions and went straight ahead.


    Heeding Li Man¡¯s suggestion, Li Mo brought Li Shu along to pluck some wild garlic at the back of the mountain. They plucked a full two baskets and brought them back home.


    After the matter was done, Li Yan also came back. He brought with him arge pack of medicine. He said that the old doctor insisted on giving it to them and didn¡¯t want to receive any money.


    Li Man smiled in appreciation and nodded. Then, she stuffed the pack of medicine inside the basket and let them give it to Li Hua.


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re really not going?¡± Li Shu suddenly lost interest because his wife wasn¡¯t going with him. He ran about plucking the wild garlic in a hurry, but when he heard Li Mo¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but felt that he was treated unjustly.


    ¡°You guys should go. I want to apany Little Five learning words at home.¡± Li Man replied with a smile.


    Li Shu felt down, but when he saw his wife¡¯s smile, he forced himself to agree. Thus, the two brothers pulled the small cart and went away. Li Yan also wanted to find some small jobs, so he went together with them. There¡¯s only Li Man and Little Five left at the Li House now.


    Li Man cleaned the rooms while urging him to write. Little Five was really smart as his progress was quite fast. He not only could write the names of people in the family, but also recite the poems she taught him, all in just a few days.


    What¡¯s with ¡®waking up at the dawn of spring¡¯, ¡®the hungry goose¡¯, ¡®the song for the sky¡¯, ¡®the daylight against the mountain¡¯... [titles of Chinese poems etc] Now he¡¯s writing the poem ¡®waking up at the dawn of spring¡¯ on the sand te silently.


    After she¡¯s finished with tidying up the house, she moved a stool and sat underneath the eaves,zing under the sun.


    Looking at the bright sunshine, she felt it very strange. Why did it suddenly rain like that yesterday?


    What¡¯s funnier was that it only rained on her side of the mountain. Separated by only one mountain, the Goddess¡¯ Ravine vige didn¡¯t get any rain at all. Li Man thought, was this god¡¯s intention to arrange her passionate love with Li Mo?


    However, thinking about yesterday¡¯s situation, how can a mere blush and palpitating heart beat describe it? She never knew that she could have had such a moment of ecstasy too.


    ¡°Sister, look at my writing. Do you think I wrote it right?¡± In a moment, Little Five brought with him the writing sand te over.


    Li Man abruptly collected her mind and carefully checked his work, ¡°This ¡®sleep¡¯ [Ãß] word is wrong. It should use ¡®eye¡¯ [Ä¿] side character, not ¡®sun¡¯ [ÈÕ]. You should add one more horizontal line here, alright?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Five gave a short reply as his gaze looked at Li Man strangely, ¡°So this character means sleep? Sister, did you sleep [Ãß] wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man paused, dumbfounded at his abrupt question, she forced a smile, ¡°Little Five, you can¡¯t just say this carelessly. Sure, this character means ¡®sleep¡¯, but when you want to use it in your question just now, you should instead use, ¡®did you sleep [˯¾õ] wellst night?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Sister didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± Little Five stated as he grinned broadly.


    ¡°Eh, how did you find it?¡± Li Man busily rubbed her face.


    Still grinning, Little Five said in a teasing manner, ¡°I saw sister has been dozing off.¡±


    Li Man felt a little embarrassed. She wasn¡¯t actually dozing off; she was actually squinting her eyes as she lost in fleeting thoughts of yesterday¡¯s matter.


    When she wanted to exin to him, Little Five¡¯s line of sight suddenly went to the yard¡¯s entrance gate and shouted, ¡°Second brother!¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s already back? Li Man¡¯s heart went down to the pit of her stomach as she instinctively looked back and looked at Li Yan¡¯s graceful stepsing towards her. His deep gaze firmly stared at her and made her panicked. She immediately turned her head away as her back was facing him, her heart jumping wildly out of her mouth in nervousness.

 CHAPTER 204: SETTLING THE ACCOUNT

    <h4>CHAPTER 204: SETTLING THE ACCOUNT</h4>


    Li Man panicked without a reason as her heart jumped and screamed silently. She fidgeted and hesitatingly wanted to just run and go inside her room.


    At this moment of hesitation, a deep footstep finally fell behind her. Her body turned stiff and she finally decided to just bolt out and run away, when Li Yan¡¯s voice sounded in her ears, ¡°Is your butt hurting?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± his words didn¡¯t connect to Li Man¡¯s brain for a long time as she stared nkly, not understanding what he meant.


    But in a blink of an eye, Li Yan had already walked over to her. His gaze slowly went down from her awkward face, until he suspiciously staring at her hips.


    ¡°Is it? Looking at you sitting weirdly like this.¡±


    ¡°Your butt¡¯s hurting!¡± Li Yan suddenly understood, and in her anger and embarrassment, she hurriedly jumped up, giving him a death re, while suppressing the flush that crept out her face without words.


    ¡°Oh, how do you know?¡± Li Yan¡¯s lips slyly smirked. He tilted his head slightly while approaching her ear and asked slowly in a deep voice, ¡°Did you take a peek?¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Li Man trembled in anger. She suddenly pushed him away while gnashing her teeth, ¡°Get away, you rogue!¡± she screamed as she turned back and ran to the West Room. She mmed the door and firmly closed it.


    Li Yan twitched as he looked at the trembling thin door panel, unconsciously furrowed his eyebrows and shook his head, ¡°The door will be broken sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother?¡± Little Five couldn¡¯t help but frowned after seeing this scene.


    Li Yan lowered his head and looked at him, ¡°Go and study your writing.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you shouldn¡¯t be like this. Sister would only think that you¡¯re bullying her.¡± Little Five earnestly admonished his brother.


    Li Yan insteadughed, ¡°So you already understand this kind of thing?¡±


    Little Five looked at him with a stunned expression, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, Second Brother, who do you think is sister¡¯s favorite in this house?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me?¡± Li Yan stroked his chin and acted like he¡¯s earnestly pondering.


    This smelly brother, Little Five gave him an annoyed re, ¡°If you haven¡¯t noticed, sister has always been the mostfortable when she¡¯s with me. And you? Second Brother, you always bully her every day so she¡¯s always trying to hide herself from you, how can she like you?¡±


    ¡°I know, Little Five is the best, the most attractive one here.¡± Li Yan reached out his hand, smacked Little Five¡¯s head twice and smiled, ¡°Writing for all noon will make you tired. When I on my way home just now, I saw HuZi and the others are ying near the vige¡¯s entrance gate.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Little Five¡¯s pair of eyes suddenly got bright, ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye and call me out?¡±


    ¡°They let me tell you to go over there. Go and y, you can continue studying in the afternoon.¡± Li Yan took the sand te from his hand and put it on the small tool nearby.


    ¡°Hehe, Second Brother, then I¡¯ll go and y a bit. I¡¯lle hometer.¡± After hastily saying a few words, he bolted out of the house.


    Li Yan bent his lips and smiled amusedly. He looked at the four lines of words written on the sand te, a total of 20 characters were written, but he couldn¡¯t recognize around 10 of them, and another 2 that he couldn¡¯t be sure of. His eyebrows unconsciously formed a crease, Little Five really want to be better than him?


    His line of sight moved to the West Room. The doors and windows were all closed tightly, but he knew that girl was sitting at the kang bed, staring dazedly while being angry.


    Li Yan took a deep breath and went to the well, taking a bit of water to wash his hands. He turned and reached the front of West Room¡¯s door, and like a gentleman, he knocked twice.


    Li Man was sitting on the kang bed while hugging her legs inside the room when she heard the knocking sounds. She ferociously gave a re towards the door, because at this time, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else except for Li Yan.


    However, the knocking only sounded for that two times and ceased to exist, she sighed in relief, thinking that he was only being his usual self, teasing her to death.


    Who knew that at the next second, the window panel was pushed wide open, raising a lot of dust.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Man yelled as she hurriedly jumped over to block his entrance, but it was all toote as Li Yan had already used one hand to pushed the window panel while his entire body hoped inside the room. Then he closed the window tightly, making his presence looming over Li Man.


    ¡°Li Yan, what do you want to do?¡± Is it because I berated him and called him a rogue, so he chases me here to settle some ounts?


    Li Yan looked at her strained angry face, although she didn¡¯t know that her expression was quite funny and cute in his eyes, ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think that I¡¯ll eat you in this bright daytime?¡±


    Could it be that whenever he opens his mouth, he would only let out this kind of words? Li Man¡¯s heart firmly despised him, but her lips was pursed tightly, didn¡¯t dare to speak a word. This man¡¯s really easy to bear grudges, whatever I say will have no meaning.


    Li Yan felt annoyed looking at her guarding herself away from him in this way, and he then just stared at her with anger for a moment when suddenly his long arm was stretched out as he grabbed her wrist forcefully.


    Like a frightened rabbit, Li Man jumped up and struggled, while her other hand kept on beating him, ¡°Let go, let me go!¡±


    ¡°Li Man.¡± Li Yan was so angry that his face turned blue, and with a slight force from him, he pushed her whole body on the bed and firmly pressed her down.


    Li Man was just like a hooked fish, struggling for dear life.


    On the other hand, Li Yan only pressed her body down, while looking with a cold and rigid expression on her face, ¡°Li Man, what are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± when Li Man looked at his stern and iparably deep eyes, she was shocked and nkly said, ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid because you¡¯re guilty of something?¡± She couldn¡¯t move after hearing the gentleness and hurt inside his voice.


    ¡°I¡ª¡± Li Man felt heavy in her heart and closed her eyes in a panic. That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t because she¡¯s afraid of what Li Yan would do to her, but it was because she really did something intimate with Li Mo, and thus she daren¡¯t look at Li Yan¡¯s eyes.


    Li Yan pulled her up, wrapped his arms around her, and hugged her in a tight embrace. His chin rested on her shoulder, ¡°I already know, don¡¯t be afraid anymore.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± she felt that the pit of her stomach was sinking and asked in a flurry.


    Li Yan¡¯s mouth hooked in a sneer, but Li Man couldn¡¯t see his expression and only heard his low voice said, ¡°You and Big Brother. You both came back like that yesterday, do you think that I¡¯m a fool who can¡¯t see anything clearly?¡±


    He already knew? Li Man suddenly felt a cold sweat dripping from her face, she didn¡¯t know what to respond him with. He also didn¡¯t open his mouth anymore, only embracing her tightly.


    The atmosphere all of a sudden stopped rigidly.


    ¡°Li Yan...¡± She wanted to say something as a reply, but her dried up tongue couldn¡¯t find even a word.


    Unexpectedly, Li Yan was the first to ask her gloomily, ¡°Is it still hurting?¡±


    ¡°En?¡± Li Man¡¯s face became red in a realization as she bit into her lips, ¡°Li Yan, this thing, I...¡±


    ¡°This.¡± Li Yan suddenly let go of her and interrupted her words. He took out a small box from his bosom, ¡°I took this from the Old Doctor¡¯s ce this morning. He said that it can reduce swelling and pain, do you want to try it out?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man was shocked and paused, looking at the opened box in front of her, revealing a milky white cream and a whiff of herbal fragrance.


    It¡¯s just, reducing swelling and pain? That¡¯s to be applied externally, while mine is... inside...


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hurting and swelling that much.¡± Li Man drylyughed and kept insisting not to use it. Surely, he didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    However, Li Yan brazenly set his line of sight on one part underneath her waist, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong? Then take off your clothes and let me see.¡±


    Li Man drew back and took a deep cold air, Good, really good, this hooligan just really said that. For a moment, she felt anger and shame that she fiercely turned her head away and ignored him, only saying with a cold expression, ¡°Li Yan, don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    ¡°Come again.¡± Li Yan deliberately sat down, tilting his body and nce towards her, ¡°This dead girl, what kind of brain do you have? You already did all the deed with Big Brother, why can¡¯t I look? Aren¡¯t you my wife?¡±


    Li Man was choked with anger and chose to remain silent. What kind of rubbish reasoning does he spout?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not taking it off, then I¡¯lle to you myself.¡±


    Li Yan disliked her dawdling appearance, so he put down the ointment and reached his hand out towards the waist of her trousers.


    Li Man was shocked and screamed, she tried to shrink herself and hide inside the corner of the wall, ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re crazy! Little Five is still inside the house!¡±


    ¡°He went outside to y.¡± After taking her trouser off, he then climbed the kang bed, blocking her way out.


    Little Five isn¡¯t at home? An rm bell was ringing out inside Li Man¡¯s mind as her body kept shrinking to the corner but she still couldn¡¯t find any way out, so she pretended to be calm and talk to him, ¡°Li Yan, I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need the medicine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Yan¡¯s hands were already firmly ced on both sides of her legs, fixing his sight on her with suspicion, while her pair of eyes glimmered with peculiar radiance, ¡°So it means that we can round the room already?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Man was so startled until all the colors on her face waspletely gone, is he doing this intentionally?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle to you.¡± Li Yan faced her rigid body sitting in the corner. His slender fingers started to unbuckle the sash on his own pants leisurely.


    Li Man¡¯s eyes were opened wide, he¡¯s really shameless! Deceiving Little Five to leave the house, trapping her inside the room, all of that just for doing this to her?


    ¡°What are you dazing nkly for? Are you still not taking off your clothes?¡± Li Yan took off his shirt very quickly, showing off his strong upper body. Although his muscles weren¡¯t as sturdy as Li Mo¡¯s mountain-like muscles, but one look at his body would reveal those blood vessels spurting out in a grand disy.


    And in a blink of an eye, his fingers already pulling on the straps of his pants while his eyes gave a teasing look at Li Man, ¡°Are you waiting for me to help you take it off?¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t take off anymore.¡± Seeing him in the midst of taking his pants off, Li Man waspletely dumbfounded. She abruptly covered her eyes and reaching her hand out to stop what he¡¯s doing. This shameless man already broke her bottom line!


    ¡°Hah.¡± Li Yan immediately took advantage and grabbed her reaching out hand, pulling her towards his bosom, while both of her big palms urately rubbed and kneaded her two soft bunnies. A pair of burning hot lips glued themselves with her red-blood earlobe dyed with shyness, and then with a low husky voice he whispered, ¡°Then, let me help you take them off, alright?¡±


    Li Yan wanted to cry but was without tears, her fingernails ruthlessly pinched the back of his hand. She shouted with a stern voice, ¡°Li Yan, stop your hands.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Li Yan was really obedient this time. He stopped what he¡¯s doing, and took off his hand away from her body.


    This obedient him shocked Li Man with bewilderment.


    ¡°Hah, you really loathe me this much.¡± Li Yan hung his head down, the messy hair in front of his head obstructed his face from her. She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but she could hear his dejected and lonely voice,


    Li Man grabbed her opened clothes tightly and watched him with precaution, who knows what tricks he¡¯s ying now?


    ¡°But what should I do then? Man Er, you¡¯re my wife, I can only marry you in this life time. You can¡¯t not let me touch you forever ah.¡± Li Yan suddenly looked up, his deep eyes were full with seriousness and sincerity, and also a bit of misery.


    The corner of Li Man¡¯s mouth was pulled downwards. This... this situation wasn¡¯t caused by me, I¡¯m also a victim here...


    Li Yan dejectedly sighed, ¡°Actually, I have been fawning on you all the time, even going as far as bullying you. All of what I¡¯ve done was just to make your sight linger on me a bit, staying even for just a while longer.¡±


    Is that so? Li Man was still a bit confused. She never heard of a man bullying a woman because he loves her, they¡¯re not children anymore.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have Big Brother¡¯s dignity, I don¡¯t have Fourth Brother¡¯s outstanding learning, I don¡¯t even have Little Five¡¯s joyfulness. And, as a Second, I can¡¯t behave unscrupulously like Third Brother. How can you take notice on this kind of me?¡±


    He can speak this pitifully? Li Man felt suspicious.


    ¡°Man Er.¡± His deep eyes werethered with hurt, she couldn¡¯t help softening a bit towards him, ¡°Li Yan, I don¡¯t actually really hate you, as long as you don¡¯t...¡±


    Li Yan bitterlyughed, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It was really difficult for me when I saw you inside Big Brother¡¯s embrace yesterday. I clearly love you; I also want you, but, he¡¯s Big Brother¡ª¡±


    Li Man felt embarrassed because she was actually willing to do that with Li Mo.


    ¡°Do you know how hurt I felt when I see you walking like that this morning?¡± He suddenly grabbed her hands, looking at her with absolute tenderness.


    Li Man¡¯s ears were both red like its dripping blood. Li Mo was too intense and fierce yesterday; she also didn¡¯t expect that she could be that useless.


    ¡°Be good, let¡¯s apply the medicine, let me take a look at you first.¡± Li Yan leaned towards her body as he said this.


    Li Man was startled, she suddenly understood his pitiful act just now, she immediately pushed him away, ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re really...hateful.¡±


    ¡°Stupid, if I¡¯m really that detestable, I would¡¯ve done what I want with you a long time ago.¡± Li Yan stared at her helplessly.


    Li Man really didn¡¯t know which one is true and which one is fake, she¡¯s only afraid that he wille near her so she made apromise, ¡°Leave he medicine there, I¡¯ll put it myself.¡±


    ¡°I already washed my hands clean.¡± Li Yan suddenly reached his hands out while feeling wronged.


    Li Man choked and her face flushed red, ¡°Go out.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s face abruptly changed. He gloomily grabbed her hand and pulled her towards his arms, but then he turned her over with her face facing downwards. His big palms suddenly gave a few ps, pa pa pa, towards the plump buttocks sticking out of her.


    ¡°No matter what I do or say, you just have to act like this, do you still not understand anything?¡±


    He was really mad this time, thus he let out a big force pping her buttocks. The pping sounded very crisp and clear, Li Man felt her rear bottoms ache so much, and it was really embarrassing too. It¡¯s only after a long time that the stinging pain started to fade, she twisted her body on top of his and yelled, ¡°Li Yan, you¡¯re a madman, you¡¯re abnormal, you hit me...¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t hit you, do I have to leave you?¡± Li Yan angrily gave her two more ps on the bottom, but this time he clearly used less force.


    ¡°We¡¯re all your husbands, but why when you have already done everything with Big Brother and I can¡¯t even touch you a little bit? How can you bully people this way?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s bullying who in the end? You madman... ouch, Li Yan, you scoundrel. A! You, I don¡¯t want you anymore... a...¡± In the end, Li Man didn¡¯t say anything more, because when she said one word, he would give her two ps, his strength wasn¡¯t weak either so he was sure her soft bottom would hurt a lot.


    Li Man swore and cursed for a while, although her mouth felt happy, but her buttocks felt really hurt. That hooligan was really hateful, his palm was so big, one p from him would already make her buttocks red.


    At the end, she didn¡¯t swear anymore, but the tears inside her glimmering eyes started to swirl, and finally, drop by drop fell on the kang bed.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you swearing anymore?¡± Li Yan slightly hung his head down, wanting to see her expression, but seeing at her stubbornly biting her lips with drops of tears falling down her flushed face, his heart suddenly went soft and med himself for being so ruthless. But her attitude towards him really made him exasperated.


    He couldn¡¯t be clearer about his Big Brother¡¯s personality. If this girl isn¡¯t willing, he would surely couldn¡¯t force her. Therefore, she would rather give herself to Big Brother, but on the other hand, she wouldn¡¯t bother to give him even a slight smile and good words.


    She really wants to anger me to death, right?


    But even in anger, when he saw Li Man¡¯s trying to suppress her sobs and cried in silence stubbornly, he would rather drop the subject. Li Yan¡¯s temper eventually ceased, and with a weak and soft voice he coaxed her, ¡°What are you crying for? I didn¡¯t even really hit you that hard.¡±


    But Li Man not only didn¡¯t appreciate his coaxing, her tears even turned worse and fell like a broken dam, although she still stubbornly kept sobbing in silence, but her body softly trembled like a new-born fawn.


    ¡°Is it really hurting? I¡¯ll help you rub it, don¡¯t cry anymore, okay?¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart was in a mess, his panicked hands gently rubbed her delicate buttocks.


    Li Man suddenly looked like a rabbit that was stabbed with a needle, she abruptly turned her body using her foot as she stepped on him forcefully.


    ¡°Aa.¡± Li Yan groaned in pain while rubbing his stomach, struggling to see Li Man leaning against the corner of the wall, eyes brimming with tears full of pity and indignance, he then forcefully let out augh, ¡°Alright, I hit you and you also kicked me, we¡¯re fair now, so don¡¯t cry again, okay?¡±


    With such beautiful eyes, if you cry again, when Big Brother and Third Brother return, they would surely skin me alive.


    ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have hit you, but your kick this time isn¡¯t light either, ugh, it¡¯s painful.¡± Li Yan used some strength to rubbed under his stomach for a while.


    Li Man stared at him coldly, looking at the sweat forming on his forehead. She thought, she really did kick him hard. But he deserved it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that, wipe your tears away, wouldn¡¯t Little Five misunderstand and think that I did something to you?¡± Li Yan went down the kang bed with difficulty, giving the ointment to her, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. If you¡¯re hurt, I wouldn¡¯t feel happy either.¡±


    After saying this, he stooped his waist over and shifting step by step towards the door. His appearance was really pitiful.


    Looking at him struggling out, even exerting strength to pull the door open, Li Man unexpectedly couldn¡¯t suppress popping out augh.


    Actually, this hateful guy was both annoying and ridiculous. Why did he do that abominable thing when afterwards he would endure her kick and still offer an apology?


    Thinking about it, she took the ointment and thought about the words he said before he left; he said that he was hurt by her words and attitude towards him, and now her heart was filled withplex feelings.


    However, this ointment, although she¡¯s too embarrassed to use it, but because she didn¡¯t want to hurt his feelings anymore, she decided to just shove it under the pillow.


    ¡ª


    Li Yan cooked a in lunch consisting of white rice and a te of stir-fried vegetables, then he went out without even touching the food he cooked.


    Li Man didn¡¯t understand if he has a stomach problem or not. She thought that the strength of his steps was quite heavy, but he still could prepare lunch so his wounds most probably wasn¡¯t really serious, right?


    In the afternoon, Li Mo and Li Shu finally came back from the market, but even one catty of the wild garlic wasn¡¯t sold out.


    ¡°Wife.¡± When they just came home, Li Shu immediately went to the West Room andined with grievance, ¡°We already stood for half a day, but the passersby all asked about you and not even one buy anything.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man was shocked, ¡°Asked about me?¡± she looked at his back but found no one, ¡°How about your Big Brother?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, ah, at the middle of the way, he insisted on going to a dpidated shack and told other vigers to carry a broken door nk back home, he¡¯s now rubbing the ash outside.¡± Li Shu couldn¡¯t approve of what he¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Ah.¡± When Li Man heard this, her face couldn¡¯t help flushed red and her heart jumped wildly, how could he bring that thing back home?


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu then said again, ¡°how about I go with you tomorrow? When fourth brother stood there in the past, there were a lot of big and smalldies that came over. This time, Fourth Brother isn¡¯t there so you should go instead, Big Brother said that people all went to you to buy wild garlic yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man just muddled a reply with a hum and walked towards the outside. She already developed a special feeling towards Li Mo after that incident, so after not seeing him for half a day she really missed and wanted to see him. Seeing his warm eyes and that steady and honest face of his made her feel at ease.


    She found him under the peach tree when she just strode outside the door, holding a bunch of dried straw and strongly rubbing the dust on the door nk. She didn¡¯t know how red her face was, but she still hesitatingly walked over.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± She softly called him from behind.


    Li Mo paused and turned his head to see her. His face suddenly painted with joy, but quickly turned to one of awkwardness, ¡°This...¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Li Mo nced at the door nk and intentionally feigned ignorance.


    Li Mo¡¯s handsome face showed a happy but embarrassed smile. After seeing Li Shu going inside the kitchen, he hung his head and replied in a low whisper, ¡°There¡¯s wife¡¯s most precious thing on this nk, I want to keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°My most precious thing?¡± Li Man was a bit dumbfounded. She looked at the ce where Li Mo¡¯s finger pointed to and found a really faint dark-red mark and an understanding suddenly dawned on her.


    Facing Li Mo¡¯s fiery red face, Li Man¡¯s heart felt shy and sweet. She hung down her head and smiled with a closed lip, ¡°If you want to do it, then just do as you please.¡± Li Mo found her smile looked just like a blooming flower and the part on his lower abdomen suddenly became tight, he anxiously turned around and continued with what he¡¯s doing.

 CHAPTER 205: BUNS

    <h4>CHAPTER 205: BUNS</h4>


    Li Man stood on the side and watched him carefully wiping the door panel when she suddenlyughed, ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone would still want this door nk, but what if someonee and ask you to return it?¡±


    Li Mo let out a deepugh two times but chose to not say anything. After the door panel was rubbed until it was clean, he looked around to find a suitable ce to put it down.


    ¡°Big Brother, what are you gonna do with this broken thing?¡± Li Shu said as he walked out of the kitchen while wiping some crumbs from the corner of his mouth.


    Li Mo couldn¡¯t care less about him because he couldn¡¯t find anywhere to put the panel in the courtyard when finally, he decided on Li Man¡¯s room as the most suitable ce, ¡°Man Er, let¡¯s put this inside your room.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Man couldn¡¯t think of any good ce in her room to put the panel down.


    However, Li Mo already brought the panel to the West Room. When he¡¯s inside, he looked around then finally decided to ce it upward in the corner of the kang bed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡± Li Man objected for the first time, I have to look at it every day if he put it this way, right?


    Li Mo smiled slightly, ¡°There¡¯s no other ce, this one is the most suitable.¡±


    Li Man red at him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just put it inside your room then?¡±


    ¡°My room is fully packed with people.¡± Li Mo casually answered.


    Li Man carefully squinted at him, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have any other meaning?¡± Isn¡¯t he just using this nk to prompt out another point?


    Li Mo¡¯s eyes dodged her scrutinizing sight but he didn¡¯t deny it. He looked at Li Shu busying himself with something in the courtyard, then he turned and whispered to Li Man, ¡°You know that there are still Second Brother and others in the family, and they will soon, with you... I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say anymore.¡± Li Man suddenly felt a little discouraged and seemed to be somewhat angry, ¡°You¡¯re more anxious than they are, is it that you can¡¯t wait for me to round the room with all of them?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Li Mo was feeling vexed that he had to mention this topic again, ¡°Man Er, don¡¯t be angry anymore, I, I just can¡¯t bear it. I really fear that you will forget about me when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Then you should tell them that I¡¯m yours alone,¡± Li Man unconsciously let out this sentence that made even her surprised. But she didn¡¯t regret it, she can¡¯t bear so much problem alone, not just physically, but her heart also felt so much pressure.


    Isn¡¯t in ancient times the ¡®one husband three wives and four concubines¡¯ the norm thing?


    ¡°Man Er.¡± Li Mo was speechless. He couldn¡¯t even think about Li Man being his alone. Before his mother passed away, she made the five brothers to swear that they would only marry one wife. That¡¯s why, not only him, but his younger brothers all have had such a mind since childhood and never thought about dividing their family apart.


    Seeing the look in his face, Li Man¡¯s heart was filled with a sense of loss. She always thought that true love should be selfish, selfishly want that love to be theirs only, but he still thought of giving her to the other brothers.


    ¡°I understand, I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you, just wait until I get better and I will round the room with Second, Third and Fourth Brother. Ah, is Little Five counted too? He¡¯s still that young.¡±


    ¡°Man Er, are you angry at me?¡± Li Mo saw her clearly wanted to cry, so she deliberately said such an irritating word. He couldn¡¯t help feeling hurt, he stretched out his hand wanting to pat her and console her for a bit, but his hand was forcefully shaken off by her instead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care.¡± When her voice fell, her tears also followed and dripped down her face. She thought about how Li Yan bullied her this noon, and now Li Mo also acted like this, she felt really wronged.


    ¡°Man Er, wife...¡± Li Mo paced up and down in a state of agitation. He had never closely saw her tears falling down like this, he also couldn¡¯t coax a girl, so he panickily caught her hands in his and hoisted her up in an embrace, ¡°How about, you just hit me? I¡¯m wrong, I should be beaten.¡±


    ¡°You really should be hit.¡± Li Man really beat his chest a few times in her anger, but when she wanted to stop, Li Mo¡¯s big palm held her small ones and glued them on his chest, ¡°Man Er, I know that we brothers always make you feel difficult, but I dare to pledge that we all will be good to you, give you the best that we can, for all our lives. Please don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    He said this kind of word, but it looked like that he was the one who¡¯s afraid himself. However, how can he not be afraid?


    When you meet someone who you truly love, it¡¯s a good fortune and happiness. But when you meet five of them, the ending will be uncertain.


    Don¡¯t talk about anything else, but just thinking from the woman¡¯s point of view, she already can¡¯t cope with Li Mo alone yesterday, and he still wasn¡¯t satisfied after eating her twice in a row, what if it was added with some few more men? Won¡¯t she be tortured to death?


    Although this question was really embarrassing to talk about, but it was still the most concrete and pressing problem at the moment.


    She didn¡¯t know if Li Yan indeed wanted to round the room with her at noon or not, but this matter already enough to make her stifled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we brothers know exactly how things stand, your body and health is the most important thing.¡± Li Mo gently pinched her palm in an attempt tofort her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is wife sick?¡± Li Shu only heard thest part of the sentence and thought that there¡¯s something wrong with Li Man, so he quickly came inside the room.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Li Mo answered, ¡°Third Brother, have you moved the wild garlic inside?¡±


    ¡°Already moved.¡± Li Shu looked at Li Man with suspicion, ¡°Wife, are you really not feeling sick? Howe your eyes a bit red? Did you not sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± although she already rubbed the tears away, but her voice still carried a bit of nasal sound.


    Li Shu immediately heard that her voice wasn¡¯t right, so he pushed Li Mo away and carefully took a look at Li Man, ¡°Wife, did you cry? Who bullied you?¡±


    His sight instinctively fell on Li Mo, because Li Man was still alright when he just came back, and then she became like this after staying with Li Mo for a while.


    Li Mo¡¯s face revealed a look of shame, because he truly felt that he owed Li Man a lot.


    ¡°Big Brother, how can you make wife cry?¡± Li Shu¡¯s face fell. He thought that his wife is really too cute, whoever bullies her should just go die, but this was his big brother, so he felt irritated.


    Looking at Li Shu¡¯s expression like he really wanted to beat Li Mo, Li Man hurriedly pulled him, ¡°No, its not like that. It was because the dust flew into my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Still lying.¡± Li Shu can¡¯t help but pamper her, ¡°Every time you cry, you always say that its because of the dust, is it because the dust like your eyes too much that they always run to your eyes whenever you see them?¡±


    Li Man felt a little bit embarrassed by what he said, ¡°It isn¡¯t like that. The dust flew when Big Brother put down that nk.¡±


    This exnation convinced Li Shu, and he twisted his face while saying to Li Mo, ¡°Big Brother, you see, you brought such a useless and broken thing and even irritated wife¡¯s eyes. Wife,e here and let me see your eyes, some licking would surely cure them.¡±


    As he said this, he reached out and held Li Man¡¯s shoulder. He then bowed his head down and stretched out his soft tongue, wanting to lick her eyes.


    Li Man screamed in shock, she pushed him and ran away.


    Li Shu sat on the floor with his arms holding his waist andughing loudly until his face went red.


    Li Man ran until she reached the door, then she turned her head and red furiously at Li Shu. The men in this house¡ªhateful!


    Li Mo was also helpless looking at them like this, but he still wanted to give Li Man some assurance, ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t mess around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only teasing her for fun.¡± Li Shu still couldn¡¯t hold hisughter while looking at Li Man, ¡°Wife, you have this kind of (small) courage, but Second Brother still said that its big.¡±


    Li Man also understood that she was too nervous, and unconsciously let out augh too. Actually, Li Shu really didn¡¯t have any bad intention, he¡¯s just like a big kid who loved to tease people.


    ¡°Wife, are you still unhappy?¡± Looking at her finallyughing, Li Shu strode to her leisurely with his long legs.


    Li Man was puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Li Shu looked at her with a contemptuous look, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, you think that I¡¯m like Big Brother that I still can¡¯t see anything.¡± Saying this, he bent down to lean near her as he whispered, ¡°Tell me honestly what the hell¡¯s going on. Did Big Brother really bully you? Just look at your face, it looks like a bitter gourd right now, and you still dare lied to me and said that it was because of dust?¡±


    Li Man looked at him suspiciously while feeling amused looking at his attentive look like it was looking for a new hot gossip, ¡°No way, its not like that. Big Brother wanted to put the panel there and I wasn¡¯t happy about it. Furthermore, the dust also flew into my eyes, so... like this.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s heart settled down when she felt that she was cared by him.


    ¡°Big Brother, why did you put that broken thing in my wife¡¯s room? What if she knocked on it when she gets up in the middle of the night? I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± Saying this, he rubbed his palm, preparing to throw the nk out.


    Li Man busily held him down, ¡°Forget it, let it go, putting it there won¡¯t block anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Shu squinted; his eyes full of amusement.


    Li Man nced at Li Mo unconsciously and nodded shyly, ¡°Really, so let¡¯s just put it there.¡±


    Li Shu raised the edges of his lips and smiled while putting one hand on Li Man¡¯s shoulder, saying with enthusiasm, ¡°Wife, I met Little Five at the Vige¡¯s Gate. He said that he already can recite poems, you should teach me too, I want to read and write with you.¡±


    ¡°You want to learn too?¡± Did she really became the female husband of this family? However, its always good to be willing to learn so Li Man didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded happily, ¡°Well, as long as you have time.¡±


    When Li Mo walked out and saw the atmosphere between Third Brother and their wife was good, he can¡¯t help but feel sour at one side while happy on the other side.


    Li Shu talked with Li Man enthusiastically, ¡°That¡¯s right, the meat that you and Big Brother bought yesterday had already been washed and hung on the pole, Big Brother said that you want to make some buns with it. Wife, I didn¡¯t buy any food at the market today because I¡¯m waiting for your buns ah.¡±


    ¡°Then what did you guys eat for lunch?¡± The food that could be said fulfilling while being cheap at the same time in the market was only buns.


    ¡°Second Brother made some t cakes for breakfast in the morning, so I and Big Brother brought some of them with us.¡± Li Shu answered, ¡°Its already quitete, wife, we should go and make the buns now.¡±


    Those few t cakes wouldn¡¯t be enough to make them full, they should be hungry right then, so Li Man quickly agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Li Shu went together with her to the kitchen while Li Mo was staring with a dumbfounded expression at the side. He then walked out to the courtyard to clean up the straws he used to scrub the nk.


    Since Li Man liked being neat and tidy, the courtyard and rooms were cleaned up nicely every day. This gradually changed the habits of the brothers, and any garbage would be immediately disposed off.


    After tidying them up, he was left with nothing to do, and so he decided to go inside the kitchen.


    Li Shu took the meat and chopped it ording to Li Man¡¯s instructions when he saw Li Moing in, he asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t answer Li Shu, and instead looked at Li Man, ¡°Man Er, I¡¯ll help you make the buns.¡±


    ¡°You can do it?¡± Li Man took out some pickled cabbage from a small earthen jar, while having some doubts hearing him saying it.


    Sure enough, Li Mo¡¯s face was slightly awkward but he still insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll help you wash the vegetables.¡±


    Li Man paused for a bit, looking at his two big palms and thought, isn¡¯t he afraid that he would rub the vegetables to oblivion?


    Li Shu chopped the meat with a ridiculing smile on his face, ¡°Big Brother, you better just wait to eat dinner. If you wash the vegetables, I won¡¯t dare eat it. Can you even wash the vegetables right?¡±


    Li Mo felt really embarrassed. He only ever did little to nothing over kitchen¡¯s matter, even the fragrance of the rice he cooked can¡¯t bepared to Little Five.


    Li Man saw Li Shu teasing Li Mo and her heart couldn¡¯t bear it, so she took a small basket and gave it to him, ¡°Go to the backyard and pick some vegetables then. We¡¯ll have lots of kinds of buns tonight, some meat and some vegetables.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo nodded and cheerfully grabbed the basket to pick vegetables at the backyard.


    Li Shu was stunned while squatting, murmuring as if saying to himself, ¡°Wife, Big Brother seems a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Man paused and asked instinctively.


    Li Shu looked at Li Man and smiled, ¡°Big Brother rarelye inside the kitchen. He was most afraid of picking and washing vegetables before.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man¡¯s face flushed red, the edges of her lips secretly lifted in a smile. She asked Li Shu while closing the lid of the pickle jar, ¡°Is it enough with this many pickles?¡±


    Li Shu also didn¡¯t really understand about kitchen¡¯s matter so he casually said, ¡°I think its enough already? We can leave some for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Man nodded, holding the pickles and went outside to the well to wash them. When she just washed it once, Li Mo put down the basket beside her, ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    Li Man was a little dumbfounded, ¡°Did you just pick all the vegetables there?¡±


    A full basket of vegetables, how much buns does he n to make?


    Li Mo felt a bit embarrassed, ¡°Is it too much? I saw the vegetables there are getting too old if we don¡¯t quickly eat them¡±


    But it doesn¡¯t mean that we should eat them all ah, Li Man grabbed the basket and took out two big handful of vegetables, then she gave the basket to Li Mo, ¡°Just save the rest, we can eat themter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± While Li Mo agreed he didn¡¯t seem to want to leave, he instead squatted down, reaching out his hand inside the water and helped Li Man washed the pickles.


    Li Man hurriedly said, ¡°Your hands have mud, I already washed the pickles once already.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Mo¡¯s face showed a tangled look, so he really couldn¡¯t help with anything?


    Looking at his innocent expression, Li Man couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and wash your hands first?¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s straight lips were slightly raised. He then took some water and rubbed his hands clean, then spread them for Li Man to see.


    Li Man nodded her head with an ¡®En¡¯ sound, giving him the pickles to be washed.


    The two people squatted at one ce, washing the vegetables with tacit understanding. After washing the pickles several times, Li Mo then continued with pulling up more water to wash the fresh vegetables he just picked.


    Li Shu waited for a long time but he still didn¡¯t see Li Maning back so he felt a bit restless. He put down the cleaver on the chopping block and went out only to see his Big Brother and wife squatting together while washing vegetables, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel sour all of a sudden. Leaning his hand on the door frame, he called out, ¡°Wife,e here.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Man turned her head and asked.


    Li Shu raised one of his eyebrow and said, ¡°Come here and look, has the meat been chopped nicely?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait a minute, I¡¯ll wash the vegetables first.¡± Li Man answered as she continued washing the vegetables.


    Li Mo was a bit stunned by a hint of confrontation in Third Brother¡¯s words, ¡°Man Er, why don¡¯t you go and take a look?¡±


    ¡°The veggies will be washed clean in just a minute.¡± When Li Man¡¯s voice just fell, she was suddenly shocked by a blood-curdling scream from Li Shu, ¡°AAA!¡± and then he screamed to her, ¡°Wife, I cut my hand!¡±


    Ha, how can it be? Li Man didn¡¯t dare dilly-dallied and hurriedly ran to the kitchen while asking worriedly, ¡°How can you cut your own hand? Let me take a look...¡±


    Li Shu immediately came over and presented his left hand for Li Man to see.


    Li Man blinked her eyes as she carefully looked at his hand. There was no blood, and there even no damaged skin at all so she can¡¯t help but asked, ¡°Where did you cut your hand?¡± her line of sight unconsciously fell on his wrist.


    Li Shu extended his middle finger and showed her the rim of his nail, ¡°See that? My nail got cut off, I almost cut my hand like this.¡±


    Li Man paused and was suddenly covered in ck lines, she asked with repressed anger, ¡°Where¡¯s the missing nail? It would spoil the meat if its mixed in.¡±


    Li Shu busily answered, ¡°I threw it out the window.¡±


    Li Man squinted at him furiously, then she looked at the chopped meat, ¡°It still need more chopping, I¡¯m going to wash the vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu hurriedly pulled her arm and begged, ¡°Can you please apany me for a bit longer? My hand won¡¯t have any strength if you¡¯re not here, I can¡¯t even grab the cleaver.¡±


    He still dares to act spoiled? Li Man looked in front and realized that her height could only measured up to his neck. She said coldly, ¡°If you have no strength, I¡¯ll let Big Brothere.¡±


    Li Shu busily said, ¡°Big Brother is doing a good job washing the veggies, why do you still want to call him over?¡± He pulled Li Man to sit on the stool, ¡°Wife, why don¡¯t you sit here and look at me chopping the meat? Alright?¡±


    Not alright, Li Man¡¯s heart said, but she¡¯s afraid that he would y another wicked trick again so she could only stayed. As she can¡¯t be idle, she then used a te to scooped out some water, put it on the table, and started to knead the dough.¡±


    Li Shu smiled looking at his wife while chopping the meat again. The cleaver moved quickly like it has wings, his movement became bigger.


    Soon, Li Mo was done washing the vegetables and then he took them into the kitchen. Li Man was worried, so she secretly examined them, but it seemed that her worry wasn¡¯t needed as he really washed them clean. He gave them to Li Shu to be chopped into tiny pieces.


    When the stuffing was chopped nicely, the dough had also became soft. She then took a clean gauze, spread it on the table and wrapped it carefully.


    The first to be stuffed was the meat, because other than her, the rest of the family all loved to eat meat, and it would be better if it was more fatty, so Li Man tightly wrapped their buns.


    Li Mo and Li Shu didn¡¯t have anything else to do, so they also sat down, wanting to help wrapping the buns, but after wrapping two buns, Li Man saw them crumbled and spilling out stuffing, it just couldn¡¯t be eaten at all. But the two men insisted to do something with her, whatever she said was of no use, so she could only used the rolling pin to chase them away.


    Without the two annoying bugs, Li Man wrapped up the buns skillfully and quickly.Fifteen meat buns, ten vegetable buns and another ten pickled vegetable buns was wrapped nicely in less than half an hour.


    There were only a few of dough left, but there were still a lot of pickled and fresh vegetables leftover, so Li Man put them on clean bowls and left the bowls of vegetables inside the cupboard, so they could use them for tomorrow morning¡¯s breakfast.


    She couldn¡¯t lit up the fire, so after she put the buns in the steamer, she called Li Mo to help her. The one who ran inside first was Li Shu, followed by Li Mo.


    One look was all Li Man took to know that Li Mo fought with his little brother, but Li Mo didn¡¯t want to give up. Because of his hesitation, he was left behind Li Shu.


    Looking at Li Shu squatting under the stove with a radiant face while Li Mo nkly stood at the side with regret on his face, Li Man¡¯s heart suddenly welled up with a strange feeling.


    Perhaps, this kind of days isn¡¯t bad at all. The men who love me could get into a fight in the future, but isn¡¯t it still a fun-filled life?


    Li Man thought, and the inside of her mind suddenly appeared some kind of enlightenment. She grabbed the dirty tes and filled Li Mo¡¯s hands with them, ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, then why don¡¯t you go and wash these?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Mo¡¯s answer was really natural


    The moment when he turned around, Li Man felt that they were like an old-couple, the edges of her mouth unconsciously lifted up into a gentle smile.


    Li Shu waited until the fire burned vigorously, then he came over to look at his wife, ¡°Wife, we should go to the market together tomorrow. Those wild vegetables will surely be spoiled if we just leave them inside like that.¡±


    ¡°En. Alright.¡± Li Man didn¡¯t think too much and agreed. After all, if she go with Li Mo through that road again, she would be embarrassed to death.


    Towards evening, Li Yan and Little Five came back home together.


    Little Five yed until all of his body dripping with sweat, so he immediately washed his face, and hurriedly came face to face with his brothers to bring back the sand te. Today he yed too much, he¡¯s afraid that his brothers would me him.


    ¡°Alright, what are you still pretending for at this time? Wash yourself up nicely and go eat some buns.¡± Li Shu looked at his appearance, and he hit Little Five on the head whileughing with amusement.


    Little Five then looked at Big Brother and Second Brother.


    Big Brother nodded, but Second Brother... his face was painted with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile, making him shivered and flustered.


    Li Shu saw Li Yan standing under the eaves without moving, so he urged him, ¡°Second Brother, you should also quickly wash your hands. Otherwise, wife won¡¯t allow you to take any buns.¡±


    Washing hands before eating also became a rule after Li Man came to this house.


    ¡°Really? If I wash then she would allow me to take?¡± Li Yan shrugged and asked without rhyme or reason. Without waiting for Li Shu¡¯s answer, he walked to the well and washed his hands.


    Li Man listened to him from the kitchen and couldn¡¯t help but wrinkled her nose. This bad guy is really vengeful, he still remember what happened at noon. Alright, let¡¯s see if he still want to eat dinner or not.

 CHAPTER 206: FIGHT

    <h4>CHAPTER 206: FIGHT</h4>


    In addition to the buns, Li Man also simmered a pot of thin gruel. Shedled each person a bowl of it in the kitchen while everyone were talking outside. She ced them down on the dinner table, and after that she also ced the chopping block that she wiped clean on the middle of the table, putting the bamboo steamer filled with buns on top of it.


    She made a mark on the three kinds of different stuffed buns and let them pick what they¡¯d like to eat themselves.


    She found that no one hadn¡¯te in after she appropriately prepared dinner, so she brought with her the small oilmp and went out to call on them, ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ming.¡± Li Shu answered while patting Little Five¡¯s shoulder, then he came inside the kitchen, followed by Li Mo and Li Yan.


    ¡°Wife, your buns are really delicious, the taste is strong and its even more delicious than what they sell outside.¡± Li Shu reached out his w and grabbed a meat bun, biting into the soft white body with impatience resulting in a scalded mouth, but he still didn¡¯t want to spit it out even for a bit. His mouth chewed aggressively while praising his own wife to high heavens.


    Li Man hurriedly passed him a pair of chopstick, ¡°Use chopstick to eat, they just came out of the stove, they must be scalding hot ah.¡±


    ¡°Third Brother, eat slower. With this much food, no one will fight with you to eat.¡± Li Yan wasn¡¯t used to see the Third fawning like that, letting his mouth scalded in order to curry favor with wife.


    Saying this, Li Yan also took a pair of chopstick and leisurely clipped a meat bun, cing it in front of him and carefully looked if there¡¯s anything that¡¯s still not satisfying. After a long while, he finally let out a ridiculing sentence, ¡°Although the appearance is passable, but the size is a bit too small. Third Brother could finish one with only two bites.¡±


    ¡°How can it be?¡± Li Shu just gobbled one bun up and wanted to clip another while he listened to what Li Yan said. He felt embarrassed, was he really that ravenous?


    Li Man knew that Li Yan had another meaning in saying this, so she clipped some big buns and gave them to Li Shu herself, ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t hesitate to eat. It¡¯s because you love to eat so I made this much, I¡¯m still worried that there would be some leftover.¡±


    When Li Shu heard what his wife said, he was suddenly radiant with joy and he cockily raised one of his eyebrow toward Li Yan. When Li Yan wanted to took one of the buns with his chopstick, another chopstick quickly snatched the bun, ¡°If Second Brother thought the buns were only passable, you could just not eat it. Anyway, wife made it for me. Hmph.¡±


    Li Yan paused for a bit, his eyes dimmed. He didn¡¯t take the buns anymore as he bowed his head and drank the porridge one mouthful each time.


    Because she made many buns for dinner, she thought that very watery porridge was still okay for apaniment, so she only grabbed a handful of rice to make a big bowl of porridge. At this moment, she looked at him silently drinking that watery gruel while the others were eating buns, he looked really pitiful.


    ¡°Second Brother, this bun is really good. Man Er knows you like light voring so she specially made this with less salt.¡± Li Mo clipped a bun and put it inside Li Yan¡¯s bowl.


    What? Li Yan looked at Li Man with doubts.


    Li Man lowered her head, remaining silent while eating a bun, secretly upset with Li Mo¡¯s big mouth, and also, she was just afraid of using too much salt because of the pickles, so she put away thatst spoon of salt.


    Looking at her eating silently, Li Yan trusted what Big Brother said, and he naturally was d to ept the steamed bun. He bit into it, and his eyebrow slightly frowned immediately, ¡°Not much salt, the taste is especially nd.¡±


    Almost at the same time, all the people at the table red at him with wide eyes.


    Li Man furiously bit into the vegetable bun, ¡°If you don¡¯t like, then don¡¯t eat it.¡± Li Shu and the others clearly said that the buns were really delicious, the taste was stronger than the buns sold at the market. [T/N at the bottom]


    Li Mo can¡¯t help but sighed inwardly, what¡¯s wrong with Second Brother? Normally he was such a clever man, how can he today chose to do stupid things? Saying it like this, does he think that he could make wife like him? Looking at him missing wife until he shout her name in his dreams, Li Mo didn¡¯t know what Second Brother really thought about in his head at this moment.


    Li Shu was astounded and yed the same old trick, ¡°Second Brother, if you really don¡¯t like it, then don¡¯t eat ah, I¡¯ll leave some for tomorrow to eat again. Anyway since it¡¯s what wife cooked, I won¡¯t be fed up even if I have to eat them everyday.¡±


    Looking at them, they were sure brothers, but how can their difference so big? The words Li Shu said really let people feeling warm ah.


    Li Man¡¯s expression eased up a bit and she gave Li Shu a warm smile while gently saying, ¡°You can¡¯t eat this everyday. Even if you¡¯re not fed up eating, I¡¯d be fed up cooking it. But I see that you like eating food made from wheat flour. I can also make dumpling and wonton, I¡¯ll cook them for you next time.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu deeply nodded, his face lit up like a light bulb, kissing Li Man¡¯s cheek without holding back.


    With a wave of noises, everybody was startled and surprised. Li Man¡¯s face flushed red like a boiling shrimp looking at the sheepish and gentle smile of Li Shu, but at this moment, she still can pretended to be calm and collected, silently finishing one bun in her hand.


    After she finished the bun, the others started to return to their consciousness.


    Li Mo spontaneously looked at Li Yan, the look in his eyes was quite clear that he was studying Third Brother.


    Little Five was a clever child, he secretly gave a look of disdain toward Li Yan. He already gave Second Brother a lecture this noon and he immediately forgot about it? Alright, he¡¯ll give him an example.


    ¡°Sister, I love eating too, can you cook for me too?¡± Little Five sat down beside Li Man, slightly raising his head up while blinking his limpid and clear big eyes, its as if he¡¯s cutely fawning on her. The eager and cute expression immediately set Li Man¡¯s heart soft just like a puddle of water.


    Li Man stretched her hand and gently rubbed Little Five¡¯s cheek, ¡°Whatever my Little Five likes to eat, sister will cook it all for you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, what kind of food dumpling and wonton is? I never eat, I also want to eat it.¡± Little Five licked his lower lip just like a little glutton.


    Li Man was amused with his expression and her heart was gushing with tender love, ¡°What you say you like to eat, I¡¯ll give them to you tomorrow. Luckily we still have some leftover stuffing ah.¡±


    ¡°En, sister is the best.¡± saying this, Little Five suddenly pouted his little mouth and gave Li Man¡¯s cheek a little peck.


    At this time, it provoked the three brothers with jealousy and envy.


    However this time, Li Man onlyughed and didn¡¯t have any awkwardness like before, on the contrary, she dotingly rubbed on Little Five¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t show off your cleverness again, I¡¯ll cook them for you next morning. There are still many buns left, quickly and eat them, don¡¯t let them be cold.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Little Five nodded his head whileughing, then he gave a meaningful sideways nce toward Li Yan.


    Li Yan suddenly burned with jealousy.


    He also had tried to ingratiate himself to her ah, but she didn¡¯t eat any soft or hard food that he gave. [T/N: soft or hard way]


    Should he go and look into their Eight Characters? What if they¡¯re not suitable? He dared to say, if he acted like Third Brother or Little Five, he would certainly still be given her scornful gaze.


    ¡°Man Er, don¡¯t keep on talking, let¡¯s quickly eat, lest the buns will be cold.¡± Li Mo said as he clipped the already cold bun from her bowl to his own bowl, then he clipped the still hot bun from the steamer and gave it to her.


    Li Man gave him a sweet smile and bowed to eat the bun he gave her.


    Li Yan felt like his blood was flowing backwards, even a simple and slow man like his big brother can also learn how to coax a woman? Should he ram his head into a block of tofu?


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t resign himself to this situation anymore. Li Yan was looking down on how the others acting like this, so he just clipped a meat bun and gave it to Li Man, ¡°En... you shouldn¡¯t just eat vegetables, eat some meat, you look too thin.¡±


    It was originally a good-willed words, but because of thest sentence it instead became hateful, as if he was hinted on something else entirely.


    This made Li Man couldn¡¯t swallow anything, so she put the meat bun back into his bowl, ¡°I can take my own bun myself.¡±


    Li Yan choked looking at her small face fuming with anger, he immediately exined, ¡°I only feel sorry for you, I never said that your thin self isn¡¯t good looking.¡±


    The more he tried to exin, the more he dug his own grave, as if he disliked her being thin and not good looking.


    Li Man¡¯s face became even more ck, which woman doesn¡¯t like being called beautiful?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, wife is beautiful no matter how she looks.¡± Li Shu ate the buns while sizing up Li Man¡¯s body up and down, like his wife¡¯s figure was really good with her bosom bulging and her thin waist, however, if only it could be bigger in some ces...


    Li Shu nodded secretly in his heart, she really should eat some more meat and make those parts bigger.


    Li Mo gave Li Yan a nce, trying to help him out of the predicament, but after he thought until his head became heated, he said, ¡°I think being thin is good, if fat...¡± before he even finished his words, he got the others¡¯ look of suspicion, his face suddenly flushed with crimson color, I should just die, where did my thoughts went to?


    She couldn¡¯t eat anymore of this dinner, Li Man swallowed herst bun and put down the chopstick as she busily stood up and walked away.


    ¡°Man Er.¡± Li mo was vexed incessantly, he was afraid and called her out.


    ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± Li Man answered without looking back as she went out the door and walked toward her own room.


    The brothers looked at each other in dismay, everyone was criticizing each other in their eyes.


    Little Five looked at Third Brother and gave a long sigh as he continued eating his bun with his head lowered. Anyway, he didn¡¯t care how angry sister was because she¡¯s not angry at him so it had nothing to do with him.


    Once Li Man walked away, those brothers felt like the buns became tasteless suddenly, they could only finished what¡¯s inside their bowl nkly.


    After a silent night, at the early morning the next day, Li Man woke up and rolled some dough, and using the leftover stuffing, she made some dumplings and put them inside a pot to cook.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to fill the tummy of those big men with just thirty dumplings, but luckily there were still some leftover dumplings fromst night, so they ate until they became full.


    After they ate breakfast, Li Shu urged Li Man to go together to the market and sell yesterday¡¯s wild garlic. Anyway, Big Brother said that today was the day to round the room, so he wanted to spend all noon with wife alone to cultivate love ah... Thinking about that, Li Shu thought that it was the best way.


    Li Man used a clean bag to ce some buns and brought along some water, then she went along with Li Shu.


    When she just went out of the vige¡¯s gate, Li Shu let her sit on the cart.


    She didn¡¯t want to sit, but she was finally shoved to sit on the cart. Li Shu had his own agenda though, because he thought they would round the room tonight, so he didn¡¯t want wife to waste anymore energy. If wife became tired from the noon¡¯s activities, then he would be the one who suffer when she couldn¡¯t do it at night ah. So he became determined not to make Li Man tired.


    And because of that, Li Man found out that Li Shu was just like a beast or a superman. He could easily passed through the most difficult road in the mountain while pushing the cart loaded with two baskets of wild garlic and a person, can he also fly?


    So, after this easy journey, they arrived at the market two hours earlier, and so there were still a lot of people buying vegetables there.


    So Li Shu stood there attracting customer, while Li Man serving the customers. He shouted with his sexy and loud voice and its no wonder that in just a short time, many people came over to buy.


    The people who bought the vegetables all came from neighbouring towns as they came everyday. There were some who bought Li Man¡¯s wild garlic two days ago, so when they saw her, they were all excitedly surrounding her.


    ¡°Girl, are youing to sell more wild garlic? Howe we didn¡¯t see you ah. These wild garlic are really fragrant, I want to buy two jin. Its even tastier than the garlic sold at this market ah,¡± a bigdy grabbed two handful of wild garlic and gave them to Li Man to weigh.


    Li Man wasn¡¯t familiar with this kind of steelyard (a type of bnce), so after she received it, she let Li Shu weigh them instead. After weighing them, Li Shu collected the money, Li Man then gave a handful more for thedy.


    The bigdy was really satisfied that she can¡¯t help but praised, ¡°Thisdy is really good ah.¡±


    Other people around started to surround them to buy wild garlic too, they also praised Li Man¡¯s beautiful appearance. Such a good woman, if they could marry her, they would be really fortunate.


    Immediately, there¡¯s someone who asked with curiosity, ¡°Girl, why are you not with your husband today?¡±


    ¡°He...¡± when Li Man wanted to gave an ambiguous answer that Li Mo was at home, Li Shu raised his eyebrows and answered with a big voice, ¡°How can he¡¯s not here? I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡± The bigdy who hadn¡¯t went far away turned back and looked at Li Shu up and down, ¡°You are? How can it be so different?¡±


    ¡°Different? What part is different?¡± ¡®different from wife¡¯s husband¡¯, this sentence was just like an insult to Li Shu. ording to him, he was born handsome, while wife was born pretty, he¡¯s tall and big with a well-built physique, while wife was cute and lovely, there¡¯s no one who¡¯s more suitable than them.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I really think that you¡¯re not the same. Young man, are you sure the one before was really you? Do I have blurry vision now?¡± Another olddy squinted her eyes and carefully looked at him.


    ¡°Granny, how much do you want to buy? I¡¯ll help you weigh it.¡± Li Man didn¡¯t want to really be entangled with this topic so she helped the olddy picked some fresh wild garlic.


    But the olddy still gazed at Li Shu, ¡°Ah, haven¡¯t meet for two days, didn¡¯t expect that young man became more handsome.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s of course.¡± Li Shu cockilyughed and said, ¡°It was my Big Brother before.¡±


    ¡°Your big brother? It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re younger than him.¡± the bigdy nodded and smiled, ¡°Why isn¡¯t your Big Brothering today and let you apany your sister-inw to sell vegetables?¡±


    ¡°What sister-inw? She¡¯s my wife.¡± Li Shuughed boisterously while packing the wild garlic to the olddy, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s three jin, I¡¯ll add a little more for you.¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± The olddy¡¯s expression became dark and her sight sternly stared at Li Man, ¡°Girl, so who¡¯s your husband at the end? Is the one before not your man? Howe you¡¯re bringing another man today?¡±


    Li Man was panic-stricken with the olddy¡¯s interrogation, ¡°Grandma...¡±


    ¡°Girl, how can this be?¡± the bigdy also looked at her with dubious expression.


    How to exin this? Li Man was depressed with them, furthermore, this topic was breaching her privacy.


    ¡°What ¡®how can this be¡¯?¡± Li Shu saw those several old women made things difficult for his own wife so he immediately became angry and waved his hand towards the crowd, ¡°Do you want to buy or not? If you don¡¯t want to buy then go away.¡±


    ¡°Yo, how can this youngster¡¯s temperament this bad?¡± someone was displeased and red at Li Shu.


    ¡°What? Do you guyse her to buy or just to talk indiscriminately like a gossipy woman?¡± Li Shu criticized them in anger.


    Some of the olddies standing at the side became ill at ease when suddenly, one of them pointed her finger to the two of them, ¡°Oh I see, you guyse from Goddess¡¯ Ravine right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Goddess¡¯ Ravine? I don¡¯t wee you ah.¡± Li Shu answered hastily.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder.¡± several woman¡¯s faces revealed a disdainful expression, along with those who praised Li Man before, they all put back the wild garlic that they bought to Li Man¡¯s basket. The bigdy said with pity, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re a good woman, how can you go to that ce? You even be several man¡¯s wife, do you not want your reputation anymore? Because of what you do, you will be sawed by little devils when you go to the underworld.¡±


    Reputation? Li Man was stunned, there were many families in the Goddess¡¯ Ravine that did thing like her Li family, if they still want reputation, then those women in Goddess¡¯ Ravine couldn¡¯t live anymore.


    However, what she didn¡¯t know was that other ces weren¡¯t like Goddess¡¯ Ravine, even all the girl from the city nearby took chastity as a really important virtue, so her vige was seen as barbarian and low in others¡¯ eyes, the people that came from there were also like that.


    ¡°Go, go, go, we don¡¯t have any shit rtion with you all.¡± Li Shu busily chased away those flies that liked to gossip, then he turned back andforted Li Man, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t care about their shortsightedness.¡±


    After experiencing these kinds of things in these few days, Li Man actually already epted bing a shared wife somewhat. But what she couldn¡¯t ept was the scorn and disrespect from people¡¯s eyes towards Goddess¡¯ Ravine. Furthermore, those people¡¯s attitude towards them suddenly changed, looking at them like dirty pestilences.


    Some of the housewives that were chased away by Li Shu looked down upon them, some pitied them, and some even became angry at them, they then went away.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Those housewives just love to wag their tongues, don¡¯t think too much about them.¡± Seeing Li Man staring in a daze, Li Shu busilyforted her gently.


    Li Man shook her head, ¡°No problem.¡± She actually felt ufortable being stared at like that by people for the first time. It was just like when she went to a hospital with her mother as a child, she also received disdainful looks that she couldn¡¯t forget until now.


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Shu wasn¡¯t rest assured so he once again consoled her, ¡°Wife, you really shouldn¡¯t hear what they say. What with King Yama¡¯s little devils, even if you die, there¡¯s still me, there are still us brothers apanying you, even King Yama wouldn¡¯t dare think to make a move against you.¡±


    Hehe, hearing Li Shu¡¯s clenched fist¡¯s crackling sound, it was like King Yama going to pull and punish her now, she can¡¯t help letting out a chuckling sound, ¡°Alright, King Yama is a busy man, how can he has time to deal with this trivial matter?¡±


    If a woman marrying several men should be sawed, how about man that married so many wives? Especially the ancient emperor, wouldn¡¯t he be chopped into a minced meat by then?


    ¡°Wife, are you not afraid?¡± Li Shu gazed at her with suspicion.


    Li Man looked back at him with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t I have you guys?¡±


    Li Shu became happy this time, ¡°En, wife, don¡¯t be afraid, we brothers wouldn¡¯t let anyone bully you, even King Yama and those little devils wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk about something horrifying at noon ah.¡± Li Man rubbed her arms, then looked at the messy wild garlic inside the basket with a disheartened look, ¡°Look at it, we couldn¡¯t sell them.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t sell then don¡¯t sell, we could just eat them by ourselves.¡± Li Shu answered with a huff.


    Li Man was helpless, ¡°There¡¯s only this way.¡±


    They tidied up their things, and when they were just about to leave, a group of men came in from the market¡¯s gate.


    Those men looked like scoundrels, when they saw Li man, all of their eyes became green immediately.


    ¡°Young master, the beauty is here oh.¡± One of them turned his head and shouted towards the back, several big thugs clustered around a skinny and wizened middle-aged man.


    That man was holding a fan while walking over, covering his nose with a disdainful look. Soon afterwards, his gaze followed along the pageboy¡¯s finger andnded on Li Man, his triangr eyes suddenly widened, lust immediately dyed his face, ¡°Yo, that Wang Pozi didn¡¯t deceive this father this time, there really is a beautiful goddess in here.


    ¡°Young master, do we directly tie her up and bring her back?¡± That pageboy coaxingly asked, his own eyes squinted when he saw Li Man, the corner of his mouth flowing out a stream of drool without him knowing.


    The bony man heavily struck the pageboy¡¯s head with his folding fan, ¡°Tie what? If you dare hurt this father¡¯s beauty, this father will bake you in the sun. You guys scatter up, this father wille personally.¡±


    The servants who wanted to head on first became obedient and made a path. The skinny man swaggered and walked to the front, his obscene gaze measured Li Man up and down, but he still pretended to be elegant when he introduced himself, ¡°Youngdy, this schr gives respect to you. This schr is only a native from the capital city, my father...¡±


    ¡°Scram!¡± Li Shu originally didn¡¯t want to provoke these thugs, but when this man nauseatingly came over with bad intention to Li Man, he suddenly burned with anger and wanted to lift his foot to kick that skinny man¡¯s crotch.


    Li Man hurriedly held him back. These guys in front of them clearly weren¡¯t good guys, but the most troublesome one was definitely this skinny man clustered by a dozen burly-like-ox men, she¡¯s afraid Li Shu would suffer losses.


    ¡°This gentleman, may we trouble you to make a way for us to walk?¡± Li Man tried her best to be as courteous as possible while wishing there would be people who see this scene and help them report to the government official or something. That¡¯s right, doesn¡¯t the vegetable market not have someone to maintain order?


    ¡°Lady, where do you want to go? The day is still young, how about we sit down together in my residence? This schr will servedy carefully, I¡¯ll make sure to makedy veryfortable...¡± The skinny man didn¡¯t just block their way, but he also stretched his bony hand to grab onto Li Man¡¯s.


    Li Shu¡¯s blood¡¯s boiling, he pulled Li Man and shielded her with his body, he resolutely lifted his foot and swung it directly to the man¡¯s face.


    The man was kicked to the ground. He stretched his hand out and felt the bump swelling on his face, his mouth spitted out blood mixed with saliva.

 CHAPTER 207: DISTRESSED (1)

    <h4>CHAPTER 207: DISTRESSED (1)</h4>


    Li Man jumped in fright, looking at the thin man wailing and spitting out blood and saliva. His painfulplexion turned hideous as he roared at his servants, ¡°Damn you all dead servants, all of you are just standing there even after seeing this father got beaten?! This father will strip off your skin first thing when I get back home!¡±


    Once the cursing was shouted, all of the rough servants became like a hungry tiger pouncing on its prey, and one after another attacked and jumped on Li Shu.


    ¡°Li Shu, quickly run!¡± Li Man¡¯s heart thumped wildly and almost went out of her throat. Looking at Li Shu¡¯s face full of anger, taking a posture of wanting to risk his own life, she hastily grabbed his sleeve, dragging him to run to the city gate. They both would only lose everything if they fight.


    As expected, those people were not to be trifled with as someone already ran to their side and blocked their way out. About a dozen of thugs encircled them from all four sides, wanting to catch an easy prey and let their young master to handle them.


    Li Man was extremely nervous. The past her was someone who was protected, and this was actually the first time she experienced firsthand a dire strait of being intercepted by hoodlums. She held on tight to Li Shu¡¯s sleeve while her legs seemed to tremble a bit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Li Shu held her hand tightly and consoled her in a soft voice, protecting her while retreating back little by little, until they were cornered by the walls. He suddenly felt a wooden pole at the corner of the wall that was put by someone. He picked it up and swung it to the thugs enclosing them. This one swing caused a few of the thugs to retreat back.


    But when Li Shu stopped, they immediately got back to their ce. Some even grabbed a few stools and steelyards from the nearby vendors.


    They really wanted to hit them, Li Man was scared to death but she still exerted her all to not show it on her face, to the extent that she followed Li Shu and grabbed another wooden pole and tightly held it in her hands.


    She thought that even if she couldn¡¯t help anything, she still shouldn¡¯t be a burden to Li Shu.


    ¡°Littledy, you want to fight with us? Hahaha, how much strength can your tiny hands exert ah?¡± Looking at Li Man¡¯s appearance holding the wooden pole with a fighting posture, those burly fellows who intended to fiercely fight allughed wickedly in ridicule.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I see that you still have a lot of energy to serve our young lord.¡±


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    The skinny man who was supported by someone looked at those fellows that still had the gall to seduce his beloved woman, so he immediately stepped forward in anger and kicked them down while raining out obscenenguage. He then pointed his bony finger to Li Man and Li Shu, ¡°Get that youngdy and give her to this father to go back home, don¡¯t you dare to hurt even a hair on her body. As for this man, this father will give him to you. Beat him for this father, beat him to death!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Those thugs listened to hismand and didn¡¯t dare to dy the time anymore. They one by one lifted their tools and struck Li Shu.


    Li Shu¡¯s double fist couldn¡¯t rival four hands [T/N: one person couldn¡¯t fight many person]. Although his strength was big and he usually liked to fight, but he nevertheless couldn¡¯t bepared to those burly and trained men. So in just a few moment, his body couldn¡¯t endure their attacks anymore.


    Li Man also gripped the wooden pole in her hand and swung it to one of the thug, but her strength was really too small, so when the pole struck that burly solid-muscled body, they only felt a tickle. The pole was snapped broken as they paid no heed to Li Man¡¯s attack, and even captured her like a small chick.


    ¡°Bring her.¡± the skinny man saw that Li Man was caught, his heart was tickled with joy as he rubbed his hands and instructed the hooligans.


    Li Man was flung at the burly man¡¯s shoulder, her hands and feet simultaneously kicked and hit around as she watched helplessly that her attempts were all for naught. She became anxious, and suddenly bowed her head, directly biting at the man¡¯s ear in a death grip.


    That burly man finally struck with pain, he instinctively threw Li Man to the ground.


    ¡°AH!¡± Li Man cried out in pain, her whole body ached all over when she tumbled with the ice-cold hard surface of the ground, all of the internal organs of her body felt like they¡¯re about to burst out.


    Li Shu heard her shout and looked at Li Man on the ground. His pair of eyes suddenly became red, grasping the pole and sending out an insane swing towards those bastards. After a while, he made a bloody path and ran in panic to support Li Man. But when he just wanted to stretch his hand out, the person behind him grabbed a stool and wanted to ruthlessly smash it on his body


    ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± This scene was seen by Li Man, her stomach shrunk in fear. Li Shu groaned in a low voice and fell down, and Li Man embraced him in a flurry.


    ¡°Wife, cough...are you okay?¡± Li Shu only said a sentence when he spitted out a mouthful of blood.


    Li Man¡¯s hand trembled as she covered his mouth, afraid that he would spit out more blood, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t speak anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu¡¯s expression was like he wanted to cry, ¡°I let you suffer grievances, I really have no use.¡±


    Li Man hugged him tightly, looking at his bloody nose and swollen face while the corner of his mouth was stained with dark blood. She was crumpled in distress as she shook her head, ¡°No, you¡¯re really brave.¡±


    Li Shu looked at her, and he felt even more distressed, ¡°Wife, I won¡¯t let you suffer anything.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡± Li Man¡¯s finger blocked the corner of his mouth. She didn¡¯t want Li Shu to say anything anymore. She was very afraid, looking at the crimson red blood inside his mouth threatening to spill out.


    ¡°What are you guys doing just standing there?! Hurry, take the beauty and give her to this father!¡± The skinny man suddenly was filled with anger as he was looking at the two people embracing each other in one ce.


    Li Shu¡¯s pair of eyes became red once again, he struggled to stand up, but Li Man hugged him in ce, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Li Shu was a bit dumbfounded as he listened to Li Man talking with the thin man, ¡°Gentleman, don¡¯t you want me? Why the need to handle it this way?¡±


    ¡°What? Beauty¡¯s meaning is...?¡± the thin man heard Li Man and immediately asked while beaming with joy.


    ¡°A forcibly picked melon is not sweet [T/N: if sth isn¡¯t meant to be, it¡¯s no use trying to force it to happen], if you really want to use this boorish and rude method to capture me, I also won¡¯t submit to you like a good child. Moreover, he¡¯s my husband. Suppose you really want to beat him to death, I dare to vow on my life, if I don¡¯t kill you one hundred times over, then I wouldn¡¯t be worthy to be called human anymore.¡± Li Man stared with her eyes opened widely at him.


    Li Shu trembled inside. Such a gentle and lovely woman living inside the protection of him and the other brothers, she was even so timid and overcautious, bu she unexpectedly could speak out in such a stern and imposing manner.


    The thin man was also clearly dumbfounded by her, ¡°Then what does beauty suggest?¡±


    ¡°Release my husband, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Man bluntly said.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu held Li Man back, the blue veins on his forehead stood out, ¡°Even if I have to die, I won¡¯t give you up to that swine of a man.¡±


    ¡°You fool.¡± Li Man looked at him in distress, ¡°If you die, your brothers would be worried to death ah. Moreover, I also don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    ¡°Wife.¡± The rim of Li Shu¡¯s eye suddenly dropped a crystal clear tear mixed with blood, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m gonna risk my life and...¡±


    ¡°Hush.¡± Li Man once more covered his mouth, preventing the following words to get out, and glued a warm and soft lips on his swollen cheek.


    From the others¡¯ perspective, they only seemed like kissing, reluctant to part with each other. The wives who were buying vegetables at the side blushed shyly and turned their faces.


    On the other hand, the skinny men along with those thugs¡¯ eyeballs felt painful the more they look at them, wishing that they could immediately drag and ravage Li Man.


    However only Li Shu, at this moment, opening his big eyes and staring at Li Man with a dumbfounded expression, she said...


    ¡°Hear me, alright?¡± Li Man supported herself and slowly stood up.


    Li Shu nodded his head, ¡°En.¡±

 CHAPTER 208: DISTRESSED (2)

    <h4>CHAPTER 208: DISTRESSED (2)</h4>


    The bony man looked at them impatiently, ¡°Little beauty, is it enough? Aren¡¯t youing? This father doesn¡¯t want to y hard with you ah.¡±


    ¡°Why so anxious? If you want to y hard, why not just beat me to death now?¡± Li Man was also angry and used this kind of manner for the first time to talk to someone.


    Who would have thought, when the skinny man heard her, he looked up to see her beautiful face, although angry, but her eyes were sparkling brilliantly, her cheeks flushed red,plimenting her tender crimson lips, she looked even more beautiful that he can¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Ah, this father didn¡¯t know that beauty is so fiery, talking to this father like that. Alright, alright, hurry and say goodbye to your husband. After you be mine, this father won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any better thing to say?¡± Li Man let go of Li Shu and slowly walked to the skinny man, ¡°Youe over with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± the bony man was curious, looking at Li Man going to the pork vendor, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°My husband is hurt like this, I want to buy for him two jin of pork for him to bring back home and nourish his body with, can¡¯t I?¡± Li Man turned and red furiously to the skinny man.


    The skinny man immediatelyughed, ¡°You can, you can! Haha, this father get his wife, then I¡¯ll give him two jin of pork. It¡¯s really worth it ah, worth it.¡±


    ¡°Give me silver.¡± Li Man chased the crowd away in a bad mood.


    ¡°Silver? This father doesn¡¯t use silver to buy things¨C¡±


    ¡°Take the silver out.¡± Li Man shouted in a stern voice, making the skinny man paused for a while. Looking at her pair of fiery and beautiful eyes, he suddenly felt an unbearable itch. He then busily grabbed some silver from his chest.


    Taking advantage of the time when the skinny man searching for silver from his chest pocket and the butcher preparing to collect the payment, Li Man abruptly seized two bone-cutting cleavers from the vendor.


    Not waiting for those two people¡¯s reaction, she quickly aimed the bony man¡¯s neck using one cleaver, while the other aiming at his crotch, ¡°Hear this grandmother, call your dogs to scram immediately! Otherwise, this grandma will remove your head and your number two at the same time.¡±


    That skinny man was stupefied in a spell, but he still grinned cheekily and cracked a joke with Li Man. Li Man¡¯s hand this time wasn¡¯t soft, she exerted some strength on the cver on his neck. The sharp edge of the cleaver pushed against his skin and left a blood trail. The frightened him immediately shouted like an animal, ¡°You crowd of good for nothing, you¡¯re still not...¡±


    When he still hadn¡¯t finished his sentence, Li Shu had long ago ran over to their ce. Li Shu swung his arms to the skinny man¡¯s back, and then took over the cleavers from Li Man¡¯s hands and shouted angrily, ¡°You son of a bitch! You dare to rob this father¡¯s wife, this father will now cut your life!¡±


    Saying this, he truly used the knife and severed the skinny man¡¯s arm. Immediately, the skinny man roared in pain just like a ughtered pig.


    Li Man hurriedly gave Li Shu a meaningful nce, afraid that he will really kill someone so she only said, ¡°Are you still not telling your dogs to scram?!¡±


    ¡°Scram, scram! All of you scram far away for this father!¡± The bony man cried without tears from the severe pain.


    Each and everyone of those thugs looked at each other in dismay because they didn¡¯t know what to do best.


    ¡°Quickly scram!¡± The man¡¯s thigh was pressed with the cleaver, and he immediately roared madly to those thugs.


    When those burly men saw that Li Shu would really use the sharp cleaver and cut up their master, they scattered right away and flee through the back gate.


    Li Shu brought Li Man while keeping his grip on the skinny man to the main gate because he was afraid those men were still waiting for them in ambush, therefore, he didn¡¯t immediately released this evil man, but rather brought him until they went outside of the market.


    Looking at the guy¡¯s pale face, Li Shu immediately pushed him aside while grabbing Li Man¡¯s hand, both of them ran on the road leading out of the market.


    The two people both ran until they arrived at the foot of the mountain. Li Man can¡¯t keep on running anymore, so she sat down on the ground, paralyzed, kneading on her tight lower abdomen, while her little mouth desperately gasping for breath.


    Li Shu looked everywhere and found that no one chased after them until here, so he simplyid down on the ground and panted hard too.


    ¡°Li Shu, are you okay?¡± Li Man turned her body and asked worriedly.


    Li Shu narrowed his eyes and looked at Li Man, but he only breathed roughly without saying anything.


    Li Man suddenly cried in panic, reaching out her hand and took hold of his face, ¡°Li Shu, say something, you can¡¯t die ah.¡±


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu gripped her hand and stuck it to his own cheek.


    ¡°You- how are you feeling? I...¡± Li Man couldn¡¯t bear seeing Li Shu hurt grievously, she looked around to find something else that could be a cart so she can push him back home.


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m okay, don¡¯t cry.¡± Looking at Li Man shedding her tears, Li Shu abruptly sat up and stretched his hand to help her rub away her tears.


    Li Man stared paused for a while, ¡°Are you really alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really al- cough cough...¡± when Li Shu forced himself to sit up, he coughed two times, but luckily there¡¯s no blooding out with it.


    Li Man didn¡¯t dare to neglect him and hurriedly went to support him, ¡°Li Shu, can you still walk? I¡¯ll support you, we should go home right now.¡± She couldn¡¯t just wait here, those people could still chase them down.


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m alright, I can walk.¡± Li Shu felt pain all over his body, but he didn¡¯t rest. He could still walk even if he would exert himself, but he felt distressed for Li Man. He wanted to carry her home on his back, but he really didn¡¯t have any energy left.


    Thus, two people supported each other while crossing over mountain after mountain to their home.


    As a result of the fierce fight, both of them were already exhausted of their energy. Moreover, the mountain road was difficult to pass through, so they walked very slowly. The sun began to set to the back of the mountain when they finally arrived at the vige gate and met with Li Mo and Li Yan.


    Because they came backte, Li Mo and Li Yan was worried and decided to go out and search for them.


    When they saw the two people walking slowly while supporting each other, Li Mo and Li Yan¡¯s heart trembled and promptly realized that they had met with a mishap.


    ¡°Third Brother.¡± the two men shouted in unison and ran to the vige gate with a fast pace.


    ¡°Elder Brother, Second Brother.¡± seeing his two brothers, Li Shu¡¯s taut mind and body immediately cked off. His whole body became unstable and almost slid down from Li Man¡¯s body.


    Li Man hurriedly supported him. At this time, Li Mo and Li Yan came over. Li Mo supported Li Shu while Li Yan hugged Li Man in his worry.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Li Mo was shocked looking at Li Shu¡¯s face full of bruises and blood.


    Li Shu waved his hand, ¡°go home first then we can talk.¡± he turned his head and looked at Li Man. When he saw that she was in Li Yan¡¯s embrace, his heart could finally settled down.


    Both of Li Man¡¯s legs were still shaking, not only because of the fear she felt, but also because of the long and difficult road she walked that she felt really tired right now.


    As a result, when Li Yan wanted to carry her in his embrace, she for the first time didn¡¯t struggle and even softly said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Stupid. What are you thanking me for.¡± Looking at her like this, Li Yan felt both heartache and anger, ¡°What happened? You were still alright this morning when you went out.¡±


    ¡°Go home first.¡± Li Mo saw that Li Shu can¡¯t keep up anymore so he just carried him on his back.


    Just like this, four people went to their home together.


    There¡¯s only Little Five at home. At this time, his small figure was standing under the eaves, looking at the entrance with anxiety in his heart.


    When he finally saw a man¡¯s figureing, he shouted with joy, ¡°Big Brother, Second Brother, has Third Brother and Sistere back home?¡±


    When he approached them and looked at their situation, the little guy¡¯s heart sunk at once, ¡°What happened to Third Brother and Sister?¡±


    ¡°Go back to the room.¡± Li Mo ordered.


    Little Five immediately ran to the West Room and lit the oilmp for more light.


    Li Mo put Li Shu on the kang bed, ¡°Third, you sleep now, I¡¯ll go and find doctor.¡±


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m okay.¡± Li Shu pulled back Li Mo and looked at Li Yan carrying Li Man inside.


    Li Yan put Li Man at the further side of the kang bed. Li Man followed by leaning on the corner of the walls, slightly closing her eyes. Her mind can¡¯t recover it¡¯s calmness for a long time.


    ¡°Third, what really happened today?¡± Li Yan asked.


    Li Shu took a glimpse at Li Man, slowly retelling how they ran into a local tyrant that wanted to snatch Li Man away.


    The three brothers all heard with a wooden look, they didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a thing happening in broad daylight.


    Li Shu med himself, ¡°This was all my fault for being unable to protect wife, I should just die, I¡¯m useless, I...¡±


    ¡°Third.¡± Li Mo used the leftover liniment that he used before and rubbed it on Li Shu while gently consoling him, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, it¡¯s already good that you guys cane back.¡±


    ¡°Third brother.¡± Li Yan also bent over and pat Li Shu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t say things like this, me and Older brother were the ones who should be ashamed. We¡¯re not there when you met with this kind of ident. It¡¯s already lucky that you and Man Er both cane back safely, otherwise...¡±


    Li Yan anxiously looked at Li Man, but then found out that she was leaning on the corner of the wall, her head slightly drooping down while softly breathing evenly, clearly sleeping.


    Those several brothers all looked at each other helplessly.


    Li Shu breathed in some air, and with a distressed sound he said, ¡°Wife must be dead tired right now. Today, it was thanks to her. If it¡¯s not because of her, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t evene back home.¡±


    Thinking when Li Man took the cleaver and pressed it against that dirty swine, and when she rudely calling herself ¡®grandmother¡¯ like a shrew woman, Li Shu snorted andughed, affecting the wound cut on the corner of his mouth, then he shouted Ouch, ouch! In pain.


    ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Li Mo hurriedly muffled his mouth, but because he¡¯s afraid of hurting his brother, he only lightly covered his mouth.


    Li Shu busily kept his silence, but when he looked at Li Man once again, the smile on his face became filled with a stronger love.


    Listening to him talking like this, Li Mo and Li Yan were also shocked. They never expected that she could act shrewish in a crucial moment like that.


    Finally, Li Yanughed softly, ¡°It¡¯s not weird, it¡¯s just like her.¡±


    Pu... Li Shu looked at him like looking at a ghost, ¡°Second brother, what are you saying? Wife usually is just like a little timid kitten. Don¡¯t say it anymore, I was shocked by her today. However...¡±


    Thinking about it, Li Shuughed again, ¡°Actually, her furious and shrewish appearance was really cute too.¡±


    As a matter of face, Li Shu didn¡¯t need to say this because both Li Mo and Li Yan were already imagining the scene where Li Man ruthlessly made a scene many times over, their hearts were filled with both love and pain.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll carry her to the other room.¡± Li Yan wanted to hold her, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t get a good night sleep here.


    Li Mo busily said, ¡°No need, just leave her to sleep in this kang bed.¡±


    Li Yan paused a bit hearing him say, ¡°Her courage is small. Those things happened to her today, she would be afraid if she wakes up tonight and find herself alone.¡±


    ¡°M-hm.¡± Li Yan thought that it was right. He arranged his bunk slightly and gently put Li Man on it, slowly removing her shoes and socks, then covered her with a quilt, ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll go and heat some water and help her wipe.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo nodded. He saw that the wounds on Li Shu¡¯s body all covered with medicine, he then let him took off his clothes.


    Li Shu always said that he¡¯s alright, that his wounds were only superficial, but Li Mo insisted that he wanted to give a thorough check, afraid that he would have invisible injury.


    Atst, failing to persuade his Big Brother, Li Shu helplessly took off his upper garment, revealing a wide red and swollen bruise at his back. Li Mo was rmed and ordered Little Five to hold themp nearer. He found out that the red and swollen face had a startling traces of blood.


    However, Li Shu himself didn¡¯t pay it any mind, ¡°I don¡¯t know which bastard sneaked an attack on my back.¡± After saying this, he suddenly thought when Li Man flung by one of the thugs straight to the ground. He hurriedly said, ¡°Big Brother, quick, take a look at wife, she also received an injury.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Mo¡¯s stomach tightened, his hands trembled a little, ¡°Where did she got hurt?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you hurry and take a look.¡± Li Shu took the ointment on Li Mo¡¯s hand to Little Five to help him spread it on his back.


    Li Mo lifted the quilt on Li Man¡¯s body while trembling in fear. Seeing at her deathly pale small face, his heart was tugged tightly.


    At this time, Li Yan brought over a tub of hot water as he looked at Li Mo¡¯s trembling finger wanting to undo Li Man¡¯s clothes, so he hurriedly came over, ¡°Big Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Third Brother said that Li Man was hurt.¡± Li Mo tried to untie her belt several times but without sess, his forehead perspired with worry.


    Li Shu said with a low voice, ¡°That bastard son of a bitch flung wife to the ground, she of course got hurt because of that.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, let me help.¡± looking at Li Mo¡¯s clumsy movement, Li Yan put the tub of water on a stool and busily pushed him away. His slender fingers lightly pulled thrice and took off Li Man¡¯s outer wear, revealing a single silver pink dudou. [T/N: ancient Chinese female undergarment]

 Chapter 209: Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 209: Brothers</h4>


    Feeling ufortable, the lethargic Li Man knitted her elegant eyebrows tightly, she hummed several times and turned her body to lie on her stomach on the kang bed.


    Her bundled hair had long ago already let loose, spilling gently on her soft body and jaded neck, her slender body was illuminated with a soft yellow light from the oilmp, giving out a fair porcin lustre, just like an exquisite fine and polished jade.


    In a blink of an eye, the inside of the room became frighteningly quiet, the thick and heavy breathing filling the air with ambiguous atmosphere.


    Li Yan turned his head quickly as he busily let Little Five bring the oilmp over. The light shined on Li Man¡¯s body and the wounds can be clearly seen. Her right arm was red and swollen, furthermore, more than half of her right shoulder, all the way down to her back was bruised here and there.


    Li Mo¡¯s deep ck eyes tightened as he watched Li Yan¡¯s fingers slowly taking off her trousers. Looking at the inside, that snow-white and fragile buttocks were also bruised, all of their eyes turned red, ¡°Have to die.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Li Shu leaned on the kang bed¡¯s head, although he actually didn¡¯t have much strength left to crawl near, when he heard his eldest brother¡¯s low curse, he couldn¡¯t help but anxiously asked.


    Li Yan¡¯s eyes were obscured with sorrow but he tried to console his younger brother, ¡°It¡¯s only a little bit swollen, there wouldn¡¯t be too much that would hinder her. Luckily, we have some bruise ointment in the house, I¡¯ll go and grab it.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu finally could ease his heart.


    Li Mo looked that Third Brother was exerting his body too much so he hurriedly said, ¡°Third, you should wait a bit, I¡¯ll cook something for you. After eating some food then you can sleep well, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Shu wasn¡¯t sleepy, his body was only tired.


    Very quickly, Li Shu arrived at the west room. He searched the ointment from underneath Li Man¡¯s pillow, Li Mo also cooked a bowl of nice and warm rice gruel, which Li Shu ate with relish.


    Li Yan let Little Five bring the oilmp to the side as he gently helped Li Man applied some ointment on the bruised ces.


    Didn¡¯t know if the effect of the ointment too strong, or Li Yan¡¯s touch that was too heavy, Li Man often groaned and hummed in difort, Li Mo couldn¡¯t see it anymore and directly came over, ¡°Second, give me that.¡±


    ¡°Can your hand be more gentle than mine?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t lift his head while giving back a response in low voice.


    Li Mo paused for a bit, Li Shu was eating the gruel while saying, ¡°Big Brother, let Second Brother do it. Your fingers were rough, big and strong, it¡¯s not suitable to do anything with medicine, your applying the ointment on me was really hurting, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo gloomily furrowed his eyebrows, he med that he only did hardbor at ordinary times that he can¡¯t really control his hand¡¯s strength. Hearing Li Man groaned two times more, he became more anxious, ¡°Second, can you be gentler? She looked like she¡¯s in pain.¡±


    ¡°Of course she¡¯s in pain, her whole body is bruised ah, even if I¡¯m not applying the ointment, she would still groan...¡± as Li Yan said this, his hand¡¯s movements weren¡¯t the least bit hesitating, fast and light, and in just a moment, all of her back was smeared with medicine. He leisurely gripped Li Man¡¯s trousers and wanted to strip it offpletely.


    When Li Mo looked, his heart stopped for a second as he busily said, ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Li Yan lifted his head, nearly provoking his older brother. He put his strength a bit and Li Man¡¯s trouser was already pulled down until her thigh.


    Li Mo¡¯s expression became cold, but he immediately endured it down, ¡°Second, gentler.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Li Yan¡¯s slender fingers took a drop of ointment when suddenly, he nced Little Five¡¯s wooden look, and at once his palm beat Little Five¡¯s head, ¡°Smelly boy, close your eyes.¡±


    Little Five staggered and the oilmp almost bumped with Li Man¡¯s body, frightening Li Yan as he quickly blocked it, and as a result, that small me immediately went out.


    The dark and dim room was apanied by Li Yan¡¯s hoarse and crude breath.


    ¡°Second Brother.¡± Little Five became panicked.


    Li Mo swiftly searched for the fire starter and relighted the oilmp, ¡°Second, are you okay?¡±


    Li Yan spread open his hand. In the center of his right palm was a red mark with a broken skin, just a bit painful so he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Nothing. Little Five, I told you to hold onto themp, not for you to see and make trouble.¡±


    Little Five¡¯s mouth ttened, his heart felt very much wronged, clearly eldest brother also looked ah, isn¡¯t second brother himself looking right now? But because he¡¯s afraid of hurting second brother, he didn¡¯t dare to retort and only brought the oilmp closer while closing his eyes.


    ¡°Give it to me.¡± Looking at Little Five¡¯s grievous appearance, Li Mo offered himself.


    ¡°Elder Brother, you should look after Third Brother.¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t want Li Mo to have a try.


    Little Five also said, ¡°Elder Brother, just attend to Third Brother, I can do this myself.¡±


    Li Mo felt a bit embarrassed looking at Li Shu. After he finished hisst bite, he passed over the bowl and chopstick to Li Mo, ¡°Elder Brother, I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°One bowl and you¡¯re already full? There¡¯s some more at the pot.¡± Li Mo said after receiving the empty bowl.


    Li Shu was really tired so he wormed himself inside the quilt as he waved towards Li Mo, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I want to have a rest.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Mo didn¡¯t urge him anymore and put the empty bowl on top of the rack. He then turned and walked to Li Yan¡¯s side, looking at his fingers crawling on Li Man¡¯s inner thigh, he can¡¯t help but pulled a long face, ¡°Second Brother, there¡¯s no bruise there.¡±


    ¡°How do I know if I don¡¯t take a look?¡± Li Yan¡¯s face wasn¡¯t red and his heart wasn¡¯t jumping as his fingers withdrew back, he said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s no wound here.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s two eyebrows twisted tightly as he stared angrily at Li Yan.


    Li Yan shrugged his shoulders, and used his strength to pull down Li Man¡¯s trouserpletely.


    Li Mo¡¯s chest trembled as he shook his fists, almost pounding him down.


    Fortunately, Li Yan quickly pulled a thin nket covering Li Man¡¯s whole body. Then he lifted his eyelids, unhurriedlly looking at Li Mo, ¡°I just smeared the ointment on her body so she shouldn¡¯t wear clothes now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Mo¡¯s raised fist finally fell down.


    Li Yan¡¯s eyes were welling with taunt, he smirked with ridicule, ¡°What did you want to do just now, Big Brother? With those big fists, is it possible that you wanted to hit your second brother, me?¡±


    ¡®Second Brother¡¯ these two words, he deeply put a stress on them.


    ¡°...¡± Li Mo knew that he was the one in the wrong so he looked at his brother with regret in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother is too impulsive just now.¡± it¡®s still Second that¡®s more considerate.


    Li Yan¡¯s smile became deeper, ¡°Big Brother doesn¡¯t need to me yourself, you¡¯re just concerned about wife so it¡¯s still within reason, it¡¯s just, is your second brother that kind of person who would take advantage of somebody¡¯s difficulties? Wife is already hurt like this, how can I have any idea to take her this cheaply?¡±


    After hearing him, Li Mo became more ashamed, it¡¯s my own heart that¡¯s too narrow, misunderstanding Second Brother.


    ¡°Alright, Little Five, you can open your eyes now.¡± At this moment, Li Yan packed up the ointment and lightly hit Little Five¡¯s head.


    Little Five nkly said ¡®oh¡¯ and opened his eyes, but the corner of his eyes unconsciously wanted to go to Li Man¡¯s side, like there¡¯s a magic power that attracted him, but he was hindered by Older Brother and Second Brother. He actually didn¡¯t have big courage to take a peek with those two nearby, so his heart became a mess instead.


    Li Mo also didn¡¯t want to pester with this topic anymore, so he only turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get some water, you guys should rub your bodies clean and go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Little Five, you go to sleep first.¡± Li Yan ordered Little Five.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Five finally quickly gave a quick nce at Li Man, then with a guilty conscience, he squeezed himself into the bedding, tugging the quilt until it covered his head.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Yan followed behind Li Mo, and together they went inside the kitchen, ¡°What do you think about today¡¯s matter?¡±


    Li Mo calmly raised his head to look at the boundless and indistinct dim light of the night, ¡°With this matter happening, the town outside the mountain definitely would spread wildly, and that vile man who hurt Third and wanted to snatch Man Er would naturally won¡¯t have any difficulty finding them.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Yan nodded, his expression sombre just like the night sky, ¡°Big Brother, after two days, I¡¯m gonna go to the town with you to find any news.¡±


    Li Mo joined him, ¡°Alright. However, don¡¯t let third brother and the others know about this. And Man Er too, her courage is small.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Li Yan answered in affirmation.


    In the dim night, the two brothers discussed for a while in a low voice, and after washing their faces and feet, they went back to the room together, taking their own ce on the kang bed.


    Because of this one night, Li Man also slept on the kang bed, Li Mo and Li Yan were very conscious at the empty space beside her, trying their best not to touch her.


    However, at the middle of the night, unaware how, they heard off and on ¡®hic hic¡¯ sobbing sounds that would tug at the anyone who heard it. [T/N: I¡¯d shit my pants if it¡¯s me]


    And sure enough, except for the deeply sleeping Li Shu and Little Five, Li Mo and Li Yan practically sprang to their feet at the same time, they both looked at each other a quick nce as their sight slowly fell to the small silhouette.


    That¡¯s right, the sobbing sounds that were just like kitten¡¯s croon were indeed came from Li Man, it¡¯s just, she looked like she was still fast asleep and didn¡¯t know what she was doing.


    Li Yan hurriedly went to her side and softly calling out two times ¡®Man Er¡¯, extending his hand to stroke her face. Her cheeks were soaked with her tears...


    ¡°Girl, Man Er...¡± Li Yan realized that she was inside a nightmare and hurriedly held her inside his embrace.


    Li Mo also moved around Little Five and walked over, touching her face gently and followed by lightly calling out, ¡°Man Er, wake up...¡±


    Li Man was still inside the frightening nightmare where Li Shu was beaten, his whole body bleeding, gasping on hisst breath, but she just stood there without any way out, calling out to the sky and earth uselessly.


    At this time, she heard Li Mo and Li Yan¡¯s voices so suddenly, just like a deity descending to human world to save her, she tried to stretch her hands and grab them in a flurry.


    Li Yan¡¯s one hand was holding her, while the other hand hastily seizing her little hand. Meanwhile, Li Mo¡¯s big palm firmly captured her other hand without losing time.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Man shouted with difficulty, and at the same time, her heavy eyelids finally opened. Inside the dim light, she could only saw a blurry figure in front of her.


    Although she¡¯s not able to see clearly, but when Li Man saw this figure she immediately knew that it was Li Mo, she suddenly threw herself hard inside his embrace, ¡°Big Brother, quickly save Li Shu, he¡¯s gonna be beaten to death.¡±


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re only having a nightmare.¡± Li Yan stretched his hand and lightly stroke Li Man¡¯s back, gently consoling her.


    ¡°Li Yan?¡± Sure enough, Li Man was still unable to move. Inside the dim night, she stared nkly and turned her head, seeing Li Yan¡¯s hazy outline and his pair of bright eyes.


    She called out with faint nasal sound like she wanted to cry again. Li Yan¡¯s heart became soft, immediately, his whole body nestled to her back, both of his handsforted her trembling shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Li Man had just came back from her nightmare, so she was looking all around. Although the view was dim and hazy, but this ce was unmistakably the West Room that she sweep everyday, and also the ce where her men slept.


    ¡°Li Shu?¡± Li Man hastily asked with anxiety.


    Li Mo pointed to the kang bed, ¡°He¡¯s sleeping.¡±


    Li Man finally felt a bit of ease, ¡°Is he alright? He spitted out blood at noon, does he has any internal injury?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna look for a doctor tomorrow, we should let him sleep now, don¡¯t wake him up.¡± Li Yan whispered at her ear, a strand of delicate fragrance came from her body, mixing up with the herbal aroma from the ointment, they slowly winding around his nose, making him dizzy for a while. When he talked, he unconsciously stuck to her body.


    Hearing the tone of his speech, Li Shu wouldn¡¯t have heavy wounds so Li Man¡¯s taut heart finally could let loose, her head leaning on Li Mo¡¯s bosom, not wanting to say anything anymore.


    ¡°Man Er, go back to sleep.¡± Li Mo raised his hand to signal Li Yan to move from the bed, then he slowly tuck Li Man inside the warm nket.


    Li Man quickly felt weary again, she also received a big shock at noon, she was also struggling to fight with those ruffian. And so, she quickly fell deep into the slumbernd, and this time, her sleep was free from anxiety.


    After Li Mo and Li Yan helped her to settle down, they each returned to their own bed to sleep.


    Passing a silent night, at the crack of dawn, Li Yan got up and busily cooked rice and bustled with household duties, Li Mo went alone to request for doctor.


    At the East Room, from the three person sleeping on the kang bed, Little Five was the first to wake up. He dazedly crawled up and looked at he deeply sleeping Li Man, his mind suddenly was gushing with a strange feeling. He felt a bit scared, especially because yesterday night he actually dreamed about her.


    ¡°Little Five.¡± Li Shu who slept heavily throughout the entire night suddenly opened his eyes, feeling himself full of vigour from head to toe. When he just lifted his body to sit, he looked at Little Five staring at Li Man in a daze so he called out to him.


    Little Five was startled, he turned his head and looked at Li Shu.


    Li Shu lifted one of his eyebrow, feeling uncertain, he gave a quick nce at his brother, ¡°What? Are you crazy now?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Little Five suddenly shouted, slipping down from the kang bed and without even wearing his outer garment, he quickly held his shorts and ran away.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Li Shu can¡¯t help but stroke his face, was his face beaten until it became so ferocious-looking? Seeing Little Five looking at him just like looking at a ghost.


    ¡°Emm,¡± Li Man straightened her legs from the quilt, changing to a morefortable position. But when she¡¯s just about to lie down, the wounds on her back ached and she immediately went back to lying on her stomach.


    It¡¯s just, with her movements, the quilt on her back slid more than a half, revealing half of her small body.


    ¡°Wife, have you woke up?¡± Li Shu busily abandoned his clothes and crawled over to her side.


    ¡°Li Shu?¡± Li Man blinked her big eyes twice, ¡°How can you run to my bed?¡±


    Li Shu had already arrived at her side, half kneeling, both hands supported his body, while his face was brimming with a smiling expression, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s on my bed.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Li Man opened her eyes wide, sure enough...


    ¡°Wife,¡± Li Shu¡¯s line of vision swiftly moved from her face to her naked back and immediately shouted, ¡°Those bastards, next time we meet, this father will definitely split them alive.¡±


    Seeing arge area of her back had became purple, Li Shu was very distressed. He stretched his hand and lightly caressed, ¡°Is it painful?¡±


    His slightly cold big palm touched her warm back, making her shivered a little and conscious of something wrong. She looked down to her flimsy undergarment nting to one side and half of her body wasn¡¯t even covered, her back...


    After nking for a while, Li Man wheezed and wrapped herself with the quilt. Seeing Li Shu¡¯s thoughtful expression staring nkly at her in a loss.


    She slept on the bed inside East Room, without any clothing with only undergarment left.


    God, who¡¯s the one that did this?


    ¡°Wife, what happened with you? Are you hurting?¡± Li Shu wanted to pull open her quilt and took a good look at her.


    Li Man felt endlessly embarrassed and awkward, she rigidly pulled the corner of the quilt, ¡°I¡¯m okay, really, I only fell down and scraped my skin a bit.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Li Shu was still full of doubt, but Second Brother said that nothing¡¯s wrong yesterday night so it should really be alright, however, his heart suddenly became depressed and angry, ¡°They should die, those abominable beast. Otherwise, today would be our auspicious day to round the room.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Li Man was stupefied and she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry facing this kind of Li Shu, can it be that she also gained a profit from this misfortune, at least these few days she didn¡¯t need to feel anxious dealing with these men.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu vented his wrath for a while then he looked at Li Man¡¯s eyebrows drooping down. Grinning, he moved closer to her face and ingratiatingly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen your body, so I fear that we can¡¯t round the room today, then can we just push and choose another auspicious day?¡±


    This was certainly good, but Li Man still couldn¡¯t nod her head to answer him ah, if she nod, it would look like she too eager on choosing an auspicious day for rounding the room.


    ¡°Alright, what inappropriate thing are you thinking about? Your body is already injured so heavily, just properly tend to your wound.¡±


    Even though Li Man gave him an annoyed gaze, Li Shu was still grinning widely. He lifted his fist and pounded his chest twice with a smug look, ¡°See, my body is strong and sturdy, these superficial wounds don¡¯t count at all, even if we round the room now, I would definitely have no problem, I¡¯m just afraid that you¡ª¡±


    The more Li Man heard what he said, the more her face became scalding hot, it¡¯s still early morning, she hurriedly stretched her hands to close his perverted mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t talk rubbish anymore!¡±


    Nevertheless, Li Shu¡¯s attention followed down to the inside of the flimsy undergarment. That pair of snowy-white doves wanted to burst out, her undergarment was fully filled with those swelling soft buns.


    His eyes darken and his pair of hands reflexively wanted to grabbed onto them, liberating the bound up pair of white doves free.


    Li Man anxiously pushed him away, covering herself with the quilt and turned her back on him.


    All of a sudden, Li Shu can¡¯t see and also can¡¯t touch, this made Li Shu anxious, so he pulled Li Man¡¯s shoulder and pleaded with his puppy eyes, ¡°Wife, let me take a nce, just once, I promise not to stretch my hands.¡±


    Ughh, how can he say this kind of words? Li Man gripped the corners of the quilt tightly, annoyed with him, ¡°Li Shu, if you dare fool around, I¡¯m gonna shout and call Big Brother.¡±


    Li Shu became like a deted balloon all of a sudden, shriveling his body down, looking at her white neck, he murmured, ¡°Then, alright, I won¡¯t look today, when it¡¯s time to round the room you still have to yield to me, I won¡¯t allow you to hide it from me then.¡±


    He talked like she owed him, Li Man didn¡¯t want to care about this overbearing and unbridled him. When she heard the rustling sound of wearing clothes, her calmness finally came back again.


    Li Shu wore his clothes and went out the room but quickly came back again, but he was only standing at the door, ¡°Wife, Second Brother already cooked breakfast, do you want to get up or eat here?¡±


    Her body was aching and sore and lying down wasn¡¯t possible, but if she want to get up, where¡¯s her clothes then?


    She looked all around and discovered her clothes was thrown on the small stool at the corner of the wall so she said to Li Shu, ¡°Can you help me take my clothes there?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shu came inside and grabbed all of the piled up clothes with his one big hand, but he didn¡¯t directly gave it to Li Man and instead smelled it thenughed, ¡°As expected, it¡¯s really fragrant.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Li Man red at him ferociously with her face red like a boiled shrimp.


    But Li Shu just didn¡¯t pay attention to it and gave the clothes to her, exining, ¡°I heard Second Brother said that female¡¯s body is fragrant, I didn¡¯t believe him, but now I 100% believe it.¡±


    Wife is the most fragrant, even her used clothes would cause anyone to have a reverie.


    Indeed it was Li Yan that scoundrel, Li Man ruthlessly bit her lower lip and said to Li Shu, ¡°don¡¯t learn from your second brother.¡± All day thinking about woman, that rogue.


    ¡°En?¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t understand, is it not good to learn from Second Brother? Second Brother was really well received by women in Goddess¡¯ Ravine ah, practically everyone all loved him.


    ¡°What are you talking about behind my back?¡± this time, Li Yan came over from the door with light sound.


    Li Man lifted her eyes and looked at him, seeing him reclining at the door frame, his gaze fixed on her. Her heart jumped, sure enough, you shouldn¡¯t talk about someone behind their back, she busily hung down her head and assumed an appearance of not knowing anything.


    Who would have thought, Li Shu this bbermouth betrayed her at once and even poked fun at Li Yan, ¡°Second Brother, wife said that I shouldn¡¯t learn from you. You too, don¡¯t say those kind of things again to me, I¡¯m a good man, don¡¯t lead me astray ah.¡±


    Li Man was startled, Li Shu, he... his mouth should get a thrashing.


    Li Yan stared at Li Man¡¯s rigid back, heughed teasingly, ¡°Really? What did I say to you that led you astray?¡±


    Li Shu pulled the corners of his mouth, looking at Second Brother¡¯s expression, he busily said, ¡°Second Brother, you mustn¡¯t bully wife. Anyway, you talked to me that females are fragrant ah. Second Brother, how can you say this when you haven¡¯t touched a woman before?¡±


    Pu-, Li Man almost spurted, Li Shu¡¯s counterattack was too good ah, Li Yan you dirty embryo, I want to see if you have any words to say?

 CHAPTER 210: FRAGRANT

    <h4>CHAPTER 210: FRAGRANT</h4>


    The surrounding atmosphere became stiff for a while, Li Man hung her head down while imagining Li Yan¡¯s embarrassed appearance, but she didn¡¯t expect Li Yan to sneer andughed lightly, breaking up the quietness.


    ¡°Third, what do you want me to answer, mn?¡±


    Hearing his Second Brother, Li Shu became happy and grabbed Li Yan¡¯s shoulder. He asked as if looking for a new gossip, ¡°Second Brother, who is it? Is it Mudan? Or is it another youngdy? Do I know her? Wow~¡±


    Li Man who was sitting at the kang bed straighten up her body when she heard his question, wanting to hear what kind of girl this evildoer brought cmity to. Is it that beautiful and weak Mudan?


    Suddenly, Li Man¡¯s heart became filled with uneasiness.


    Li Yan¡¯s burning gaze was fixed on Li Man¡¯s body. Looking at her hanging down her head while biting her lips nervously, as if her fur was fluffed in anger, his right eyebrow slightly raised and her mouthughed softly in amusement, ¡°Woman ah, of course I had met them before. But how much I interact with them, Man Er, you should know clearer than anyone about this, right?¡±


    Crack, Li Shu stared foolishly for a while.


    Li Man abruptly raised her head, staring nkly in a daze with a muddleheaded expression on her face.


    Li Yan only gazed at her with a slight smile, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s early morning, Third, you shouldn¡¯t make her embarrassed. That¡¯s right, you haven¡¯t wear your clothes. After we eat breakfast, I¡¯ll help you change your ster, it would be inconvenient if you have to wear then take it off again, so just wait here, I¡¯ll bring your breakfast in a minute.¡±


    After saying this, he turned back and walked away as if there¡¯s nothing happening.


    Li Shu abruptly turned her head and gazed at Li Man with aplicated expression, ¡°Wife, when did you let Second Brother have a try?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Li Man wanted to argue but was instead made speechless. If she said that she didn¡¯t let him take a chance, that would sound too fake, and if she said that she let him, then she couldn¡¯t just say it out loud ah.


    And also, Li Yan telling Li Shu that woman¡¯s body is fragrant, surely was said before she came inside this house right? Then it basically have no rtion with her.


    But that scoundrel could quibble and turned the topic over, making Li Shu targeted herself instead.


    Ng, she was treated unjustly ah, she only wanted to watch for fun but was unexpectedly pulled as a scapegoat that can only oblige to Li Yan¡¯s cunning foxy trick.


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re being partial.¡± Li Shu¡¯s already discontented self walked over to the bed¡¯s side, his fingers all of a sudden poked at her quilt with grievance, ¡°You let Second Brother took his chance, why don¡¯t you let me then? Why are you hiding yourself inside the quilt? Oh, that¡¯s right, Second Brother helped you smear the medicine yesterday night, he already looked at you naked ah.¡±


    ¡°Ah, your Second Brother? Smear medicine?¡± Li Man¡¯s startled eyeballs looked like they wanted to fall off, ¡°How about your Big Brother?¡±


    Li Shu curled his lips, ¡°Does Big Brother look like someone who can deal with medicine? His hand¡¯s strength is too big, if he helped you smearing the medicine, he would only give you more wounds.¡±


    ¡°......¡± Li Man was speechless, isn¡¯t this thing should be done by Li Mo?


    At this moment, Li Yan came with a basin of hot water, his handsome face smiled with eagerness, ¡°Come, wife, you should wash first.¡±


    Li Yan red at Li Shu who was still sulking at the side, ¡°What are you poking her for? Go and get wife¡¯s breakfast here.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Li shu gave Li Yan a nce, his brother unexpectedly already ate wife¡¯s tofu, so hateful...


    Li Yann wrung the towel dry and passed it over to Li Man, ¡°Here.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s pair of hands were gripping the corners of the quilt without moving.


    Li Yanughed lightly, his line of sight gradually removed from her face, then he let out a smiling groan, ¡°Oh, I forgot, you¡¯re naked under the quilt, it won¡¯t be convenient. Alright,e, let me give you a wash.¡±


    He walked one step forward, not caring about Li Man¡¯s squeak of rejection, his palm was already stroking the back of her head while the other was opening the towel, and then using a bit of power to rub her small face.


    ¡°Umm, mmuu¨C¡± Li Man struggled to get free, ferociously ring at his hateful look, treating her face like some table, how can he used that kind of strength when wiping her?


    ¡°Let me see¨C¡± Li Yan was still enjoying himself to the fullest, nting his head while carefully sizing her tender cheeks up. Suddenly, he stretched his hand and rubbed the corner of her eye, ¡°Yo, there¡¯s an eye booger here, you timid kitten, let this husband give you a rub rub¨C¡±


    His rough fingers rubbed the corner of her eyes, but the strength he used was still big. Li Man became like a roly-poly toy, shaking and swaying at the same ce.


    After that, Li Yan soaked the towel in the hot water and wrung it dry again, ¡°Turn your head around, I¡¯ll help you rub your neck.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Man finally returned her consciousness while roaring at him. Eye booger? Timid kitten? You¡¯re the timid kitten...


    Li Yan looked in askance, staring at her with a bit of disgust, ¡°How many days have you not taken a bath already?¡±


    ¡°I already took a bath two days ago.¡± Li Man howled, thinking why she didn¡¯t take a bath two days ago, her ears were flushed red with shame.


    ¡°Oh, no wonder, your body is all sour-smelling.¡± Li Yan pinched his nose and put down the towel on the kang bed, ¡°Alright, look at you who can¡¯t tell good from bad, I¡¯m toozy to serve you so you should wash yourself.¡±


    Li Man raised her voice in fury, ¡°Who let you serve?¡± Moreover, can his rough rubbings be called serving someone? He clearly yed her like a toy, he yed her for such a long time!


    ¡°What happened?¡± When Li Shu brought over two bowls of rice gruel in, he heard Li Man¡¯s huffing and puffing in annoyance, so he can¡¯t help but look at Li Yan in uncertainty, ¡°Second Brother, why are you provoking wife ah?¡±


    ¡°Am I provoking you?¡± Li Man turned and stared at Li Man with innocence.


    Li Man straightforwardly ignored him and just directly stretched her hands to take the rice gruel from Li Shu, but when her snow-white arms wereid bare, she immediately withdrew back.


    Damn it, I became muddle-headed because of this scoundrel. She hasn¡¯t wear any clothes ah.


    ¡°Li Shu, can you go out for a bit? I want to change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Why? You have to change the dressing after a while¡± Li Shu said.


    ¡°We can talk about itter.¡± Li Man¡¯splexion was gloomy and dark already.


    Li Shu also knew how to be tactful at times, so he said hurriedly, ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Yan looked at Li Man snorting from her nose with a smile, so he turned and followed his brother out the room.


    After the two men walked out, Li Man sighed deeply. She didn¡¯t dare to dy and quickly flung the quilt, wearing her clothes in a rush.


    After she just wore her clothes, she already heard Li Mo¡¯s voice from outside.


    ¡°How is she? Has she woken up yet?¡±


    Li Shu answered, ¡°She¡¯s changing clothes inside, it looks like there¡¯s no heavy wound on her.¡±


    ¡°Then, it¡¯s alright.¡± Li Mo wiped the sweat on his face and said.


    Li Yan asked, ¡°So the doctor isn¡¯t in his house?¡±


    ¡°En, they said thatst night at Chang Pu Town, there¡¯s someone who broke their leg bone by falling down from the mountain because of carelessness.¡± Li Mo answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shu hummed and looked at his Big Brother¡¯s heavyplexion, so he consoled him, ¡°That¡¯s alright, Big Brother, aren¡¯t I and wife just fine?¡±


    ¡°Man Er said that you spitted out a lot of blood, Big Brother is afraid if you have any internal injuries,¡± Li Mo said worriedly.


    But Li Shu didn¡¯t mind it a bit, ¡°I only spitted out a mouthful of blood, hehe, it might just be because my anger is too plenty recently, so spitting out a bit isn¡¯t a bad idea, might as well relieve some internal heat.¡±


    How can he just say it like this, Li Mo lightly looked askance at him, hoping that it might really be just like what he said, ¡°We¡¯ll see. Today you should take a rest, if there¡¯s really something wrong, then Big Brother will bring you to Chang Pu Town.¡±


    ¡°Haha, how can there be anything wrong.¡± Li Shuughed, Big Brother really liked to make a fuss over nothing.


    At this time, Li Man opened the door and went out wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes. There were already some wrinkles on it, furthermore, there were some sters on her back and behind that were brushing all over.


    When they went back yesterday, the sky already became dark so all of them didn¡¯t see clearly at her situation. This time looking at her, Li Mo and Li Yan could imagine how Li Man was flung to the ground by some strong man.


    That time, wife surely felt hurt.


    ¡°Man Er, are you alright?¡± Li Mo was feeling distressed for her. He walked over, wanting to look the red and swollen bruises on her body, but he can¡¯t be unbridled in front of his younger brother¡¯s presence.


    Li Man softlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s not hurting anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯d be a wonder if you don¡¯t feel hurt, who¡¯s the one that mumbled all nightst night?¡± Li Yan fixed a stare on her.


    Li Man¡¯s face sunk, ¡°Even though I mumbled, you¡¯re still sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Second Brother is only worried about you.¡± Li Mo busily said.


    With Li Mo¡¯s exnation, Li Man expression then rxed.


    Li Yan was really depressed, why can¡¯t this girl distinguish between good and bad? Even Big Brother could see that he was just being worried.


    ¡°Alright, we should all go eat breakfast.¡± Li Yan felt a bit irritated so he turned and went inside the kitchen without looking at Li Man.


    ¡°Man Er.¡± Li Mo looked at Li Man gently, ¡°Can you walk? How about I take your meal to the room?¡±


    ¡°I already gave her breakfast.¡± Li Shu said.


    Li Man hummed and said, ¡°I almost forgot, I put it on the windowsill.¡±


    She came back to the room and immediately took the rice gruel on the windowsill. She brought it and sat down on the kang bed to eat slowly.


    Li Mo stood at the door, looking at her eating the rice gruel until finished, then he finally came over with a genial smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯lldle one more bowl for you.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go there myself.¡± she said as she slid out of the kang bed.


    ¡°Slowly.¡± Li Mo was afraid that she would feel pain, so he stretched his hands to carefully protect her from her side.


    Li Man smiled looking at him like this, ¡°It isn¡¯t serious at all, you also haven¡¯t eaten yet, quickly eat ah.¡± with a twist of her body, she walked outside to the kitchen.


    After eating breakfast, Li Yan shouldered a hoe to their family¡¯s field. It has been raining for several days before, they still had to loosen up the soil then they can finally sow some seeds.


    Li Mo brought Big ck and Small Yellow to go outside together.


    At home, Li Man hid herself inside her room, untying her clothes and took out the salve that was left by Li Yan, with some difficulties, she applied the medicine on herself. When she was smearing it on her buttocks, her face turned burning hot.


    Did Li Yan smear the ointment like this toost night?


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu¡¯s voice often came through the next room, ¡°Come here quickly, Little Five is too stupid, the medicine went inside my eyes ah.¡±


    At the East Room, Little Five looked at his Third Brother with despise, ¡°Third Brother, you should just say it directly if you want sister to apply the medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°So you found out?¡± Li Shuughed without restrain, beating Little Five¡¯s head, ¡°Little Five, be good and go look wether wife is alright or not. Just say that my body¡¯s hurt, and you can¡¯t apply medicine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Who just swore at me saying that I¡¯m stupid?


    Li Shu paused for a bit, ¡°You smelly child, you dare not listening to your Third Brother already.¡±


    ¡°What do I get?¡± Little Five squinted his eyes menacingly.


    Li Shu red back at him, ¡°You speak.¡±


    ¡°I want your wooden sword.¡± Little Five not showing weakness at all.


    ¡°You?¡± Li Shu glowered at him and said, ¡°If you want it, then ask your Second Brother to make one for you.¡±


    ¡°I only want yours.¡± Little Five said.


    Li Shu hated to part with that wooden sword of his, so he could only settle for the second best, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll beg Second Brother to give you two swords.¡±


    ¡°Add one slingshot to that.¡± Little Five seized the chance and raised the price.


    ¡°Deal!¡± Li Shu ruthlessly beat Little Five¡¯s head.


    Little Five wrinkled his brows ¡®Ouch!¡± and then grinned widely, ¡°Contractpleted.¡±


    After that, he turned around and ran to the West Room, standing at the door and cutely said, ¡°Sister, do you want Little Five to help you?¡±


    Li Man already stered the medicine nicely and just waiting for the salve to dry down and wear her clothes again, ¡°No need, you should go and help your Third Brother apply his medicine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened with Third Brother, it looks like his body is hurting.¡± Little Five lied without any remorse.


    His body hurts? Li Man was astonished, wasn¡¯t he just now still making trouble and calling me out? So it¡¯s really because Little Five can¡¯t apply medicine and now his body hurts so he has to find other method to vent?


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go there in a minute.¡± Li Man busily wore a clean clothes and went out.


    After arriving at the East Room, she saw Li Shu naked top, he only wore a strip of underpants while leaning on the window, staring nkly outside with the ointment in his hand.


    ¡°Li Shu, were are you hurting?¡± She hurriedly went over and asked.


    Li Shu lifted his eyes and gazed at her brilliant and enchanting face that was scared with bruises, making him even more worried and anxious, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m a little hurt.¡±


    ¡°Where ah?¡± Li Man sat down on the kang bed and anxiously asked.


    ¡°Cough¨C¡± Have I made wife worried? Li Shu¡¯s heart was now feeling conscience-stricken and happy at the same time, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be harmed, but can you help me apply the medicine? Big Brother said this medicine is really effective, if we rub a few times then I will be cured.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Li Man took the small jar. She saw that his face was already smeared with it, so the most important one should be his back, she said, ¡°You turn over now.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Li Shu was very obediently turned his body over, leaning on the windowsill to let Li Man apply the medicinefortably.


    Li Man half-kneeling near his body, two fingers dipped in the small jar then rubbed lightly on the bruised parts of his back.


    Li Shu¡¯s whole body quivered as he was concealing the feeling of her soft gentle hands slowly twisting the softest part of his heart, like an itchy thorn, there¡¯s some pain, but it was also apanied by an immense joy.


    He didn¡¯t want to stop, so much so that he wanted to groan because of this pleasant feeling.


    However Li Man thought that he felt pain instead, her hand¡¯s movements became all the more gentle coaxing him softly, ¡°Please bear with it a bit more, it would surely be better in a while.¡±


    And yet, the more she acted gentle, the more he became unable to endure, his groans became louder, ¡°Wife, use more power.¡±


    Is he bing muddle-headed because of pain? Li Man became nervous, she put down the ointment and said, ¡°It can¡¯t be like this, Li Shu, I¡¯ll apany you to find a doctor. Your injuries need to be properly looked, just in case, if there¡¯s any internal injury then what?¡±


    After saying this, she hurriedly slid down the kang bed. Li Shu immediately turned around and grabbed her, ¡°Wife, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Li Shu, where¡¯s your clothes? Quickly put on some and we¨CAh!¡±


    She haven¡¯t finished her words when Li Shu abruptly pulled her to the kang bed again, pressing her down heavily.


    ¡°Agh!¡± Li Man¡¯s back suddenly felt as if it was a pincushion, the ache piercing through her skin.


    Li Shu flustered and busily turned her upward, ¡°Wife, did I just hurt you?¡±


    ¡°Nngh.¡± Li Man sat up with difficulty, rubbing her small waist while ring ferociously at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Why did he pull me down?


    Li Shu¡¯s face couldn¡¯t be more redder than now, he whispered under his breath with guilt, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m almost crazy wanting you.¡±


    Li Man was thoroughly dumbfounded at this moment, and when her consciousness finally returned, her face blushed as if it had been boiled, she reproached, ¡°You, what are you thinking in this broad daylight?¡±


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu suddenly gripped her hand, ¡°Can youply with me this once?¡±


    ¡°N-no, Li Shu¨C¡± Li Man looked all around in a state of panic, she didn¡¯t know when the door was closed, she couldn¡¯t even see Little Five¡¯s trace a long time ago, ¡°Release my hand first, your body still has injuries.¡±


    ¡°Then¨C¡± Li Shu¡¯s eyes revealed a thread of craftiness, he hung down his head, leaning his head closer to her neck, softly and weakly imploring her, ¡°Wife, let me smell your fragrance ah.¡±


    Saying this, he impudently extended his tongue and softly licked her fair and smooth neck.


    Li Man trembled, an electric current rolling around her whole body, she hurriedly stretched her hand and pushed him, ¡°Li Shu, don¡¯t make trouble¨C¡±


    ¡°Wife, I want to lick you.¡±


    After that one lick, he finally tasted her sweet taste, that tender and fragile flowery fragrance of hers made him wallowed in reverie, he unconsciously licked several more times, following along her neckline, slipping and digging inside her clothes.


    ¡°Li Shu, stop.¡± Li Man anxiously shouted in disorder, but she still didn¡¯t dare to hit him because his whole body was riddled with injuries, how can she beat him then?


    Li Shu¡¯s big palm threw her outer garment, revealing her smooth and delicate shoulder. His burning hot lips very impatiently kissed her exquisite butterfly valley, his big rough palms forged ahead from under her ribs, heavily gripping and kneading her beautiful white doves that was hiding in ayer of clothing, as if wanting to squeeze them out of their nest.


    Li Man became very anxious, struggling left and right, ¡°Li Shu, if you¡¯re not stopping now, I won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so fragrant.¡± Perhaps Li Shu also heard what she said, but he still wished to continue kissing this lovely wife of his. He rested his chin on her shoulder, his sexy warm and soft lips continuously rubbing her small earlobe, and with a hoarse voice he whispered, ¡°Wife, how can you be so fragrant? I really want... everyday eating you like this.¡±


    Feeling the passion in his body, his pair of big palms felt the flimsy clothing was so intolerable. He simply crawled inside and directly rubbing those lovely snow-white bunnies.


    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so soft here, it feels so nice to rub.¡±


    He grabbed her tightly and use more force and strength gradually, Li Man felt painful and furiously pinched the meat on his arm, ¡°Li Shu, don¡¯t talk anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m just gonna do it.¡± Li Shu use one of his hand to turn her face towards him, he gazed at the undergarment that covered her two white bunnies that were being propped up by his own hands, his eyes were filled red with lust.


    Li Man¡¯s heart trembled as she lowered her head, biting his neck ferociously.


    ¡°Mnng.¡± Li Shu painfully groaned in a low voice, and Li Man released her mouth, ¡°Li Shu, calm down a bit.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± However, Li Shu was still gazing at her with a smile on his face, ¡°Wife, Your biting was painful.¡±


    It was right if it¡¯s painful, ¡°Clear your head up now, okay?¡±


    ¡°Wife, let me rub a little, kissing a bit, okay?¡± Li Shu looked at her red eyes full of anxiousness, afraid that she would cry, he could only settle for the second best option.


    Li Man red at him widely, ¡°No way.¡± she exerted all of her strength to throw his unruly big hands from her clothes, and hurriedly tighten the girdle of her undergarment, straightening her outer jacket.


    Li Shu was somewhat losing heart and dejected as he held her waist from the back, rubbing her neck like a little cat, continuously crooning with a spoiled sound, ¡°Wife, wait until my injuries are healed, then you can definitely yield to me.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s body became stiff, ¡°Li Shu, you should speak again after you properly recuperate, don¡¯t just let your imagination running around all day.¡±


    ¡°Wife, I still want to have children as soon as possible.¡± Li Shu said.


    ¡°Ah? Children?¡± Li Man¡¯s thoughts stopped in a trance all of a sudden, ¡®children¡¯ this one word, how long has it been since she married, she had been yearning for one everyday, but her body wasn¡¯t able to. [T/N: from her past life]


    But nowadays, she¡¯s still a healthy young girl that already made love with Li Mo, then, will God take a pity on her and grant her with a lovely and healthy child?


    Li Man suddenly became agitated.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu¡¯s keen perception felt her changing mood, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Li Man¡¯s face became red, her hands softly caressed her lower abdomen. She shook her head, ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Wife, how many children do you think should we have?¡± Li Shu started imagining while holding her in his arms, ¡°I think, we should at least have two children. The boy would be the big brother, and the girl would be the younger sister, that boy surely would resemble me, and the girl would resemble you¨C¡±


    ¡°......¡± Isn¡¯t this imagination still too far? There¡¯s still no sign of any children, how can there be big brother and little sister suddenly.


    ¡°Wife, you should give birth to my children first oh.¡± Li Shu was really looking forward to their future.


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Man asked curiously.


    When Li Shu just wanted to answer, suddenly he saw from the window, Xing niang was bending over their courtyard¡¯s wall [T/N: ͻȻ´Ó´°»§ÀïÃé¼ûÎݺó¶þ˳¼ÒµÄÔº×ÓÀÐÓÄïÅ¿ÔÚÄÇԺǽÉÏ], her face full of jeer while staring at them inside the room.


    ¡°You smelly woman.¡± Li Shu suddenly released Li Man with fury, took something from the kang bed and flung it over that Xing niang.


    Xing niang¡¯s body reflexively dodged and then she ferociously spitted on the ground, coldly sneering and cursing, ¡°Truly a whore, it¡¯s still day light and she¡¯s already hiding herself inside the room to do shameless things, really have no face!¡±


    Li Man was shocked to see that Xing niang¡¯s hands were holding on to their courtyard wall while scornfully hurling abusive words.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± Li Shu¡¯s blue veins popped out in anger, he quickly slid down from the bed and found a shovel from the corner of the room. In a great fury, he ran outside with his shovel.


    Li Man was startled, she wore her shoes in a great flurry and chased after him.


    TL NOTE


    niang = Mrs or miss, I¡¯m not sure which one to use, but I guess it¡¯s Mrs.


    Xing niang might be their neighbour, not so sure since I can¡¯t remember her in the story, and I can¡¯t trante some parts of the raw (?¡ä?£à?) Do anyone of you remember her?


    I mean, who the heck peep on other people¡¯s house, even climbing their walls??? And then calling the owner of the house ¡®a whore¡®?? Like, what? (¡ñ__¡ñ)


    As usual, not editted. Happy reading!

 CHAPTER 211: AFRAID OF ME? (1)

    <h4>CHAPTER 211: AFRAID OF ME? (1)</h4>


    ¡°Li Shu, don¡¯t act on impulse ah.¡± Li Man persistently chased him to the backyard, seeing that Li Shu grabbed the shovel tightly to hit Xing niang, she hastily held him by the waist.


    ¡°You stinking woman!¡± Li Shu didn¡¯t struggle from Li Man, only pointing at Xing niang and cursed her with fury, ¡°Are you crazy now from thinking about man all day? Leaning on other people¡¯s wall and peeking inside, do you even want your face anymore?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want face?¡± Xing niang was still leaning on the wall¡¯s edge with one hand on her hip, her expression was full with disdain, ¡°Even if this grandmother doesn¡¯t want face, I will still not do this shameless thing in broad daylight ah.¡±


    Realizing that Li Shu was being blocked by Li Man, she got even more courageous as her two eyes red in a provoking manner towards him. She felt joyful seeing the wounds on his face, then afterwards, her eyes were attracted to Li Shu¡¯s strong pectoral muscle, slowly crawling to the only underpants he¡¯s wearing, and finally fell to his sturdy long legs.


    Xing niang slightly bit her lips, feeling that her eyes were pricked by something when she saw the bulge right on his crotch moving.


    Xing niang never expected that Li Shu¡¯s lower part was really imposing even though it¡¯s not stiff yet. If he give a reaction, then wouldn¡¯t he be able to make women happy to death ah? She can¡¯t help but felt a surging feeling, making her body felt hot and wet. Her eyes gave a seductive look towards Li Shu, her former shrewish sound became tender and frail like a young girl.


    ¡°Yo, third son, what happened? Why is your face injured? Sister-inw¡¯s [É©×Ó] heart feels very painful.¡±


    Li Man was dumbfounded for a while, how can this woman¡¯s attitude change so quickly?


    ¡°Has this got any god-damn thing to do with you? Roll away for this grandfather, otherwise I¡¯ll beat you to death with this shovel!¡± Li Shu said ruthlessly while raising the shovel in his hand ferociously, ¡°I won¡¯t fuss about you stinky woman today because of my wife, if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll let you see for yourself what I¡¯m gonna do with you fucker.¡±


    After some cursing, Li Shu indolently looked at Xing niang¡¯s ttering look with contempt, then pulled Li Man over, ¡°C¡¯mon, wife, we should go back now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man also realized Xing niang¡¯s profligate look towards Li Shu as she suppressed the burning fire inside her heart.


    ¡°Ai, third son, don¡¯t go ah, sister-inw is still not done talking with you. Sister-inw has some medicine at my house, do you want it ah?¡± Seeing him walking out, Xing niang felt somewhat hate to part with, and so she hastily shouted out to stop Li Shu.


    Li Shu ruthlessly spitted on the ground and cursed her, ¡°Shameless!¡± It looked like he had to set things straight in front of wife.


    After seeing Li Shu¡¯s great fury, Li Man also didn¡¯t dare to speak again, afraid that it will instead provoke him to beat people, although that woman really ought to be beaten.


    Soon afterwards, Li Shu went to the front yard, one can¡¯t see his shadow anymore, so Xing niang finally retracted her line of sight, twisting her face when she caught sight of her foolish man standing and looking around at her family¡¯s gate, she can¡¯t help but burned with jealousy and cursed Li Man with anger, ¡°Shameless wretch, everyday fucking men all around while wearing clothes like a virgin, I¨Cptooey¡­bah!¡°


    Xing niang vented her anger by spitting out saliva many times at Li family¡¯s gate, she can¡¯t stop thinking about Li Shu¡¯s swelling crotch and feeling an unbearable itchiness while mping her pair of legs, a warm current gushed out from inside, provoking her until she panted hard. However, she¡¯s unable to relieve the lust burning her, so she had no other way but to yell out to her man, ¡°Big Shun, quickly retrieve Second Shun, that dead cuckold, for this grandmother!¡±


    When Li Shu just came back, he heard the shrill roar of Xing niang. He can¡¯t help but snort withughter, ¡°Woman, you already can¡¯t hold yourself back.¡±


    Li Man seized the shovel in his hand and put it back to the corner of the room, ¡°Li Shu, if you want to beat someone next time, you should choose the tool cautiously. Just a moment ago, if you use this shovel to beat that woman, you might kill someone else¡¯ family if you¡¯re not careful, then you¡¯ll have to pay with your own life, isn¡¯t that just suffering a big loss ah?¡±


    ¡°Then what should I use then?¡± Li Shuughed while seeing her worried look.


    Li Man looked all around and finally pointed at the broom, ¡°If you want to beat that kind of woman, it should be enough if you just use this ything ah, you can p her mouth or hit her butt. Just think of it as giving her a lesson, don¡¯t beat her to death.¡±


    Li Shu sneered ¡®hehe¡¯ twice, wife is also ruthless enough ah, pping someone¡¯s mouth using a broom? That¡¯s interesting, but, hitting a woman¡¯s buttocks? This still need some deliberation ah, because he only wanted to hit a specific woman¡¯ little bum.


    ¡°What are you doing looking at me like that?¡± Li Man became flustered because of his dark eyes staring at her with an ambiguous meaning, then she remembered their situation that was disrupted because of Xing niang, ¡°Li Shu, I¡¯m gonna search for Little Five to teach some more words.¡±


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu suddenly strode forward in a big step and grasped her arm firmly.


    Li Man immediately struggled, ¡°Li Shu, don¡¯t act recklessly, I, I haven¡¯t prepared myself enough, you¨C¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Li Shuughed teasingly while poking her forehead, then said mysteriously, ¡°Wife,e with me, I¡¯ll take you to watch a y, a really good y.¡±


    ¡°Good y?¡± what kind of theater y could there be in this poor and remote mountain area? Li Man was curious and excitedly letting him pulling on her out.


    However, she was unexpectedly brought to squat down at the wall outside of Xing niang¡¯s family¡¯s kitchen.


    ¡°What are we doing?¡± Li Man curiously asked with widened eyes when she heard a woman¡¯s groans and humsing from inside the room, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hush.¡± Li Shu at covered her mouth at once, then using a single hand, he softly the small wooden window while his finger pointed inside for Li Man to see.


    Li Man¡¯s curiosity was roused, so she gazed through the small crack of the window, and immediately gaped dumbstruck by the spring scenery inside, her whole face flushed like a boiled shrimp.


    The woman¡¯s white hands was fastened to the roof beam with a rope, there was a rough ck-skinned man each behind and in front of her, mping her in the middle while ferociously moving in a bestial manner.


    ¡°Enn¡­ Second Shun, hurry, use more strength, ohhh, yess, like that.. Mnnn, ahh¡­ Big Shun, you idiot, you¡¯re slipping out, quickly insert it in again, this grandmother¡¯s can¡¯t bear it ahhhnn¡­!! You useless guy, how can you finish so quickly?! Quick, grab that toy here!¡±


    The man with a foolish appearance removed himself from her body with panic, he hastily reached out to the ce under the cupboard, taking out a gigantic penis model from the wooden box, then swiftly and violently squeezed it inside Xing niang¡¯s gaping lower cave, exerting his strength to push and pull like a piston.


    The woman¡¯s delighted shriek, the men¡¯ coarse and low roar, the scenery inside the room was too unbearable.

 Chapter 212: AFRAID OF ME? (2)

    <h4>Chapter 212: AFRAID OF ME? (2)</h4>


    Li Man quickly squatted down again, she didn¡¯t dare to hear Xing niang¡¯s unbridled voices any longer as she grabbed Li Shu¡¯s hem of clothing, trying to pull him away from this ce.


    This smelly guy, the ¡®good y¡¯ he said is actually peeking at this kind of thing ah? Did he often peep like this before?!


    ¡°Wife.¡± Li Shu leaned against the foot of the wall as he squatted down, her handsome and profound phoenix eyes was coated in ayer of desire, staring at Li Man longingly, wishing that he could immediately pounce on her, splitting and entering her belly.


    Li Man ferociously red at him, wanting to walk out from this ce, she stood up but was immediately pulled back by him.


    ¡°What are you two people doing squatting there?¡± At this time, Li Yan¡¯s voice could be heard, frightening the two people to a jump.


    Li Man¡¯s feet became weak and soft, until finally she almost knelt on the ground, but was supported by Li Shu to get up.


    ¡°Hush, Second Brother, that woman is making pancake, sheined that Big Shun was useless and immediately used a wooden stake to stab herself ah.¡± Li Shu tugged Li Yan and whispered beside his ear.


    Li Yan giggled in a low voice, sparing a meaningful nce at Li Man without saying anything, seeing that she was flustered and ashamed.


    ¡°I...¡± Li Man stuttered, not daring to look up and see straight to his eyes, ¡°Li Shu dragged me here, I-I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± thest sentence was obviously said while awfullycking in confidence.


    ¡°Then, what do you want to see?¡± LI Yan asked faintly.


    ¡°Aaahnn, Second Shun, yes, like this, use more strength, o-oohh, Big Shun, twist it again, aa-hhaann, sofortable...¡±


    Right at this time, Xing niang¡¯s excited and annoying voice was transmitted out from inside the room, as Li Man was faced with Li Yan¡¯s interrogation, she felt extremely embarrassed and helpless as she had no way to exin anymore. She turned around, and all of a sudden ran away from them!


    ¡°Wife!¡± Li Shu wanted to pull her back, but Li Yan beat his big hand, ¡°You really brought her here to see this kind of thing?¡±


    Saying this, he also nced a detesting look with the corner of his eyes through the small crack of the window.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Li Shu looked at Li Yan¡¯s popping blood vessel.


    With one hand, Li Yan grabbed Li Shu¡¯s arm, pulling him from that detestable ce, ¡°What are still doing here? What are you trying to gain by dragging your own wife to see other people¡¯s affair? Big Brother will also know about this, I¡¯ll see when he hit youter.¡±


    ¡°I...¡± returning to their own courtyard, Li Shu slowly became sober when he saw Second Brother¡¯s dissatisfied look, he tried to beg, ¡°Second Brother, this matter today, can you not tell Big Brother?¡±


    Li Yan looked askance, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tell, but don¡¯t ever do this kind of thing again, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Shu hung his head down, secretly turning a supercilious look, he only wanted to bring wife to watch a good show ah.


    ¡°Alright, your body is still ridden with injuries, go back now to your room and rest, don¡¯t just running around everywhere.¡± after Li Yan taught his younger brother, he put down the hoe near the well and drew some water to wash his own face and hands, then he leisurely went to East Room.


    Giving a lecture to Third for once was enough, he also didn¡¯t want to easily let wife slip off. By peeking at that kind of scene, she already ate a big loss, he¡¯s still not sure if Third Brother¡¯s brain had already been kicked by a donkey or not.


    Standing at the door side, Li Yan still acted gentlemanly by knocking on the door because he believed himself as someone who was well mannered and elegant. But after knocking the door a few times, the person inside still didn¡¯t give a response back, perhaps she nned not to open the door, a pity that he still had many other ways to deal with her.


    Breaking through the window was the most straight-forward way.


    Li Man was taken aback when she looked at Li Yaning from the window, ¡°You, how did youe in?¡± she already cautiously fasten the window carefully.


    In Li Yan¡¯s hand was a thin bamboo slice. He raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that kind of wood wouldn¡¯t be able to block me.¡±


    ¡°You-¡± he¡¯s also able to lock-pick? Li Man¡¯s heart jumped, wouldn¡¯t he be able to get inside her room whenever he¡¯d like then?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Li Yan leisurely walked to the kang bed, ¡°how is your body now?¡±


    He only had her well-being in his mind, did he jump from the window because he was being worried of her? Li Man didn¡¯t answer, only looking at him vigntly.


    Li Yan can¡¯t help but frowned, ¡°you dead girl, you¡¯re still looking at me like this, I...¡±


    He angrily pinched her cheeks, ¡°Am I making you disgusted? Every day looking at me like I¡¯m your enemy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, which woman would like it if some man break through their window?¡± Li Man said.


    Li Yanughed softly, innocently saying, ¡°I did knock the door.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t open the door, then that means I don¡¯t want you toe in. You should be tactful and leave.¡± Li Man was still the same, giving him a vexed look. She would make sure that there would be nothing like this in the future, the door and windows are of no use, what should she use to block him ah...


    The more she thought, the more she became panicked!


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡± Li Yan narrowed his eyes, giving her a dangerous look, ¡°What are you doing that you don¡¯t want to let me inside?¡±


    Li Man angrily said, ¡°Do I have to tell you everything I do?¡±


    ¡°Were you still thinking about what you saw just now?¡± the evil implication was clearly shown inside his nce towards her.


    Li Man¡¯s heart jumped, her cheeks became flushed with red as she closed her eyes and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you did see that.¡± Li Yan hummed.


    Li Man paused, she just realized that she was being deceived by him to confess that she indeed saw that inappropriate scene.


    ¡°I...¡±


    ¡°If you saw it then you saw it, why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡± Li Yan sat down on the kang bed, the corners of his mouth raised up with a smile as he looked at her askance, ¡°Angry? ming me for ruining your interest, for not letting you enjoy it? If it¡¯s like that, then you can go again. Big Brother and Little Five were probably still not finished with their works, you can go, I won¡¯t tell them.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s face was brightly red like a boiled shrimp, she bit her lips as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s Third Brother, that scoundrel, who deceived you to go there.¡± Li Yan said casually.


    Li Man felt depressed, ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me clearly, he said that he wanted to bring me to watch a good y, I thought¨C it was just an opera y, who knew¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to exin anymore.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making excuses, that¡¯s the truth, I don¡¯t want to see that kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°But, I saw you peeping with full vigour ah.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Then why is your face red? So it¡¯s true that you were thinking...¡±


    ¡°Li Yan, you bastard, scoundrel!¡± She was forced by Li Yan until she became so irritated, Li Man stretched her hands, wanting to beat him a few times.


    Li Yan lowlyughed and grabbed her hands and brought them into his bosom, ¡°You little fool, I¡¯m only teasing you, what are you so anxious about?¡±


    Did he look like he was teasing her? He acted just like a policeman interrogating a brothel frequenter! Li Man shoved him, ¡°Release me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡± Li Yan¡¯s both arms held hers more tightly instead.


    LI Man struggled for a while in vain, she couldn¡¯t help but discovered, except for Little Five, her minuscule strength was of no use against them brothers with strength that could frighten people.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°Looking at you.¡± Li Yan can only helplessly shook his head seeing Li Man trying to pull back her body from him, ¡°I was only teasing you, really, why are you taking it seriously? Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s crying?!¡± she busily avoided his fingers that wanted to rub her cheeks.


    Li Yan didn¡¯t believe it at all, ¡°If you¡¯re not crying, then why are your eyes this red?¡±


    ¡°I like red, what¡¯s that got to do with you?¡± LI Man was feeling depressed. He¡¯s also able to caught on her when she wanted to cry.


    Li Yan felt his heart hurt as he kissed her hair, ¡°You¡¯re my wife ah, stupid, of course I¡¯d feel distressed if you cry.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±Li Man lifted her eyes and met his deep eyes straight on, but there¡¯s no ridicule inside his eyes, and instead she found his earnestness and affection.


    She wasn¡¯t sure anymore, ¡°Li Yan, what do you want in the end? Is there no other woman that you like? Is it because of that vow you made so you don¡¯t have any other way but to choose me?¡±


    ¡°Who said that to you? Even if there¡¯s no vow, I still want you ah. You are my Li family¡¯s wife, you¡¯re also my, Li Yan¡¯s wife, if I don¡¯t want you, then who else?¡± Li Yan said as if it was a matter of course.


    Li Man shook her head, ¡°Li Yan, be honest with me, is there really no other woman that you like?¡±


    Li Yan didn¡¯t answer immediately, but rather gazed at her closely for a good while, then asked back, ¡°Man Er, are you being jealous?¡±


    Jealous? Li Man red at him widely, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, I¡¯m only thinking, since you already have someone else, then don¡¯te and provoke me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have.¡± Li Yan answered decisively.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Li Yan raised his right hand, ¡°I, Li Yan, hereby vow in front of you, that I absolutely don¡¯t have any other woman.¡±


    ¡°You? Do you think I¡¯d believe you?¡± Li Man gave a snort of contempt.


    Li Yan didn¡¯t mind it and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me then I can¡¯t do anything about it, at any rate, I only have you as my one and only woman, do you want to check if what I said is true or not?¡±


    ¡°How...¡± Li Man was just thinking about how to give it a check, but she suddenly felt that something¡¯s not right and busily corrected herself, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Li Yan¡¯s fingers lightly pinched her red earlobe.


    Li Man busily threw him off, ¡°I don¡¯t allow you touching me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, not touching, how about you let me look at your body¡¯s injuries?¡± Li Yan said like he wanted to help her took off her clothes.


    ¡°N-no, don¡¯t.¡± Li Man said while avoiding him.


    Looking at her body moving to the corner, vigntly watching him, Li Yan suddenlyughed, ¡°Stupid, do you think you can hide from me all your life like this? I¡¯m your husband ah.¡±


    Li Man bit her lips, she really didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± Li Yan¡¯s brows locked tightly, his eyes looked astonished, as if he suddenly became conscious of this point.


    Li Man chose to not say anything, she herself wasn¡¯t sure if she feared him, but she didn¡¯t know how to fathom this person the most out of the men in this house, she also didn¡¯t have any way to control him.


    Just like when he broke through inside her room this time.


    If she didn¡¯t give any permission, the other men wouldn¡¯t even try toe inside, but he¡¯s really different. If he wanted to do something, he wouldn¡¯t care what she wanted and just directly do it.


    Li Yan lightly soften his breath, the answer was already inside his heart, ¡°Have you thought if you really fear me or not?¡± Saying this, he stretched out his hand to caress her and somehow appease her, but she evaded him immediately.


    ¡°Silly, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of me. Besides, have I ever threaten you, hit you or curse you?¡±


    Big Brother had a cold face like the depth of winter, Third Brother had fiery temper that would frequently want to beat someone, but he has never seen her afraid of them.


    He¡¯s such a gentle and thoughtful man, but she actually afraid of him?


    He had somethings that he can¡¯t understand, so he looked at her carefully, ¡°What are you afraid of me of? I have never even eat you.¡±


    Big Brother was the one who ate her until there¡¯s no residue left ah. Thinking about this, he became filled with anger.


    Li Man didn¡¯t say anything, actually, she also felt angry to herself, what made her actually felt afraid of him ah?


    Two people was ring at each other, Li Yan became gloomy all of a sudden, ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid of me, then why are you always act disobedient towards me? You don¡¯t listen to me even for a bit.¡±


    Li Man¡¯s heart became irritated, it was obviously him that always make everything difficult for her, Ok? She really admire his ability to turn ck to white.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Li Yan raised her eyes, gazing at her with unfathomable look.


    Li Man became nervous, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What are you afaid of?¡± Li Yan didn¡¯t like her fearing him, he slowly leaned towards her and said, ¡°Girl, I¡¯m truly good, you can try if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Li Yan¡ª¡± his body slowly pressing down on her, Li Man had to shrunk her body to the corner of the walls.


    ¡°Really, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Li Yan¡¯s one hand propped on the wall while the other lifted her face up, her kiss gently fell on her lips like water flowing down slowly.


    Li Man instinctively thought to struggle, but his one big palm held her back, slowly caressing her up and down.


    His lips so warm and soft, lightly fondling and circling around the edge of her lips with the tip of his tongue, slowly but surely entering the small crevice of her mouth, searching for her restless tongue, leading her to madly tangling and twining in a dance.


    This kiss was particrly gentle and soft, without a thread of aggressiveness, just like an uninterrupted drizzle, she was drowned inside the sweet feeling.


    She felt herself like a tender and delicate flower being painstakingly protected by him, until she involuntarilyid down her defense, his kisses became deeper and deeper, nibbling into her heart.


    Looking at her soft and pliable body leaning inside his embrace, Li Yan¡¯s eyes became darker, his breathing became thick and heavy. Using one of his hand, he followed along the corner of her jacket and went inside.


    ¡°Umm.¡± Li Man trembled as she let out a soft moan. When she just swayed in unease, she heard the door being pushed open, ¡°Wife!¡±


    Li Man stiffened, she instantly was like being poured in the face with a basin of cold water that she forgot to give any reaction and just stayed paralyzed inside his bosom, afraid to even look up.


    Li Yan became depressed immediately, he red up against Li Shu, ¡°Are you stupid? Do you not know how to knock?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother, you...¡± Li Shu was stunned looking at Second Brother¡¯s hand at this time was inside wife¡¯s clothes, groping at the two soft and round bunnies that he yearned for day and night, his eyes immediately emitted fire as he crossed over with just a few big steps, pushing against Li Yan¡¯s arm, then using one hand he also covered Li Man¡¯s chest. He said furiously, ¡°I want to rub too!¡±


    TL NOTE


    Li Shu... I can¡¯t... Li Yan is cock-blocked... (£ï¡ä_£à£ï)


    CH 211


    CH 213


    SHARE THIS:


    TwitterFacebook


    RELATED


    Fortunate Wife


    With 2ments


    Fortunate Wife


    With 7ments


    Fortunate Wife


    With 2ments


    7 THOUGHTS ON ¡°FORTUNATE WIFE¡±


    LLYAWNINGLLNOVEMBER 18, 2019 AT 10:22 AM


    Thank you for the chapter ?


    Liked by 1 person


    REPLY


    TSUKIYO16NOVEMBER 18, 2019 AT 7:34 PM


    Poor li hua... doesn¡¯t get a share...


    Liked by 1 person


    REPLY


    GREYCALLALILYNOVEMBER 19, 2019 AT 1:15 AM


    Li Shu needs to calm down, he can¡¯t expect her to wanna be groped all at once. She¡¯s stilling to terms with the culture shock she¡¯s had since finding out her options in that life, and Li Yan finally showed her he isn¡¯t so scary...just angsty. Lol


    Like


    REPLY


    YANG YOJEONGNOVEMBER 19, 2019 AT 9:19 AM


    Like Shu... I can¡¯t hahaha... Sometimes I thought he is theedic character in this novel


    Liked by 2 people


    REPLY


    WINTERKAGUYANOVEMBER 20, 2019 AT 4:35 PM


    Li Shu...you¡¯re so dead! Hahahahhahaa!!


    Like


    REPLY


    ICHI CHANNOVEMBER 20, 2019 AT 9:08 PM


    Oh my .. soo soo cutee and silly hahahs thnk u


    Like


    REPLY


    ICNZZYNOVEMBER 27, 2019 AT 3:58 AM


    ty for the chapter


    also this is why you are so disliked li yan, seriously crappy: ¡°Just like when he broke through inside her room this time.


    If she didn¡¯t give any permission, the other men wouldn¡¯t even try toe inside, but he¡¯s really different. If he wanted to do something, he wouldn¡¯t care what she wanted and just directly do it.¡±

 Chapter 213: LIVEN THINGS UP (1)

    <h4>Chapter 213: LIVEN THINGS UP (1)</h4>


    ¡°You troublemaker! What are you rubbing?!¡± Li Yan used one hand and caught Li Shu¡¯s wicked w, tossing it away furiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m rubbing my own wife!¡± Li Shu wasn¡¯t willing to be outdone, one arm thrown, the other arm went for the win, pinching and ying with Li Man¡¯s right breast like it was a y-dough.


    Humph, didn¡¯t Second Brother go back to this room to eat wife secretly ah?


    Li Man¡¯s whole body trembled, looking at those two brothers in dispute without caring that she¡¯s in the middle, one person groping one of her breasts, she can¡¯t help but thinking about the scene with Xing niang that she just saw and suddenly felt humiliation all over. She pointed to the door angrily, ¡°You both, roll away!¡±


    ¡°Man Er...¡± Li Yan wasn¡¯t reconciled. It was the first time he felt like she would receive him, but it was interrupted in such a way.


    ¡°Wife, don¡¯t be partial ah.¡± Li Shu hid his grievances and thought that it would be harmful to the body, how can Second Brother came here kissing and rubbing and it was still okay ah?


    ¡°You guys...¡± looking at them not moving at all, and even wanted to fight to seize her, Li Man¡¯s whole body trembled with anger as she resolutely pushed them away, slipping away from the kang bed and ran out, not caring that she¡¯s still not wearing pants.


    ¡°Girl...¡±


    ¡°Wife...¡±


    Li Shu and Li Yan both made a dash to catch her.


    However, Li Man¡¯s shadow already can¡¯t be seen inside the courtyard. They searched to the West Room and kitchen in vain too.


    The two people busily went outside to search.


    Although Li Man felt extremely ashamed and resentful, but she still didn¡¯t know where to go, she could only persistently ran to somewhere remote and without people.


    She only wanted to find somewhere quiet, waiting for her mind to be better.


    Li Mo just went back from the vige¡¯s gate when he ran into Li Man unexpectedly. He became happy and ran over to her, ¡°Man Er.¡±


    Who would have thought that Li Man was still wallowing inside her own moodiness, lowering her head and single-mindedly ran without looking and hearing him even once, running past him with a hurting expression.


    Li Mo was startled endlessly, he felt like he couldn¡¯t be mistaken, he saw Man Er with her coiled bun loosen and not properly dressed, she wasn¡¯t even wearing any shoes and her expression looked like she wanted to cry.


    In a split second, Li Mo¡¯s heart burned with fire, giving the wild pheasant to Big ck, and chased Li Man with quick strides.


    ¡°Man Er...¡± arriving at the small road behind the mountain, Li Mo abruptly held her inside his bosom from the back.


    Li Man was shocked and instinctively struggled, ¡°Get off me!¡±


    ¡°Man Er, it¡¯s me.¡± Li Mo hurriedly turned her body and looked at her red eyes with a bit of glistening teardrops threatening to fall, his heart felt like it was stabbed ruthlessly, ¡°What happened? Who bullied you?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± raising her head, she looked at the worry and pity inside his eyes, Li Manmented inside her heart even more and immediately threw herself inside his embrace, sobbing and weeping.


    Li Mo¡¯s heart felt like it was cut by a knife, as his big palm softly and gently patting her back, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Li Man cried for a while in his arms and felt that her mood finally calmed down, ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    ¡°I went to the mountains.¡± Li Mo helped her wiped the tears on her cheeks, ¡°Tell me, who bullied you? Was it Second Brother?¡±


    Li Man shook her head, she can¡¯t say who bullied who, it¡¯s just, at that time, that kind of scene made her felt embarrassed and humiliated.


    She didn¡¯t know what her real position inside those brother¡¯s eyes.


    That¡¯s right, they treated her nicely, however, they also acted like ravenous wolves at the same time, constantly staring at her like they wanted to split and eat her clean down to their bellies at any time.


    Even to the extent that they constantly being in heat at any time and any ce, making her felt like an object to vent their lust to.


    She didn¡¯t like this kind of feeling.


    Li Mo¡¯s eyes pouring with anger. He could guessed without her saying anything, who¡¯s the one who can bully her in home beside Second and Third? Looking at her in a sore strait once again, he already knew what happened without even thinking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, let¡¯s go home, I¡¯ll carry you on my back.¡± Li Mo said as he knelt down.


    Li Man still shook her head, ¡°No need, I can walk myself.¡±


    Looking at the lime ster on top of her socks, Li Mo felt distressed. He got up and directly carry her inside his embrace.


    ¡°You.¡± Feeling as if the sky and earth were spinning, Li Man fell into his warm embrace as she smelled his body¡¯s unique smell, her heart suddenly felt not so empty and messy anymore.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Man heaved a sight and called out, her face was sticking to his sturdy chest, both of her arms circling his waist.


    Li Mo body went stiff for a while. He looked down to see her, the wrinkling small face was nesting inside his bosom, just like a little kitten who got bullied and finally found its master, letting his heart full of pity and reluctant, ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    As they walked for a bit, they could see both Li Yan and Li Shu running over.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Yan gave a nce at the small young girl inside Li Mo¡¯s embrace, his eyes betrayed aplicated expression.


    Li Mo swept a cold nce over those two people while no stopping, ¡°Back home.¡±


    Li Shu gloomily closed his mouth as he followed from their back like a well-behaved child. He asked restlessly, ¡°Is wife alright?¡±


    Li Mo didn¡¯t respond and just directly went to their house while holding Li Man.


    After putting her on the East Room¡¯s kang bed, he then turned his head and asked the two brothers, ¡°Shoes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go and grab it.¡± Li Shu busily ran outside.


    Li Yan knew that Big Brother was really furious. He looked at Li Man sitting on the bed, drooping her head down, the rim of her eyes were red in silence, like a delicate and charming girl, his heart felt distressed as he said voluntarily, ¡°I¡¯ll go and boil some hot water.¡±


    After the two people went out, Li Mo half squatted in front of Li Man, taking off the dirty socks from her feet, ¡°Wash and change into a clean one in a while, okay?¡±


    Li Shu came bringing her shoes as Li Yan carried a basin of hot water, they both put the things beside Li Man¡¯s feet, wanting to help her wash her feet but was instead interrupted by Li Mo. He held her delicate small feet and soaked them inside the warm water, his big palms softly and gently rubbed the sole of her feet. She must have felt hurt because of the rocks at the road outside ah.


    Li Man stared nkly at Li Mo, his gentle and intimate movements gradually dispersed the slight chill inside her heart.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Seeing her only staring at Big Brother and turned a deaf ear towards him and Second Brother, Li Shu¡¯s heart felt extremely unbearable, ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± Li Mo¡¯s head wasn¡¯t even lifted up when he berated him with a deep voice.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Shu felt unwilling.


    Li Yan¡¯s eyebrows became locked deeply as he stepped back while pulling Li Shu with him, ¡°Go, we should go out first.¡±


    After the two people went out, Li Mo helped Li Man washed her feet clean and covered them with clean socks and shoes, ¡°Man Er, rest for a while. I caught a pheasant today, I¡¯ll boil it for you to drinkter.¡±


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Man saw that something was wrong with Li Mo¡¯s expression, ¡°Don¡¯t make it difficult for them, actually, this matter...¡± how to say it ah? The matter before is a bit tooplicated, now after she calmed down a bit, she felt that Li Yan was just seized with a sudden impulse, furthermore, it looked like Li Shu also wasn¡¯t deliberate ah.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious.¡± she said.


    ¡°I know how far to go and when to stop, don¡¯t think too much, just rest.¡± Li Mo told her a sentence, then she brought the dirty water and went out the door.¡±Big Brother.¡± looking at him going out the door, Li Shu stepped forward and called out. He and Li Yan was waiting all the time in front of the door, and they also heard Li Man pleaded for them both, making their heart felt all the more remorseful.


    After Li Mo poured the dirty water outside the yard, he came back and put down the basin, then cast a cold nce to the two person in front of him.


    ¡°Big Brother, we were wrong in this matter.¡± Li Yan breathed in air and decided to speak first.


    Li Shu also knew that he had no justification for himself, ¡°Also me, I was too impulsive that time.¡±


    Li Mo¡¯s expression became all the more cold and sharp as his both hands unconsciously tightened in a fist.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t think¡ª¡±


    Li Yan busily interrupted Li Shu¡¯s speech, afraid that the more he said, the more he would incur Big Brother¡¯s misunderstanding, ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s not like what you¡¯re thinking about, there¡¯s nothing happening.¡±


    Li Mo calmly looked at Li Yan, ¡°What¡¯s still not happening?¡± Then how could Man Er became like that?


    ¡°That is.¡± Li Yan breathed in slowly and said, ¡°I was in the room with Man Er, Third suddenly rushed inside, but Man Er was too thin-skinned, so she ran because she was embarrassed.¡±


    ¡°En, that¡¯s what happened.¡± Li Shu violently nodded his head with an innocent appearance, he really was jealous and lost his mind that time, he basically didn¡¯t think about other thing.


    Li Mo knew that they didn¡¯t lie, but Second Brother¡¯s simple speech delivered him certain information, added with how Li Man wasn¡¯t properly dressed, he could easily deduced the whole affair.


    So Second Brother was being intimate with Man Er inside the room but was seen by Third Brother. This crude and rash man immediately wanted to join, and resulted in Man Er being mortally ashamed, so she ran right then and there, and afterwards met with him on the way.


    Although knowing the truth, but Li Mo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but felt like there was someone lightly pricking it with embroidery needle continuously.


    However, he knew that Man Er was also Second and Third¡¯s wife, they also had a longing to be intimate with her ah.


    ¡°Man Er is still hurting.¡± Finally, he can¡¯t help but speak this sentence.


    Li Yan looked at Big Brother¡¯s entanglement on his forehead like a clear mirror, ¡°Big Brother, Man Er is also my wife, my love for her isn¡¯t inferior from yours.¡±


    ¡°Right, Big Brother, I also love her ah.¡± Li Shu also hastily expressed his true feelings out.


    Li Mo nodded his head, ¡°Alright, you guys already this big, you already know propriety in doing things. Third, your body¡¯s still wounded, don¡¯t make trouble, go back to your room and properly rest.¡±


    After saying this, he went and tidied up the wild pheasant.


    Li Yan also went to help, ¡°Big Brother, let me help.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Li Mo refused him.


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Yan obstinately grabbed the pheasant from his hand, ¡°I¡¯m more skillful at doing this kind of things than you, besides, this is to nourish Man Er¡¯s body, if it¡¯s not delicious, wouldn¡¯t it be wasteful if she won¡¯t eat?¡±


    Li Mo looked at Second Brother like this, he could only heaved a deep sigh and made an abrupt remark, ¡°Man Er isn¡¯t the same like all the other women.¡±


    Li Yan¡¯s hand that was plucking the feather stopped for a while, his lips curled faintly, ¡°I know.¡±


    Until now, he could see that that girl wanted to leave this house, and that her heart can¡¯t ept herself bing a wife of so many men, can¡¯t ept to do intimate acts with them brothers.


    This was actually rare in this Goddess¡¯ Ravine Vige.


    The majority of women who came here all understand clearly what their fate would be, even though at the beginning they would have some apprehension, but they would ept the reality atst.


    Of course they can¡¯t be like those men that would use their wives as a tool for producing heir or venting their lust.


    They love this woman, so they weren¡¯t willing to force her up until now.


    Thinking that when some women marry over, they had to do it many times with several men at the same day, that they couldn¡¯t even think about going out of the bed for at least half a month, that girl, Man Er, marrying into Li Family, was really her fortune.

 Chapter 214: LIVEN THINGS UP (2)

    <h4>Chapter 214: LIVEN THINGS UP (2)</h4>


    ¡°Big Brother.¡± Li Yan shook his head and lightlyughed seeing Li Mo¡¯s calm face was in a daze, ¡°We all know that Big Brother loves that girl. However, Big Brother already ate and received all of her, so you should have a pity on me, Third and Fourth ah.¡±


    Li Yan said it like Li Mo wanted to have all the food to himself, ¡°Man Er¡¯s body is still wounded.¡±


    Li Yan was plucking out the pheasant¡¯s feather, threw it away, and then he smiled and said, ¡°Those wounds are too light to be mentioned. That day, Second Shun¡¯s wife fell ill until she became like that, didn¡¯t his dad still did what he wanted to do?¡±


    ¡°Second, you dare?¡± After Li Mo heard him saying that kind of thing, his face suddenly fell.


    Li Yan busily waved his hands, ¡°Of course we brothers won¡¯t do that kind of thing that¡¯s worse than dog or pig.¡± [T/N: lower than low]


    Li Mo¡¯splexion gradually eased up, but he still said firmly, ¡°Man Er¡¯s body is still not good, everyone is not allowed to try anything on her.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Li Yan said as he pressed down the water basin. ¡°I just spoke thoughtlessly, but that girl can¡¯t tell good from bad ah, she doesn¡¯t know that meeting us is like falling into a fortune nest. If it¡¯s other¡¯ family, she would have to do everything inside and outside the house, living a life just to serve men. Where can you find a woman that can pull a long face when the men want her?¡±


    Li Mo felt a bit unease after hearing it, ¡°Second, how can you speak like this? If she doesn¡¯t want it, then you can¡¯t just force her, alright?¡±


    ¡°Who force her?¡± Li Yan gloomily snorted, ¡°I¡¯m like a prisoner with Big Brother here. That dead girl, when she sees me, she treats me like her personal enemy, how can I have a go with her? I¡¯m already living like a monk, I also don¡¯t know when I offend her ah.¡±


    It was not at all easy to have that tiny bit of progress, but it was destroyed by that bastard Third Brother just like that. This time is still alright, but next time, that girl would guard against him even more.


    Li Mo looked at him speaking pitifully, he can¡¯t help but wanted tough, ¡°Second, all of thosedies out there usually like you, how can you feel so disheartened today?¡±


    ¡°Big Brother, can you please not make fun of me?¡± Li Yan raised his brows to him and snorted, ¡°Really, if that dead girl acts like this every time, I might not be able to bear it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Second.¡± Li Mo¡¯s face sunk.


    Li Yan said, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt her, it¡¯s just...¡±


    He thought about changing his tactic to aparatively milder way so Big Brother can ept it, ¡°It would be better if we brothers could round the room with her earlier, then she would be our person thoroughly, at least, we wouldn¡¯t be worried if there¡¯s any unforeseen event.¡±


    Li Mo looked at him deeply but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Li Yan smiled slightly, it looks like Big Brother¡¯s heart still feels anxious ah.


    At noon, Li Yan stewed a big wok of chicken soup until the meatpletely broken to bits, he chose the upper leg meat and threw the greasy oil on top of the soup, giving it a light taste and preparing to give that big bowl to Li Man.


    But when he arrived outside her room, he instead told Little Five to knock on the door.


    Little Five didn¡¯t understand but he still did as what his Second Brother said. After knocking on the door several times, he said, ¡°Sister, Second Brother stewed a pheasant soup and want to give a bowl to you.¡±


    Li Man thought that Little Five was the one who was bringing the soup so she said, ¡°The door isn¡¯t fastened, you cane inside.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Little Five hummed in response.


    However, the one who came in was Li Yan.


    Li Man paused and felt a bit surprised, ¡°It¡¯s you? Where¡¯s Little Five?¡±


    ¡°I told him to go and eat.¡± Li Yan put down the bowl at the bed¡¯s side.


    Li Man turned her face away, she didn¡¯t want to look at him nor did she want to speak to him.


    After Li Yan put the bowl on the windowsill, he sat down at the corner of the bed, ¡°Are you still angry about that matter at noon?¡±


    Li Man¡¯s face felt like it was boiling hot, how can anyone not get angry and want to run away if they met that kind of thing ah?


    ¡°That, are you angry with me or angry with Third Brother?¡± Li Yan asked, his gaze was rippling with hope.


    Li Man¡¯s face was just like a boiled shrimp, she bit her lips and kept on being silent.


    ¡°Oh, I know ah.¡± Li Yan suddenlyughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s of course Third Brother¡¯s crude way that made you angry, that¡¯s right, that bloke just doesn¡¯t know how to be tactful. When we were that happy that time, he actually came in and disturbed...¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s happy?¡± He said it like they were having an illicit rtionship, Li Man immediately denied it.


    ¡°Oh, you weren¡¯t happy?¡± Li Yan looked straight to her eyes and said seriously, ¡°It seems that I still have to try hard, next time I assure you, I¡¯d make wife feelfortable and happy.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Li Man hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way!¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you mean? How about I tell Third Brother toe and apologize to you?¡± Li Yan said as he got up and wanted to search for the person toe.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¨C¡± If this time he find Li Shu and ask him to apologize to her, where could she put her face ah? Li Man busily got up and pulled Li Yan, ¡°There¡¯s no need to find him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Li Yan was unconvinced as he looked at her, afterwards, he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s me here, that bloke wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything. Furthermore, Big Brother is still at home ah, if that bloke ever dare to sound a peep, just let Big Brother beat him into shape.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± Li Man shook off his hand, thinking that she¡¯s unable to exin clearly with him, so she just sat down and didn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Li Yan saw her angry look andughed ¡®hehe¡¯. He sat down close to her, his big palm rubbed the hair on her head gently, smiling, ¡°Fool, I know what you mean, that matter made you ashamed and now you don¡¯t dare to see anyone, right?¡±


    Li Man¡¯s heart trembled, so he understands? But since he understands, why is he still doesn¡¯t know how to be tactful?


    Looking at her eyelids trembled a little, he thought that her heart was moved, so he continued and said, ¡°However, you can¡¯t just not see people all your life ah.¡±


    Li Man whispered under her breath, she also didn¡¯t want to not see people all her life ah, it¡¯s just, that matter happened just now, they should give her some time to adjust.


    ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re our wife, and us your men, what a man and a wife do inside the room is perfectly justified, every household do it, what are you afraid of?¡±


    But there¡¯s no such thing as two brother doing it together ah, Li Man refuted in her heart.


    As if he guessed what she thought, Li Yan immediately said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like us brothers doing it together, then we will do it one by er. I guarantee that next time we¡¯re together, I won¡¯t let Thirde and cause trouble.¡±


    Agh, how can he say it like that? As expected, she can¡¯t put her expectation on this evildoer.


    ¡°Li Yan, I¡¯m already alright, you should go and eat.¡± Li Man wanted to put off her conversation with him, but she couldn¡¯t think any other way than this, she only wanted to rush him out.


    ¡°Not angry anymore?¡± Li Yan cocked his head as he got closer to her.


    Can¡¯t he see if I¡¯m angry or not? Li Man shook her head, ¡°You stewed this soup? It¡¯s really fragrant.¡±


    ¡°En, quick and try it.¡± LI Yan said as he handed over the bowl from the windowsill to her hand, ¡°Be careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Li Man smiled at him, ¡°Thanks, you go and eat too.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± It was really rare that this girl could speak sweetly like this to him, Li Yan endured his wish to get intimate with her as he wore a smile like an amiable person and went out the door.


    Li Man drooped her head as she picked the meat inside the bowl using her chopsticks, the meat was all from the upper leg part, the skin was all picked up, maybe he saw when she spitted out chicken skin, and because she¡¯s afraid of oily food, he especially prepared this soup so it won¡¯t be greasy.


    She can¡¯t help but stared in a daze towards this bowl of appetizing chicken soup.


    She recalled when she was in a difficult situation in Goddess¡¯ Ravine Vige, how Li Mo rescued her from the rope and how Li Yan and Li Shu beat up the man who wanted to rape her.


    At dusk, Li Mo carried her home, Li Shu prepared hot water for her to wash up, Li Yan gave her clothes, and still showed consideration by giving her a room, she felt at ease after seeing their genial smiling faces.


    Those men that always leaned on her door timidly to curry favour and peeped, the neat youth that helped her sew her quilt.


    ......


    Perhaps, everything was actually perfect, it was just her that worried too much.

 Chapter 215: LIVEN THINGS UP (3)

    <h4>Chapter 215: LIVEN THINGS UP (3)</h4>


    After she was done eating, when she just wanted to deliver the empty bowl to the kitchen, she saw a person¡¯s figure shed from her door way that made her paused for a while.


    Walking out, she found Li Shu leaning on the wall¡¯s edge, tweaking his ears and scratching his ears with an anxious appearance.


    Li Man thought to go over and ask him, but when she recalled what he had done to herself, she suddenly lost the will to go.


    Right at this time, Li Shu lifted his head up and looked at Li Man, he strode forward with big steps, ¡°Wife, are you done eating? There¡¯s still some inside the pot, I¡¯ll help youdle one bowl more.¡±


    Saying this, he grabbed the empty bowl inside her hand and eagerly went to the kitchen.


    Li Man of course didn¡¯t feel hungry, how could she feel hungry after eating one big bowl of meat soup? So she also followed to the kitchen, saw Li Shu was scooping out the soup for her from the pot, she hurriedly said, ¡°Li Shu, I¡¯m full.¡±


    ¡°Only a bowl and you¡¯re already full? Eat a bit more, Second Brother¡¯s stewed soup is really fragrant.¡± As Li Shu was saying this, the bowl was already filled.


    Li Mo gave his seat for Li Man.


    Li Man sat down near Little Fice, then looked at them all gnawing on corn steamed bun next to a bowl of thin porridge, she can¡¯t help but became stupefied, ¡°Isn¡¯t there any meat left in the pot?¡±


    Li Mo said, ¡°You and Third is still hurt, so you guys should nourish your body.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Li Shu smiled while pushing a bowl of chicken soup to Li Man, ¡°Wife, eat more.¡±


    Li Man immediately grabbed the bowl to Little Five, ¡°Little Five, c¡¯mon, eat while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t eat.¡± Little Five smelled the savory fragrance and became somewhat greedy, but it was made to nourish sister¡¯s body, so he held himself back, ¡°Sister eat.¡±


    ¡°Sister already ate, you eat this one.¡± Li Man looked at him not touching the soup, so she grabbed a chopstick, pinching a shred of meat to his mouth, ¡°Little Five, be good, eat.¡±


    Little Five looked at his several brothers not having any objection, so he grinned and ate the soup happily.


    Li Man then passed the bowl to him, then gave a nce towards the three brothers, her heart was suddenly moved when she saw their sincere and honest gaze on her.


    Having these many men loving her dearly was her fortune, perhaps the godpensated her in this lifetime.


    Getting up, Li Man walked to the kitchen range and took two clean bowls, then scooped some more meat and soup from the pot, giving it to Li Mo and Li Yan, one person one bowl, ¡°This much, you two have to finish this all, I won¡¯t allow any leftover.¡±


    After instructing them like so, she looked at Li Shu, this fellow¡¯s appetite was really huge, alright, looking at his eager expression, Li Man alsodled him a bowl, ¡°You spitted that many blood yesterday, you have to nourish your body properly.¡±


    ¡°En.¡± When Li Shu heard her, he took the bowl with joy and sipped a mouthful of soup, then he suddenly realized the taste was so delicious, he was surprised, how can it be different from the bowl of soup he drank before?


    Li Mo and Li Yan looked at Li Man acting like that, they both smiled slightly.


    At afternoon, Li Mo and Li Yan both went to the field, Li Shu was sleeping inside the East Room, Li Mo was feeling bored without nothing to do, so she looked at Little Five who was learning characters in the courtyard.


    She didn¡¯t realize when, but she felt the sun hanging up high basking people under it, she moved the small stool under the peach tree, seeing that the tree was already full with fruits. Realizing that she could eat that sweet peach before long, her heart became extremely happy.


    ¡°Little Five.¡± At this time, a girl¡¯s voice lightly called out from outside the gate.


    Little Five lifted his head and looked over, he was shocked, ¡°Sister Mudan?¡±


    Li Man abruptly turned her head and looked over, seeing Mudan standing in a timid manner at the side of the wattled wall, as if wishing toe in but didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°Little Five,e here and see.¡± Recalling how thest time Mudan came over and the brothers got into a quarrel, finally, Li Yan still had to came back with battered nose and swollen face. Although she believed numerous times that there was something going on between Mudan and Li Yan, and she indeed did want to help them together, but Li Yan¡¯s attitude towards this was very clear, he really didn¡¯t have any affection towards Mudan. So, Li Man felt that she might as well won¡¯t get her hand on this matter, and directly let Little Five dismiss her.


    Little Five ran over, ¡°Sister Mudan, is anything the matter?¡±


    Even Little Five¡¯s attitude was estranged, Mudan¡¯s heart felt unwell as the rim of her eyes became red, ¡°Is your second brother home?¡±


    ¡°Second Brother went to the field to work.¡± Little Five answered.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Mudan¡¯s eyes looked sideways at the girl under the peach tree, ¡°I want to talk a bit with your wife.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Little Five paused a bit, when his mind came back again, his small face was flushed red from shyness, and he gave his agreement, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you call her.¡±


    Saying this, Little Five ran back, ¡°Sister, sister Mudan was searching for you to talk a bit.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Man actually didn¡¯t want to talk with this girl, to be precise, after noon today, her mind had a great change.


    Before, she thought that Mudan and Li Yan was childhood sweethearts, an inherent couple, but nowadays, Li Yan was hell-bent on being her man.


    Having her own man being coveted with greedy eyes by another woman, this feeling was really not good.


    ¡°Little Five, write down this poem once,ter I want to dictate it.¡± After ordering Little Five, Li Man got up and walked to the gate.


    ¡°Miss Mudan.¡± She looked at Mudan with a slight smile, ¡°What do you need searching for me?¡±


    Mudan¡¯s beautiful eyes deeply looked at Li Man, without speaking, her eyes became red like she wanted to cry.


    Li Man was astounded, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, the Shen family will send betrothal gifts.¡± Mudan said with bead of tears rolling down her face, ¡°Furthermore, Shen family¡¯s master wille too, they wille and discuss about this marriage with my mother and father, my parents thought that the faster the marriage is, the better it would be, I might be married away in fifth or sixth month.¡±


    Li Man felt a bit of sympathy on her, ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, you should discuss it clearly with you mother and father. You¡¯re their daughter, they won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mudan shook her head, like a weeping beauty, she looked at Li Man with implore, ¡°Can you help me send a message to Li Yan?¡±


    Send a message? Li Man muttered to herself then shook her head, ¡°You should directly tell him yourself if you have anything to say.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t want to see me. Last time, my dad and brother was like that to him, I... I don¡¯t have any face to see him.¡± Mudan¡¯s face was smeared with tears.


    She must be talking about thest time Li Yan came back with blooded nose.


    However, the matter about feelings, Li Man thought that she can¡¯t help anymore. The thing was, she tried, but Li Yan...


    ¡°My apologies, I can¡¯t help you with this thing anymore.¡±


    Mudan lifted her head in shock, ¡°Are you afraid that I would snatch Brother Li Yan so you don¡¯t consent to help me?¡±


    Ehh? Why is she talking like that? ¡°No, about this matter, I only think that it¡¯s best if the concerned people discuss it face to face.¡±


    ¡°You said it clearlyst time that you would help me get him.¡± Mudan¡¯s tear-filled eyes was smeared with wrath a bit, it looks like she has a hand in how my rtionship got sour with Brother Li Yan!


    Li Man was bewildered all of a sudden, she felt it hard to talk about this kinda thing, however, she indeed had some faults, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too self-opinionated before, but, feeling is not an object that can be given however we want, if there¡¯s really a heartfelt love between you both, then there would be no need for me to help.¡±


    Mudan felt frustrated, ¡°But I only want you to send a message for me.¡±


    ¡°What message?¡± Li Man had no choice but to ask.


    Mudan¡¯s eyes lightened in a split of a second, she got closer to Li Man a bit and said, ¡°Tell him to meet me tomorrow at yinshi [3-5 a.m.] at the same ce, be sure to wait there!¡±


    At the same ce? Li Man¡¯s heart thumped a bit, they had a usual designated ce to meet already, surely there¡¯s something unusual between them.


    Seeing Li Man with a wooden look, Mudan told a line with a small voice, ¡°Sister Li Man, you definitely has to help me, help me send this message to him, if he¡¯s noting, you won¡¯t be seeing me anymore in the future.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Why does her words have a hint of menace? Li Man wanted to persuade her, but when she saw Mudan¡¯s expression, she suddenly felt her whatever her words may be, it would only be useless.


    Alright, Li Yan owed this love¡¯s debt, he should go himself and take care of it.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be sure to send this message to him, but it¡¯s his own matter if he wants to go or not.¡±


    ¡°He definitely will go.¡± Calmly looking at Li Man, Mudan¡¯s eyes rippled with a determination to win.


    ...


    Looking at her willowy frail figure of her, Li Man thought, such a stubborn and persistent woman, if she truly could be with Li Yan...


    Damn it, why so persistent at this time? Her heart abruptly became agitated.


    On the road when Mudan was going back, the tears on the corner of her eyes already dried up, she especially took the time when the men of the Li family wasn¡¯t at home toe over, only to say this words to Li Man.


    Coming once, can state clearly her determination to not give up on Li Yan,ing twice, it depended on Li Yan¡¯s attitude towards her, regardless of what she said, he would not hear her, so she can only take this chance to meet with him alone.


    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this younger sister Mudan?¡±


    All of a sudden, a coquettish voice came over from her front, startling Mudan to lift up her head. She saw Xing nianging back from who knew where, with a face beaming with satisfaction.


    ¡°S-second Shun sister inw.¡± Mudan had a good manner, even to Xing niang who was loathed by everyone in the vige, she still would be courteous and greet her. [T/N: it¡¯s not that Xing niang is her sister inw, in Chinese she said: ¶þ˳ɩ×Ówhich means the married woman of Second Shun family]


    When Xing niang heard it, her eyes opened with happiness, intimately came over and seized her hand, smilingly said, ¡°Aiyoyo, I see, all said that younger sister Mudan¡¯s pair of hands were more beautiful than Vega.¡±


    Mudan busily pulled back her hand and retreated a step, ¡°Second Shun sister inw, I still have some matters I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Why so anxious?¡± Xing niang pulled her arm and went to a nearby house¡¯s corner, Xing niang¡¯s eyes frimly measured Mudan all over, ¡°What happened? Who bullied younger sister? Your eyes are red.¡±


    ¡°N-none¡ª¡± Xing niang¡¯s reputation in the vige wasn¡¯t good, Mudan didn¡¯t want to be tangled up with her and harm her own good name, so she busily shoved her wanting to leave.


    Xing niang¡¯s strength was big, she pulled her to stay as she said, ¡°Younger sister, no need to say, your sister inw already know, Ahh, he¡¯s not worth younger sister ah, you say, what else that Li Yan got other than his handsome look? Unexpectedly, he doesn¡¯t want such a beautiful woman like sister? He¡¯s so stupid.¡±


    The former words made Mudan¡¯s heart moved, but when she said that Li Yan was stupid, Mudan suddenly felt unhappy, ¡°Brother Li Yan isn¡¯t a stupid man.¡±


    ¡°A,a, what is this? Sister inw was only talking about him one sentence and your heart already hurting ah?¡± Xing niang teased her.


    Mudan lowered her eyes in a bashful manner, ¡°Sister inw, what are you talking about? I want to go back.¡±


    ¡°No need to be so anxious, there¡¯s no one here, your sister inw won¡¯t talk about it to other person.¡± Xing niang didn¡¯t let go of the person and said in a low voice, ¡°Younger sister, don¡¯t lie to me, your sister inw is someone who has had the experience, my family and Li family is only separated by a wall, what happened to you and Li Yan could be seen clearly by me, don¡¯t try to deceive me.¡±


    ¡°Sister inw?¡± Mudan was startled, what is this smelly woman wants to do? Talking nonsense everywhere and damaging my reputation everywhere? However, she¡¯s not afraid, if it¡¯s known by everyone, perhaps mother and father would have no other alternative and let Li Yane and marry her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Xing niang reassured her, ¡°Sister inw only wants to help you.¡±


    ¡°Help me?¡± Mudan can¡¯t see what method she can use to help her.


    Xing niang nodded her head, as she got closer to her, she mysteriously said in a low voice, ¡°You also know what sister inw did before, although it didn¡¯t appear decent, but it¡¯s just that old woman saying the grapes are sour when in fact she can¡¯t eat them, they don¡¯t have any man but insisted on cursing me.¡±


    Mudan frowned her eyebrows after hearing it, ¡°If there¡¯s anything to say, please say it directly.¡±


    ¡°Alright ah.¡± Xing niang also became blunt, ¡°Sister inw have a drug here, if a man eat this, guaranteed that he will be as ferocious as wolves and tigers, not to mention with you, such a beautiful woman and inexperienced, he would feel like he ascended the heaven.¡±


    Mudan was in great rm, ¡°What you said is... aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°Hush, this is only a drug to liven things up.¡± Xing niang lightly looked askance and smiled, ¡°Wait until you and him cooked the rice, would there be any need to fear that he doesn¡¯t want you?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± Mudan hesitated.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I only pulled you here because I took a pity on you. You see, ever since that girl came to Li family, howe you became so thin like this only after a few days gone by? It¡¯s because Li Yan is being fickle and infatuated with that girl.¡± Xing niang said.


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± Xing niang was impatient and interrupted her, stuffing a small bottle of medicine inside her hand and instilled, ¡°It¡¯s very simple, just put in this drug inside his tea and let him drink it, in less than an hour, I guarantee he would be mad and toss you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want.¡± Mudan¡¯s face all red and she forcefully gave back the medicine.


    Xing niang was panic-stricken, her finger jabbed Mudan¡¯s forehead, ¡°Foolish young girl, you¡¯re really such a mule. You can¡¯t always be a blockhead if you want to get a man, you had to have a bit of ability ah. Your appearance isn¡¯t less than that girl, your temper is better than her, you say, how can Li Yan suddenly didn¡¯t care about you when she came?¡±


    Mudan felt a stab in her heart, she was also in suffering like this.


    Xing niang continued, ¡°That woman can entice them by ttery, can dress herself, don¡¯t start with her face that looked pure as jade and clean as ice, her innermost nature should be one of a whore. Pulling her men in broad daylight to do that kind of thing, I already caught them in the act several times.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Mudan¡¯s heart jumped, it was hard to believe.


    Xing niang curled her lips in absolute disdain, ¡°It¡¯s you who are foolish ah, just think about it, who in Goddess¡¯ Ravine Vige act so wanton like her, you say, do you think she has no skill handling those men together?¡±


    Mudan stared nkly, so she actually used this kind of embarrassing and despicable thing to win men¡¯ hearts?


    Xing niang looked at her expression and she already knew that her heart was swayed, so she pushed the drug inside her hands again, ¡°Don¡¯t be naive, take it. Man ah, all of them are animals who think with their lower parts, if you don¡¯t give him a bit of benefit, don¡¯t hope for them to be hell-bent on you.¡±


    After saying this, she turned around while swaying her waist and walked away.


    Mudan who was left behind was now stood in the same ce, staring nkly at the drug in her hands.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!